《World's Richest Man: I Leaped Across Time》


 Chapter 1: Jack Somnus

    I had been sitting in the cemetery for over an hour in the misting rain.


    The weather seemed to match my mood as I sat and thought about the things that were stealing the happiness from my life.


    I''ve been doing that a lottely.


    Ever since Alice left¡ªnot when she died, but when that bastard took her away from me.


    A car driving by on the road blew its horn; somebody recognized me and wanted to say hello.


    In a small town, people are like that.


    Even after you tell them to go to Hell.


    I was aware that some of my friends were beginning to worry about me a bit. I knew all this sitting around pondering the whys and howes of my life made me seem slightly neurotic, crazy in a harmless sort of way.


    Over thest few months, I''ve been thinking about my life and what value it held without Alice. My whole world had been built around the two of us, or so I thought.


    But when she left me for another man, it felt as though someone had torn a huge tree from my heart, leaving a hole as big as a swimming pool in my soul.


    If only she had been a tree, then I could simply nt another one and wait a few years for it to grow...


    Yet, it seemed the loss wasn''t felt equally by her.


    I took out a pack of cigarettes and lit one, cing it between my lips.


    I sat in front of a massive grave with the inscription, "Sam Johnson, 1984¨C2034."


    "Did you know that this would be how it ends?" I murmured, exhaling a cloud of smoke.


    "Did you see iting?"


    After taking a long drag from the cigarette, I flicked it at the grave.


    "Here. I''ll share it with you. Like back in the day."


    I stood up and walked away from the grave. The cemetery stretched around me, filled with weathered tombstones and overgrown weeds, hinting at neglect. The air was heavy with the scent of damp earth and the distant sound of traffic.


    I paused outside the cemetery gates and looked around.


    ''Could life be good again?'' I thought.


    Watching the younger people pass by, I realized nobody seemed to have time for happiness these days.


    I got into my ck BMW M3 G50 and drove from the small town of Waa to the center of Ondo, Central Florida.


    I felt a slight shift in the way my mind viewed everything. With this new perspective, I was re-evaluating all my life choices.


    Since graduating with a Master''s in Economics from the University of Florida, I have worked tirelessly for the Johnson family, managing their finances as an analyst, often putting in 14+ hours a day at the office with little time off.


    After many years of a sessful career, I became an integral part of the Johnson family.


    I was even being invited to their most intimate gatherings.


    My friendship with Sam was the cornerstone of it all; we had been inseparable since the university days, spending more time together than I did with my own wife.


    Sam Johnson was the youngest in the family. He was a prodigy whom his father, Arnold Johnson, held in high regard.


    His intellect was unmatched, a quality I deeply respected.


    However, as I reflected, intelligence alone doesn''t always guarantee sess.


    Sam found himself like amb among wolves¡ªsurrounded by siblings whose cunning and shrewdness in matters of wealth and power overshadowed his own gentle demeanor and intellectual prowess.


    Despite his brilliance, Sam''s inherent goodness andck of cutthroat ambition left him vulnerable.


    While I observed from the sidelines, I realized that in this game of familial fortune, intelligence alone was not enough to secure one''s legacy or protect one''s ce in the family hierarchy.


    I parked my sleek ck BMW in front of the imposing Bank of America Center. The evening lights shimmered off its reflective ss exterior.


    I stepped out, adjusting my suit jacket before I strode briskly to the entrance.


    Standing at the doors was a burly security guard encased in a crisp ck suit. He must have been at least 2 meters (6''7'''') tall.


    As I approached, the guard respectfully removed his cap, "Good evening, Mister Somnus," he greeted me with a deep voice.


    I must have looked unnaturally calm, trying my best to not betray the internal turmoil that gued me.


    I returned the greeting with a brief smile before passing through the doors into the bustling lobby of the skyscraper.


    I wasa regr at the Bank of America until a few days ago. Managing one of the Johnson family''s ounts meant frequent transactions, some substantial enough to draw the attention of all the executives in the building.


    Now, all I had left was a VIP card granting ess to an elevator that ascended to the twenty-eighth floor.


    I swiped my card before the doors slid open smoothly. Stepping inside, I pressed the button for the twenty-eighth floor, and the elevator began its ascent.


    After a minute, the elevator rolled up to a halt, and the doors swung open.


    I nced around; nobody was there. I was by myself.


    From there, the views of the city skyline were spectacr.


    Looking out of the windows, I thought that maybe my friends were right to worry about me.


    I felt just crazy enough to do something.


    The thought that I might actually do this thing made me shiver.


    After Sam''s death, the Johnson family cut all ties with me.


    They got rid of me with hardly a word being said and soon enough, I realised that my job was not the only thing that was missing.


    The person I fell in love with on a business trip. The beautifulwyer Alice.


    The person who made me continue working so hard for the sole purpose of sess was no longer by my side.


    ''How could it all have meant nothing to her?'' I thought.


    I had sacrificed precious moments with my family, poured all my energy into my career, and neglected my own well-being¡ªall for her sake!


    I had believed that her happiness mirrored my own, that our aspirations were intertwined.


    I realized I had been mistaken.


    It dawned on me, with a rity that cut through the fog of heartache, that Alice had sought a provider, not a partner.


    All those years, I had been naive, not just about her but about my own priorities and the very meaning of life.


    "What a bunch of idiots we were, Sam," I muttered to myself, a bitter smile tugging at my lips.


    I let myself be controlled, and Sam was no different.


    We were both manipted to some extent.


    I had sacrificed everything I held dear. For what?!


    For a dream that has not been my own?


    Or was it mine?


    Was sess all I wanted?


    My family, my health, my own happiness¡ªall had been secondary to the illusion of sess.


    I stared out at the city lights below.


    I reached out to open the window of the skyscraper, peering out as I allowed the wind to brush against my face andtouslemyhair.


    I looked down at the ants walking on the sidewalk and the streetlights of the cars going by.


    I could feel the adrenaline flowing through my body as the fear built inside. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest as I took deep breaths to try to regain some control of myself.


    ''How would it feel to be freefalling uncontrobly from this height?'' I thought.


    I let out a sigh, shut the window, and walked back to the elevator.


    As I approached the panel, I swiped my card, but something strange happened.


    The scanner turned a bright blue color.


    ''What is this about?'' I thought.


    Typically,itwouldturngreenratherthanblue.


    But the doors of the elevator opened naturally, so I made nothing of it and stepped in. I pressed the button to the first floor, and the doors closed behind me.


    The elevator began its descent.


    However, as the elevator moved, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. I nced at the control panel, but everything seemed normal. The numbers above the door ticked down steadily:


    17... 16... 15...


    Then the elevator shuddered slightly.


    My heart skipped a beat, but the motion smoothed out almost immediately.


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm my nerves.


    7... 6...


    Suddenly, I started to feel drowsy.


    I felt rxed.


    Something was definitely off.


    I never did mushrooms or even drank too much.


    I was trying to understand the feeling that I was experiencing as I felt it get stronger and stronger.


    2... 1...


    The elevator didn''t stop.


    0... -1... -2...


    It kept falling, and the numbers continued to decrease faster and faster.


    I found myself in a dream-like state, plummeting uncontrobly.


    -9...-11...-13...


    It felt like I was struggling against something, and I didn''t want to let my mind go.


    -18...-22...


    It felt like I was freefalling from thousands of feet, clinging for dear life to a singr string.


    -24... -28...


    I couldn''t fight it anymore.


    I let my mind take the leap and something pulled me as if on to another string.


    -30... -31... -32...


    CLUNK!


    The elevator came to an abrupt halt.


    I snapped awake and it felt like I had bridged some sort of gap.


    "DING!"


    The doors opened with a soft bell sound.


    I was shaken as I stared at the ground. I slowly stepped out of the elevator, feeling a bit weak.


    "Good evening, young man."


    I looked up, startled. Standing a few feet away from me was a woman who seemed out of ce.


    She wore low-rise jeans. Her ribbed sweater looked soft. A wide belt was around her waist, and she had on chunky shoes that made her look taller.


    But what really surprised me was her hair. Dark hair with blonde highlights, styled in a mix of curls and crimped sections, an umon style these days.


    I blinked, briefly shocked by her get-up.


    "Um... good evening," I managed to reply, but my voice was obviously off key.


    The woman smiled warmly. "You seem a bit disoriented," she said kindly. "Are you alright?"


    "I... I think so."


    Before I could reply, the elevator doors slid shut with a soft chime, cutting off any further conversation.


    Theliftthenwentup.


    ''I was partially expecting it to fall down...'' I thought.


    I took my gaze off of the elevator and turned around.


    When I saw the lobby, my eyes widened in shock.


    "Where am I?"

 Chapter 2: Me, As I Was

    The lobby had old-fashioned wooden chairs and tables, flowery wallpaper, and antique light fixtures.


    "What the hell is going on?" I muttered.


    I noticed a few people in the lobby dressed in clothes that I could only attribute to the early 2000s.Some of the fashion was alsomon in the middle of the 2020s, but the furniture and decorations were definitely from at least the 1990s.


    I stood there for a moment, trying to process everything that had happened.


    The falling elevator, the encounter with the woman and the inexplicable feeling of discement.


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself.


    I approached the front desk, where an older man in a crisp suit was busy writing something in a ledger. He looked up at me and smiled politely.


    "Good evening, sir. How may I assist you?"


    I hesitated for a moment, "Where am I?" I asked.


    "Sir, you are at the Bank of America Center. Is everything alright?"


    I nodded slowly, trying to make sense of it all.


    "Yeah, I just... everything looks different."


    "We strive to maintain a ssic ambiance here. Is there anything specific you need assistance with?"


    "No, I just need a moment to gather my thoughts."


    The man behind the desk tilted his head slightly with a concerned look on his face.


    "Ondo is a big city. Did you get lost, perhaps? Should I call someone?"


    "No, that''s not necessary." I answered.


    The man nodded, still looking slightly worried.


    "Very well. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask."


    I thanked the man and turned away.


    Why would he think that I got lost? I''m not a child anymore.


    Wait... don''t tell me.


    I remembered the woman in the elevator referring to me as a "young man."


    Sure, I''ve always looked a bit younger than my age, and I''m not about to deny that I''m handsome, but I''m 49!


    I''m no young man.


    But then my eyesnded on the mirror on the other side of the lobby.


    I almost dropped to my knees.


    I quickly rushed to the window and slowly put my hand on my face.


    The reflection staring back at me was startling.


    The young man in the mirror had a youthful face with lush blonde hair neatlybed, framing his features. His body was slim yet athletic, and his shoulders squared confidently.


    His eyes were a piercing blue, wide with surprise and confusion.


    I blinked, trying to reconcile the image with my own self-perception. It was like looking at someone else entirely.


    Yet, strictly speaking, the young man in the mirror was me. I, as I was many years ago. Someone who wasn''t ravished by the stress and hardships of life.


    "I had made a leap in time," I muttered to myself, staring at the reflection in disbelief.


    The evidence was undeniable¡ªI had gone back in time, at least 30 years into the past.


    But how was that possible?


    My mind raced through possible exnations.


    How had this happened?


    I turned around to look at the damn elevator that started it all. I approached it and reached for the card in my pocket to call the elevator.


    I patted down my jeans¡ªshit... jeans!


    I was struck dumb by the realization that the version of me from this time period wouldn''t have ess to that card.


    I cursed under my breath. This was no dream or prank. I had somehow been transported to the past, and now I was stuck without a way back.


    I found a nearby table and slumped into a chair, trying to calm my racing thoughts.


    But then it hit me.


    Why was I so focused on going back?


    Wasn''t this a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity rather than a punishment?


    As I leaned back in my chair, I thought about what might be possible. Is this fate''s way of giving me another chance?


    Questions began to flood my mind. What year was it? What was I doing at the time? And more importantly, how did I end up in Ondo in the first ce?


    I collected my thoughts, calmed my nerves and thought about what to do next.


    Feeling around in my pockets, my fingers brushed against something. Pulling it out, I was stunned to find a phone¡ªa Nokia 5210.


    I was immediately swept away by nostalgia.


    It was a sleek grey model. Something my father, Derek, had bought me back in high school.


    It was rugged, with a sturdy build and distinctive rubberized casing that made it easy to grip. It was a cherished possession from my youth.


    I almost shed a tear. Back then, life seemed simpler.


    Not everyone had a phone back then; some still used pagers, but the cool kids yed Snake during boring sses, and I guess I was one of them.


    Well... maybe without the cool part.


    I managed to turn on the phone, though it had been a while since I held one in my hands. As it powered up, I saw there were two missed calls in thest 20 minutes from someone named Jacob McCoy.


    McCoy...


    I remember that name!


    He was my friend in high school, if I could even call him that. After graduation, we exchanged messages for a few weeks before going our separate ways. I never heard from him again after that.


    Why would he call me right now? Just don''t tell me that I disappeared right in front of his eyes or something like that.


    I called him back.


    As soon as the phone rang, he picked up.


    "Dude! Where the hell are you?"


    "I''m... at the Bank of America."


    "Shut the front door. The teachers are freaking out looking for you. You better bounce back here fast."


    "Back where?"


    "At E Park, duh! We were supposed to go, but they couldn''t find you. Get your ass over here."


    "Alright," I answered, then disconnected the call.


    I stood up and headed for the exit door.


    As I walked, a thought crossed my mind. In the next few years, this building will undergo a major renovation. The im about maintaining a ssic ambiance was just another way of saying they didn''t have the money to renovate right now.


    Stepping outside, the sight of the past greeted me.


    Cars with boxy, unpolished designs lined the streets. Toyota Camry, Ford F250, Ford Taurus.


    In the early 2030s, flowing, water-like designs gained poprity, along with a trend toward simplicity and minimalism.


    The buildings, too, were unrenovated and looked aged, not how I remembered them.


    At least now I knew what time this was.


    This was the tour of Ondo I did back in my senior year of high school.


    Judging by the weather, this must have been der in the school year. That means the year is undoubtedly 2002.


    The year of my high school graduation.


    I quickly turned right on the pavement outside the Bank of America and headed for E Park. Thankfully, I knew all the twists and turns of this city, and the park wasn''t far away.


    It''s not that I wanted to continue this school trip, but I wasn''t even an adult at this time. I was barely 17, and escaping would get me into big trouble.


    As I walked, I thought back to myte high school years. I had a very interesting teacher in physics, Mr. Roosevelt. He taught all the things in the books but often went off topic about less epted and unproven theories like transcendental meditation, string theory, and quantum physics.


    He would talk about how in college he would try different things where his mind would feel like it was moving away from his body, either physically or morally, and how his mind would stray when he was dreaming.


    He talked about parallel universes or timelines, that were out there for him to follow.


    Back then, I thought he must have been taking drugs and was a sick person with nothing else to do in his life.


    But now, I don''t know anymore.


    Jacob called me once again on the way. The teachers told him to make sure that I could find my way to the park.


    A minuteter, I came to the parking lot of the park, where two school buses were parked and teens waited inside and outside, forming groups.


    There were two teachers waiting around, and soon enough, one of them noticed me.


    Mrs. Sacker. She had short brown hair flipped on the ends and was wearing a dress with a floral print with spaghetti straps and a pair of sandals.


    She ran over quickly, and her face showed a mix of relief and frustration. Her wrinkles betrayed her age.


    "Jack Somnus! Where were you?!"


    "At the Bank of America," I answered.


    There was a look of bewilderment on her face.


    "Why?!"


    "I wanted to visit it," I said. There was no other reason I could make up.


    "I''m responsible for you. Why are you doing this to me?"


    "I''m really sorry," I said genuinely. I didn''t want to get thisdy into any trouble. I remembered her as a good teacher.


    She paused and then said, "I will not make trouble for you, as there is only a month left until graduation, but you should know better as someone who is about to be an adult."


    I nodded. "I understand. It won''t happen again."


    She sighed, her anger softening a bit.


    "Just get back with the group."


    I walked past Mrs. Sacker, and as I got closer to the buses, feelings of unreality washed over me yet again. I was seeing people I hadn''t seen in years. But I was seeing them as they were then, not as my mind was telling me they should look now.


    "Everyone, get on the buses!" a teacher yelled.


    Everyone, boys and girls, walked up to the buses in groups of three, four, or even six.


    I saw Mark Johnson (no, not THE Johnson), who would join the Navy after graduation and be killed in a ship ident.


    I saw Emma Thompson, a skinny, nerdy, friendless girl who would go to dental school and work as an orthodontist. As her body filled out in college, she also became more attractive and would go on to marry a famouswyer.


    I saw Julie Carter, one of the best-looking girls in the school, giggling with some of the other elite. Julie, I knew, would marry a guy who turned out to be a deadbeat and have four kids before divorcing him.


    During that period, she would get overweight and lose all those good looks.


    Eventually, she would end up living in a small apartment with another guy who wasn''t much better.


    I saw lots of others I hadn''t thought of in years and others whose faces I recognized but whose names I could note up with.


    As I passed by Julie Carter and her group, one of her friends nced in my direction and muttered something to the others, causing the others to giggle.


    I had been shy back in high school, a phase I''d gotten overter in life. But as a result of this shyness, I was being picked on a little, although because of my good looks, it wasn''t as bad as some of the other guys.


    However, there was one regret that I had when it came to my younger years. I didn''t manage to get myselfid until thete years at the university.


    But I wasn''t shy now, was I?


    Although I intended to do as much good with the gift I had been given-there were so many things I could change or prevent now that I had pre-knowledge of it¡ªit certainly wouldn''t hurt to have a little fun, would it? Of course not.


    I would be lying if I said that my attention wasn''t distracted by the girls. Yet, something in my mind stopped me. Some of them were barely adults, if even that.


    And from another perspective, I was a teenager again...


    But was this really something I should be doing with this gift?


    It was tempting to let loose, to relive those moments of youthful excitement, but controlling my hormones seemed the wiser choice.


    At least at the moment, there were bigger things to focus on, changes to make, and events to prevent, if possible.


    Jacob McCoy approached me with an easygoing grin. It was good to see this guy again.


    His jet-ck hair was meticulously styled with gel. He was a tall guy. I was already quite tall, around 6''2'''' (1.86m) , but this guy was still two or three inches taller than me.


    "Yo, you done and fucked up, dude. What did the teacher say?" he said, shing a quick grin.


    "Nothing much. I said sorry and she let me go."


    Jacob nodded, pping me on the shoulder as we headed towards the buses. "Smooth move, bro. Let''s find a spot up front."


    We made our way to the front of the bus, passing by groups of students who were already settled in. The popr kids had imed the back seats, of course.


    We found a pair of empty seats and sat down.


    Anyway, I got the information I needed. Mrs. Sacker said it''s a month before graduation, so this must be the beginning of May or the end of April in 2002.


    Fortunately, I won''t need to retake the SAT exam I took in August 2001 at the beginning of my senior year.


    But why am I even worrying about this?


    With my background in economics and analysis, there should be no problem in retaking it.


    On the other hand, I''ve forgotten so much from my high school days...


    I must have also already applied to the economics department at the University of Florida a few months ago, so I will probably continue on that route.


    I could justpletely change my future and abandon everything I''ve done in my previous timeline, but I would be kicking myself for the rest of my life if I did that.


    Let''s see... May 2002...


    I felt a smile beginning to form on my face. My whole life, I studied the markets, but now, I realized I wouldn''t need to predict market movements anymore. I already knew them.


    With the condition that I avoid making significant changes to the future through my actions, there are virtually no limits to what I could aplish.


    I could even be the earth''s richest man if I so desired.

 Chapter 3: Hometown

    As I reflected on this new reality, I thought about how to build my wealth from practically nothing. I remembered having a bank ount that my father opened for me, but it barely had any money in it.


    My family would never give me any substantial amount either; I wasn''t good with money until muchter in life, often being quite a spender.


    Just thinking about how they spent over $70,000 for my education made it even less likely that they would be willing to provide me with any extra cash.


    My knowledge about market movements before 2004, when I became deeply involved, was also limited.


    Although I knew a few of the leadingpanies and some of the biggest gainers at the time, buying and selling dozens of stocks within a year to make the highest gains wouldn''t be possible.


    Shoot.


    IfIknewthiswasgoingtohappen,Iwouldhaverememberedsomelotterynumbers.


    A few minutester, the bus drove into the suburbs. Outside the window, I saw quiet residential neighborhoods with neatly trimmedwns and rows of single-story houses. Kids rode their bikes and families walked their dogs.


    These were the early 2000s that I remembered. It was a simpler time, a time before social media.


    The kids yed outside instead of paying in their virtual worlds and the teens talked with each other while walking to school instead of staring into their phones.


    There were ces like Blockbuster Video where people still went to rent movies on a Friday night.


    Netflix was up and running, but it wasn''t so popr yet, with barely a million or so subscribers.


    But anyway, I''m beginning to sound like a boomer.


    Right behind me, I could hear someone making out; I think it was forbidden in school, but the bus driver was purposefully not paying any attention.


    Good for them.


    On that note, I never had any kids¡­ Would I want one this time?


    My whole life, I lived to make my wife happy.


    She never proposed having a child either. As for why I found out the hard way.


    She never loved me in the first ce.


    However, now that I had a new timeline, Icouldtaketheless-troddenroad. I had a fresh canvas to paint my new life story.


    I would have to choose where to go.


    I was so wrapped up in trying to collect my thoughts that I failed to notice when the bus stopped at my old high school in Waa.


    There was the usual fussing as the alpha males and the popr kids at the back left the bus first. It''s amazing how immature one can be even at that age. They shoved people around, as if it granted some form of invisible status.


    There were always people who liked to boss around the others, and to be honest, that never changed. Maybe it was a way to assert dominance or mask insecurities, but the dynamics were the same even for adults.


    Maybe, due to wanting to get some revenge, some of the smart kids who were bossed around during middle school and high school would end up bossing around others when they got the position that enabled them to do so.


    That wasn''t the case for everyone, of course. Some retained their humility and empathy, choosing not to perpetuate the cycle.


    Thinking about it, wasn''t I also trying to get revenge?


    As I got off the bus, I walked away with Jacob.


    "Ey, Faggot!" Someone nudged me hard in the arm, snapping me out of my reflections.


    A big guy stopped me just as we left the school borders. I think his name was Bob. He might have been wider than me, but he wasn''t much taller.


    "Yes?" I said, looking at him.


    Bob made a weird face. "Yes? Is that all you have to tell me? I had something nned, and because of you, I needed to wait for over an hour. Are you trying to start trouble?"


    "No. I''m trying to stop trouble. I''m a peaceful kind of guy."


    "Peaceful my ass; you''re full of shit is what you are. Watch out, dude," he said, ring at me before turning and walking away.


    Well... I hope Bob won''t think about doing something stupid.


    Some teens had their cars already and would drive home, while others asked their parents to pick them up. Jacob and I always walked home since we lived close by.


    Jacob was a chatterbox and a half.


    I was surprised at the immaturity of his conversation as we trodded back home. It centered on his fictional sexual exploits with girls I''d never met, which girls at our school he''d like to fuck, and other typical teenage posturing.


    I had to remind myself that my conversation back then had been pretty much the same and that I now had more than thirty years of maturity over him.


    When he spoke, I reacted appropriately by nodding. He noticed no change in me. I''d always been quiet anyway.


    We finally made it to my house.


    "Alright, man, catch youter," he said, reaching out his hand.


    Oh shit. We used to do someplicated handshakes back in the day.


    I paused, trying to recall the sequence. It had been so long since I''d done this.


    I sped his hand, pulling him in for a quick shoulder bump, then releasing with a snap.


    He grinned, seemingly satisfied.


    "Later, dude," he said, walking away with a casual wave.


    "See you," I replied. Damn, I must be sounding so awkward. Ipletely forgot the ng.


    I watched him go for a moment before turning to look at my house¡ªa modest one-story home with a red brick exterior and a neatly trimmed frontwn¡ªsimple, but it was just enough for my small family.


    I took a deep breath as I prepared to step back into my old life.


    It was 6 p.m. so everyone should be back home. I hardly remembered what their faces looked like back then.


    I walked up to the porch, scrubbing my shoes on the mud scraper at the door before pushing it open wide.


    I didn''t even make it inside when the sight of my mother greeted me. She was young. She had short, blond hair that ended at her ears. She was tall for a woman, around 5'' 9" (1.77m) and was in good shape.


    She looked at me casually, "Good timing, honey. Dinner in 5 minutes." she said with a smile.


    I didn''t know how to react; I stood rooted in ce with a smile on my face. All I could think about was seeing my father and sister as well.


    I entered the house, kicked off my shoes, and took a moment to look around.


    The sofa... right, the sofa. My father would always sit there when he came back from work.


    And there he was, sitting with a bottle of beer in hand, watching the news on TV. He looked remarkably young, resembling a younger version of myself in myter years, albeit maybe slightly less handsome.


    I got the good looks from my mother.


    Caught in my thoughts, my father noticed me staring, "You okay, Jack?" hespoke up, concern in his voice,


    "Oh, sure, Dad," I replied with a nod. "I was just picturing you with grey hair."


    "What?" he asked, bemused.


    "Nothing," I said quickly, not sure if I wanted to reveal the fact that I traveled through time. I needed to think about it carefully.


    "Sydney! Dinner!" my mother called out.


    Within seconds, I saw my sister running through the hallway.


    Sydney! I couldn''t believe it. Sydney, my younger sister. It was a shock because I vividly remembered the tragedy that had shattered our family during her senior year of high school.


    She''d been killed on the night of her high school graduation. The car she''d been riding in, piloted by a drunken college student, was speeding and losing control while trying to beat a red light. Their car collided with arge truck crossing the intersection.


    Sydney, along with two of her close friends, died a few hourster in the hospital, while the driver miraculously survived the ident.


    Seeing her standing before me now, alive and well, after all these years, brought a flood of conflicting emotions.


    Sydney was alive!

 Chapter 4: Neighbourhood

    She was sixteen years old or so, with dark hair and wearing a pair of bell-bottom jeans and a fashionable sweater.


    "What are you looking at?" she asked me degradingly, with sibling contempt.


    Without thinking, I stepped forward and threw my arms around her, pulling her into a tight hug. Her body stiffened in rm and confusion as I did this, her hands hovering awkwardly at her sides.


    "What the fuck is your problem, dickhead?" She barked, pushing me away.


    I missed Sydney.


    "It''s good to see you, Sydney."


    She looked at my face, disgust evident in her eyes. "Are you crying?" she asked incredulously. "What kind of sick shit is this?"


    "Stop cussing, Sydney!" Jessica, my mother, reprimanded sharply.


    Sydney rolled her eyes. "It''s not my fault Jack''s acting weird," she retorted.


    Mother sighed, "Ignore him, Sydney. He''s just trying to get a reaction out of you."


    I stepped into the kitchen, where the dinner table was set. I noticed a calendar hanging next to the fridge. I remembered that my mother always marked important dates meticulously.


    I walked up to it and saw that May 1st was ticked off.


    Turning around, I found my father and sister already seated at the table. My mother was carrying a dish to the table, though it did not look so good.


    Cooking wasn''t her strong suit. She wasn''t an at-home-mother so she hadn''t had the time to practice untilter in her life.


    I was also so used to eating in restaurants...


    I sat down and ate. I wasn''t about to throw a tantrum.


    "Is it the second of May already?" I said casually.


    "It''s the third," my father replied nonchntly, biting into what looked like a rather blunt-looking pork rib.


    May 3rd, 2002. This was the day that I returned to.


    "I want to visit Grandpa today." I announced.


    She gave me a strange look. "What for? You''re not about to tell me that you miss him... and it''ste, Jack."


    "It''s going to be sunny for a few more hours."


    "Don''t you have any tests tomorrow?" my dad interjected.


    "No," I replied confidently, though in truth, I had no idea. But there was something important I needed to discuss with my grandfather.


    My birthday was on June 12th, which meant I couldn''t open a broker ount yet. Plus, without a car, my options for making money were limited.


    Luckily, I knew of another way to capitalize on my knowledge of the future.


    After dinner, I grabbed my backpack and made my way to my room.


    Opening the door, I stepped into my old bedroom.It was cramped, less than 6 square meters¡ªwith just enough room for a bed, a desk, a wardrobe, and posters of NFL and NBA yers.


    I used to be a huge fan of American football and basketball back then. Over time, my interest had waned, or perhaps I simply couldn''t find the time to indulge in them anymore.


    I set my backpack down and opened my dresser. I dug through it, marveling over my high school tastes. There were a couple of ripped jeans and a pair of 501 jeans that had seen better days.


    Graphic T-shirts with band logos and a couple of oversized hoodies. Thankfully, tucked away, I found a simple white T-shirt as well as a pair of ck cargo shorts.


    Alongside those, I took out a pair of worn-out Converse sneakers and a baseball cap with the logo of a local sports team.


    I changed into these clothes and stood in front of the mirror, I adjusted my outfit and checked my reflection. This should still be in fashion, and at least it was simple.


    There was nothing better than a nicely fitted ck suit, though.


    As I got dressed, I thought about one of my regrets¡ªI had stopped exercising during my university years. I wasn''t ripped, but I used to do some body-weight exercises regrly.


    Running, however, wasn''t something I had ever gotten into, so maybe it was time to give it a shot.


    Before heading out, I remembered something. I walked over to my drawer and opened it, reaching for an old book that had been lying there for years. Flipping through the pages, I found a few banknotes tucked inside.


    Somehow, I still remembered where I had hidden them. Maybe it was because I had always been so focused on money my whole life.


    There were two $100 bills and one $50 bill.


    Smiling to myself, I took out $150 and slipped the bills into my pocket.


    Leaving my room, I headed out of the house, only to be stopped by my father.


    "Just make sure you''re back before it gets dangerous," he cautioned.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be careful," I reassured him before heading out.


    He had a point. While our neighborhood was rtively safe, our town had its rough areas. I think around this time there had been a shooting in a more remote district.


    It wasn''t umon to hear about incidents where someone got beat up or ganged up on. The police often mentioned they couldn''t be everywhere at once and some people were just prone to violence when boredom struck.


    Life had taught me a thing or two about hand-to-hand fighting. The most important thing I''d learned was that, while getting hit by a fist was painful, it wasn''t ''that''painful.


    Later on in life, I even took some lessons in self-defence. The Johnson family assigned a bodyguard to me, but you never know.


    I walked only a few meters out of my house when I came to a dead stop. Parked next door was a red Ford F-150, and standing by the car was Chloe Flynn.


    Chloe and I had been friends and neighbors since we were five. She looked good wearing a red baseball cap, her long, silky brown hair sticking out of the back in a ponytail.


    Chloe wasn''t a ssic beauty because her nose was slightly toorge for her face, but she had a healthy girl-next-door look. She was my age, so we used to walk together to middle school.


    Chloe was a bit of a tomboy, loving to y basketball, but when high school came around, she grew up and her body developed.


    Seeing the re in her hips was probably too much for a teenage boy and we started to separate a bit.


    As I jogged by her, I called out, "Hey, Chloe!"


    She nced up, a bit surprised. "Hey..." she responded, adjusting her red baseball cap.


    My grandfather lived just a street away and I decided to run all the way. He was a great man who really loved sports. He would often take me to basketball matches.


    The important thing was that not only did he love to watch them, but he also had a penchant for betting on them.


    When I arrived at his house, I saw him sitting on the porch with a tobo pipe in his hand. He had sses on and his head was full of grey hair, but despite being 65 years old, he wasn''t shorter than me.


    I smiled when I saw him.


    Grandma had died in the year 2000, and he was alone now.


    "Hey, Grandpa!" I called out as I approached.


    He looked up and smiled back. "Hey there, sport! How are you doing?"


    "I''m good," I replied, taking a seat next to him. "Just got back from a school trip."


    We briefly spoke about my future life choices and my results at school.


    I must sadly say that I lied a bit to him.


    To justify myself, I couldn''t remember much of how I was doing back then.


    "Grandpa, I have a little request," I said, shifting in my seat.


    He raised an eyebrow, taking a slow drag from his pipe. I could smell the cherry tobo.


    "Oh? What is it, Jack?" he asked.


    "Would you be able to make a sports bet for me?"


    My grandpa often asked someone who lived in Las Vegas to bet for him. At that time, it was against thew in Florida to bet on sports. Some people would bet on websites owned by offshorepanies, but my grandfather has been using this method of Las Vegas betting since the 70s.


    He took another puff from his pipe, the smoke curlingzily upwards. "You want to try your hand at betting now, huh?" He mused, a twinkle in his eye.


    "Yes, I''ve been following the games closely, and I think I have a good feel for it."


    He chuckled softly. "Back in my day, we''d call it taking a chance, not betting. But I suppose the game''s still the same. Well, I suppose I can help you out."


    "Thanks, Grandpa." I said and Iquickly stepped into the house, grabbing a scrap of paper and a pen.


    I came back out and sat back down. "I should warn you though; you might not like the bet."


    He chuckled again. "Well, as long as it''s your money, if you lose, it''ll be a lesson for you, won''t it?"


    I nodded and handed him the piece of paper.


    He adjusted his sses, nced at the paper, and was quiet for a moment.


    "How much are you thinking?" he asked.


    "Maybe a hundred fifty bucks?"


    He looked at me meaningfully, then stood up and ruffled my hair affectionately.


    "Alright, I''ll make the call to my guy in Vegas. Let''s see if Lady Luck''s on your side.Just remember, it''s not about winning or losing the money. It''s about understanding the game."


    I was relieved that he was willing to help. "Thanks, Grandpa. I appreciate it."


    He winked at me, a gesture I''d seen him do countless times, but that I have forgotten. "No worries, kiddo."


    A few minutester, before heading home, I handed the bills to my grandpa.


    I needed to make some money and what better way than to gamble with no risk?


    I couldn''t bet on the Superbowl, although it would''ve been tempting.


    The underdog New Ennd Patriots defeated the Pittsburgh Steelers to reach the final and in February 2002, they won the Super Bowl against the St. Louis Rams. If I had bet on them, I could''ve made maybe twenty times what I gave Grandpa.


    But I wasn''t worried about missing out, because I had something even better.


    The NBA yoffs were currently ongoing.


    Sacramento Kings and Los Angeles Lakers will be the ones to enter the final. Lakers would be the ones to win with a final score of 4-3.


    If all of these bets werebined, in my estimation, the cumtive odds would exceed thirty times the original bet.


    I hoped that the future would be the same in this timeline.


    In any case, I will find out in about a month or so.

 Chapter 5: Bobs Mistake

    After getting back home, I looked up my school schedule for Friday, May 4th, and tried to find the books I was supposed to bring to school. It took me some time, but I managed to assemble what I thought were the right books.


    Setting my rm clock for 7:30, Iy down and tried to fall asleep. But it took a long time for my mind to rx. It spun at the speed of sound with stock tickers and events that were toe.


    Thankfully, I hadn''te back to September ofst year, but even now, the events of 9/11 must be still fresh in people''s minds.


    I was able to get a few hours of sleep, and right after waking up, I confirmed that none of this was a dream.


    I was still here, in flesh and bones and this was a chance to get those flesh and bones in shape and make it stay that way.


    I quickly did two sets of 50 push-ups, 100 sit-ups, and 50 leg raises. I felt my muscles burning.


    I left my room.


    To the left was my parent''s bedroom and in front was the bathroom.


    I attempted to open the door, but it was closed.


    I knocked.


    "You are out of luck!" Sydney yelled from inside.


    I guess I needed to wait.


    "Come eat, Jack!" my mother called out from the kitchen.


    As I walked in, the aroma of freshly brewed coffee and the sight of my mother busy at the stove greeted me.


    I took a seat at the table, grateful for the sandwiches with cheese and ham that my mother had prepared. The food tasted unusually good.


    Being here still felt somewhat unreal.


    Across from me, my father sat hastily eating a sandwich, with a grey bag resting on his shoulder.


    "Cough! Cough!" He suddenly began coughing, his face turning slightly red.


    My eyes widened.


    I hadpletely forgotten...


    "Dad, I think you should consider checking up on your health more often," I said earnestly.


    "I just choked on the sandwich," he replied between coughs.


    "I''m just saying," I persisted gently. "I want you to live as long as possible."


    He looked at me, a hint of irritation in his eyes.


    My father worked at apany that traded chemicals. That meant that he was exposed to who knows what daily. If he doesn''t start taking his health seriously now, he will die in 2015 at the young age of 55, leaving my mother alone.


    Because I didn''t have time for my mom, sheter fell into depression, spending herst days in a retirement home.


    I really regret all my decisions.


    "I''ve seen you coughing a lottely," I continued, my voice softer now.


    "Jack''s right, dear," my mother said gently, "Maybe it''s time to get a check-up. Just to be sure."


    "I''ll think about it," father muttered, then got up and left in a hurry.


    Mother looked at me with a smirk.


    "Worrying about your old man, huh? What happened to you? Yesterday, you were acting strange as well..."


    I chuckled nervously, "I''m just worried that''s all."


    "Don''t worry. Your father''s stubborn, but he wille around."


    I quickly ate my sandwich and then hurried to take a shower. Afterward, I threw on the same clothes as yesterday. Man, I needed to buy some new clothes soon.


    Once I was dressed, I grabbed my things and headed out.


    Who would have known, the young McCoy was already waiting for me.


    "Yo, Jack!" Jacob greeted with a nod and a wave.


    "Yo, Jacob," I replied, walking up and sping his hand firmly.


    "Whoa, what''s with the energy today?" Jacob winced slightly as I squized his hand a bit too hard.


    "Sorry about that."


    As we walked to school, Jacob slipped into one of his daydreams again. This time, the story was that he was smoking weed at a party that Ashley, one of the popr girls at school, threw yesterday and got handsy with a few girls.


    I wasn''t sure if the party even happened, but I knew the rest was pure fiction.


    I didn''t want to entertain his fantasies, and I think he was catching up on the fact that something was different about me, because there were moments of silence as we walked.


    As we got to the front of the school, I spotted groups of teenagers milling about¡ªthe elite, the losers, some girls giggling.


    Just as I was about to head in, Jacob stopped me with a hand on my arm.


    "Yo, man. Let''s make a run for it," he said, leaning in with a serious look.


    "Why?" I asked, ncing where he was looking.


    "See Bob over there? He is with his asshole friends." Jacob nodded towards a group of three guys.


    One was ck and looked like he could pack a punch. Both Bob and the other guy were white.


    Bob was a football yer so I guessed that these were his teammates


    It was childish, but I wouldn''t be surprised if they were standing there waiting for me.


    This wouldn''t be the first time they have beaten someone up. Some of the teachers would even defend them, because they were great yers that they didn''t want to lose.


    I looked up at the school walls, scanning until I spotted what I was looking for¡ªa camera.


    "Come," I said to Jacob, leading the way directly towards Bob and his crew.


    "Are you serious?" Jacob asked incredulously. "He''s got his boys with him. If it was one-on-one I can whoop his ass, but he has his friends, you know? They will gang up on us."


    "No worries, they won''t, " I assured him with confidence. "Just watch. Stay back and let me handle this."


    Reluctantly, he followed.


    "Trust me," I assured him.


    As we approached the gang of bullies, Bob himself eyed us and stepped forward, blocking our paths. To our right was the school gate, and to our left was the road, with cars passing by.


    "You''ve got some nerve showing your face here," Bob sneered, his eyes darting between me and Jacob. "You owe me, man. You cost me a date with my girl."


    I met Bob''s gaze without flinching. "You should get out of the way, Bob."


    He looked at me in shock. I think that he would have backed down right there except for the fact that a group of senior girls were happening by at that particr moment and, hearing my words, stopped to see what would happen.


    "What did you just say, dickhead?" Bob snarled, trying to look intimidating.


    At 49, I knew better than to get into a juvenile spat, but I couldn''t let this slide. I straightened up, meeting his gaze squarely.


    "I said, why don''t you try using that mouth to suck my dick."


    Bob''s face turned crimson with anger. "You''re fucking dead," Bob said, walking towards me with his fists clenched and raised up.


    He threw a wild punch at my face, I swayed to the side, narrowly avoiding his fist.


    I moved down, and raised my elbow, driving it into his stomach.


    A sharp cry escaped as he staggered forward.


    I swept at his supporting leg, sending him crashing to the ground, caughing and spitting.


    He moved to sit on his ass and looked at me with a stupid expression of shock. His friends gaped, surprised at this development.


    He jumped up and charged at me, intent on tackling me to the ground.


    He threw his weight forward, but I easily sidestepped around him.


    With a quick movement, I nted my leg firmly against his back and gave him a forceful push.


    He became airborn.


    He tumbled onto the pavement,nding awkwardly, bruising himself and banging his head, which left him dazed.


    I felt like kicking him in the face onest time to make him think twice about bullying someone, but that would be considered uwful self-defense.


    His pals were staring at me, mouths agape in disbelief.


    They were about to graduate from high school, and both of them were potential recruits for football teams around the United States. That''s why I was pretty sure that they wouldn''t join the fight, that they wouldn''t want to get into any trouble.


    I fixed my stare on them. "Anyone else looking for a problem?" I challenged, my voice steady and firm.


    They stayed silent, avoiding my gaze and suddenly finding the ground and the distant trees far more interesting.


    "Then get lost," I ordered. They didn''t hesitate, quickly making their way toward the school''s entrance, eager to put distance between us.


    I looked up to see the faces of disbelief and awe on Jacob, the girls, and all the other kids.


    I simply walked to the school entrance.


    I looked back at Jacob, who was still stuck in ce, staring at Bob. "Jacob? We have sses." I said.


    "Huh? Ah, ymm... for sure."

 Chapter 6: Good Samaritan

    We entered the school, walking through the crowded halls filled with the tter of locker doors and the mor of conversations.


    "That was he sick," Jacob finally said, looking at me like I was a deity or something.


    I shrugged. "It''s nothing special."


    We got to our lockers, which were very close to each other. Jacob gave me a concerned look. "But will you be okay? You know who Bob''s father is, right? That dude''s, like, mega loaded and awyer."


    "Chill, don''t worry about me," I said, opening my locker.


    Inside, I saw a few crumpled $1 bills and a pile of books. As I rifled through them, I realized most of them were for the subjects I had today.


    ''I guess I brought the wrong books...'' I thought.


    .Jacob nced over. "Anyway, since when could you throw down like that?"


    "I watched a movie," I answered.


    "Yeah, right, like that''s enough to be the next karate kid," he said with a smirk, picking up his bag. "Whatever, dude. I''m bailing. Catch yater."


    There was no reason to overexin; there was no way time travel would be the first thing going thorugh his mind as the exnation for my sudden change.


    Jacob was already out of sight in the passing throngs of kids before I realized that I had absolutely no clue which ssroom I was supposed to go to.


    I walked up to a board with schedules on it.


    As I was looking for my schedule, I saw Sydney walking through the corner of my eye, apanied by her friend, Britney, who was a cute blonde. I think I had a bit of a crush on her back in the day.


    "Jack!" Sydney called out, and I turned around to see her eyes full of suspicion.


    "What''s the deal with you?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "What do you mean?" I asked calmly.


    "I heard you threw down with Bob Finch and totallyid him out. Is that for real?" She asked, her tone incredulous.


    "Yes," I said absentmindedly.


    "What do you mean, ''yes''? Dude''s in the hospital. They say he''s all messed up. His nose is jacked... Are you telling me you did that? Are you fucking kidding me?"


    "He did that to himself," I replied.


    She looked at me for a moment, her face a mix of confusion and maybe a bit of fear. "What do you mean? Bob''s a beast... How did you even..."


    "Alright, Sydney; I need to go to ss, we will talkter," I said, ncing back at the board.


    Britney giggled and tugged on Sydney''s shoulder. "Let''s get going, Sydney," she said, pulling her by the thin material of her shirt.


    I was supposed to be in room 211 for history ss with Mrs. Sacker. I barely remembered where 211 was, but it wasn''t hard to find.


    I stood at the open door and saw Mrs. Sacker standing at the board, preparing for ss. I hoped she didn''t know about the morning event, or this would get awkward.


    I walked in. "Good morning."


    Mrs. Sacker stopped and stared at me. "Good morning..."


    Some of my ssmates turned in their seats and looked at me, goggle-eyed. There was an empty seat by the wall, where Jacob was already sitting. This was where I would sit through almost all of high school. I made my way over and slid into it.


    Mrs. Sacker closed the door behind her and began the lesson. She turned around and started writing down dates on the board.


    As soon as her back was turned, Julie Carter, the typical elite girl, a foxy slim brte who sat in front of me, turned around and whispered, "Did you seriously beat up Bob Finch?"


    I sighed. It looks like I''ll be making a trip to the Principal''s office sooner thanter.


    Before I could respond, Jacob leaned in eagerly. "Hell yeah, he did!" somehow he was able to shout in a whisper, oozing pride. "Bob was talking trash, so Jack had to shut him down."


    In that moment, Ashley Cooper, the girl sitting next to Julie with dark skin and blonde braids, turned around as well. "It''s Friday. You guys gottae to Adrian''s party," she said, excitement in her voice. "It''s gonna be off the chain."


    I hesitated, about to decline, but Jacob jumped in. "For sure, we''ll be there," he said confidently.


    Ashley grinned. "Rad, see you guys there then."


    Mrs. Sacker paused mid-sentence, turned around abruptly, and loudly said, "Miss Cooper! Would you like a detentionter? I need you to pay attention and participate in the ss discussion."


    Ashley straightened up in her seat, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Sacker." she mumbled,


    "Miss Cooper, can you tell me what event in American history between 1900 and 1920 led to a significant change in society''s perception of women''s roles?" Mrs. Sacker asked.


    It was quiet in ss for a while.


    I decided to assist.


    "It was the Women''s Suffrage Movement," I spoke up. "It led to the passage of the 19th Amendment, granting women the right to vote in 1920."


    I noticed everyone turned to look at me, ck-jawed. Even Mrs. Sacker seemed surprised.


    "I asked this question to test if Miss Cooper was listening to ss, but I guess at least someone is interested in American history," Mrs. Sacker said with a hint of amusement. "Correct, Jack... And Ashley, stay focused and keep your voice down."


    "Yes, Mrs. Sacker." Ashley replied.


    As Mrs. Sacker resumed the lesson, Jacob leaned over to me.


    "How did you know that, dude?"


    "Didn''t we just learn about it?" I replied quietly.


    "What? When?" he asked in shock.


    ...


    The rest of the ss went smoothly, but even after I left, I could feel the stares on me. Of course, when someone who usually stayed quiet and only spoke up on rare asions with shallow things to say suddenly became more confident and mature, everyone would take notice.


    The next ss was Algebra, and before I even entered the ssroom, I heard rumors that there was a final exam today.


    I cursed myself for not asking Jacob sooner; at least I could have had some time to nce at the questions.


    But as it turned out, I wouldn''t even get the chance to finish the exam.

 Chapter 7: Trouble

    Algebra was always easy and straightforward for me, even at the university level and it sure hasn''t gotten any harder since then.


    If it were geometry, I might have had some problems, but these questions weren''t an issue for me.


    I was jotting down the answers in peace and bliss when the ssroom door opened.


    In walked an older man in a dark suit, his hair thinning in a way that would look better if he were just bald, his face serious.


    He was the principal.


    "Is Jack Somnus present?" he asked firmly.


    "Fuuuck¡­" Jacob muttered under his breath next to me.


    I stood up. "Yes, Sir."


    "Come with me," he ordered.


    I went to pick up my backpack, but the principal stopped me. "You can leave your backpack; you won''t be needing it."


    I nodded silently and followed him out of the ssroom as my ssmates'' gazes followed me out.


    There were two gentlemen in blue uniforms waiting for me outside the ssroom.


    I was surprised that it escted this quickly.


    ''Did Bob lie to his father, or are they just so confident that I won''t fight for my rights?'' I thought.


    The principal moved to the side and said, "I''ve learned about what you did, Jack. You must understand that your actions could have serious consequences." He sighed deeply.


    "We will ask you to follow us," one of the policemen said.


    I nodded silently and was slowly escorted to a police car waiting outside. A few students were sitting on benches nearby, they looked at what was happening with astonished expressions.


    Thankfully, the officers didn''t use handcuffs on me.


    They sat me at the back of the car and drove away in silence.


    This was going to be a very long day.


    ¡­


    It was just a ten-minute drive to the Northwood Police Station from downtown.


    The building was a squat, brick structure with bars on the windows and a faded sign above the entrance. Inside, the air smelled faintly of disinfectant and coffee.


    I was swiftly escorted to a decently kept room with in, beige walls and a linoleum floor.


    I was guided to a bench against the far wall, where I sat down.


    Seated next to me was a woman in herte thirties, who looked rather disheveled. Her hair was messy, and her clothes were wrinkled. Her hands were cuffed in front of her.


    "What happened to you?" she asked.


    "I got arrested for dancing in a fountain."


    "Really?"


    "Nope."


    Our conversation stopped abruptly as an officer came and led her away.


    A few minutester, a female cop came for me.


    She led me through the hallway into what looked like an interrogation room. I wasn''t sure, as I was never actually a suspect in any crime.


    Although there were many that Imitted,.


    There was a metal table bolted to the floor, surrounded by four metal chairs, also firmly attached. A mirror ran along one side, likely one-way ss. The walls were painted a pale blue, giving the room a cold, clinical feel.


    The policewoman motioned towards one of the chairs. "Please, take a seat," she said calmly.


    She maintained eye contact. "Alright, let''s take this one step at a time. Can you tell me your name?"


    "Jack."


    "Hi Jack, I''m Officer Carter." she said with a friendly smile. "Do you need to call someone? Maybe your parents?"


    I fidgeted ufortably in the cold metal chair. "No."


    "Is there anyone else you''d like to call?"


    "No," I replied firmly.


    The policewoman took a seat across from me. She was rather in-looking, with limp brown hair and dark eyes, but she was athletically slim and easy on the eye.


    She straightened her posture and cleared her throat. "I am required to inform you that an usation of assault has been made against you by the opposing party. They have proposed a resolution involving financialpensation."


    "I have a few questions for you," she continued calmly.


    "Excuse me," I interjected respectfully, "but discussing this matter further without legal counsel present couldpromise my rights. Therefore, I wish to exercise my Miranda Rights and remain silent until I have an attorney present."


    Her face flickered with surprise for a moment.


    "I''m sorry. I seemed to have made a mistake. You have the right to remain silent and request an attorney. Are you requesting a public defender?"


    "That''s right."


    "This might take a few hours. I will ask you to wait in the hall," she informed me.


    A minuteter, I found myself back outside the interrogation room


    30 minutester, a short man dressed in a gray suit with gray hair and a red face appeared at the police station.


    After talking with the police, the man came up to me, "I''m Nichs Reynolds. I''m awyer." He held his hand out to me.


    "Good afternoon. I''m Jack Somnus." I shook his hand firmly.


    "Alright, Jack, want to tell me what you''re doing here?"


    "Yes, sir, I would very much like to do that. But could we get a room?"


    "Give me a second," Mr. Reynolds said and he walked away to the desks of the policemen.


    Eventually, my appointedwyer, Mr. Reynolds, secured us a private room.


    We sat down, and we were given some time before the detective would arrive for questioning.


    I proceeded to tell him everything, about how Bob Finch had decided to gang up on me at the school gate. About how I have been provoked and attacked.


    Then I described the fight.


    Mr. Reynolds was listening attentively.


    "Bob most likely has a busted nose; other than that, he is heavily bruised up, and he will probably stay in the hospital for a few days."


    "Have you shared this with the police?" Mr. Reynolds asked.


    "No. I didn''t want to talk to them without awyer."


    Reynolds cocked his head in his chair and studied me. "Alright, let me be clear. Are you certain this is the whole truth? Will the witnesses back you up?"


    I met his gaze steadily. "There''s even a camera that recorded all of it."


    He seemed surprised at that, raising an eyebrow.


    Then he smiled. "You''re an interesting guy¡­ Alright, I will be happy to be your attorney."


    He stood up, walked out of the room and came back just a minuteter.


    He sat back down at the table. "Okay, a detective will be here soon. Tell him everything you just told me. They should get witness statements and prove that you acted in self-defense. There is no reason why this case shouldn''t end there."


    "Mister Reynold¡­ You misunderstood me. I have no intention of ending it here. I''m the victim. It was Bob Finch who attacked me."


    He paused for a second. "What do you intend to do then?"


    I tapped my fingers on the metal table.


    "I intend to file a counterim."


    I looked at thewyer like I meant business.


    Mr. Reynold red at me for a while before nodding in understanding. "Let''s talk to the detective first."


    I leaned in slightly, my voice steady." Mr. Reynolds, I know how unrewarding it can be to be a public defender. We could draft an attorney contract if you help me file that counterim and represent me in case this goes to court, though it will never go that far."


    I knew my own limits. I realized that I might need the help of someone with experience; I was a market analyst, not awyer.

 Chapter 8: Justice

    At that moment, the detective entered.


    He was on the short side but also on the fatter side, with a head full of grey hair. He held a pen and a pad. He threw his things on the table, "Hello. My name is Robert Hendricks, and I''m a detective," he said.


    Then he pointed to the policewoman I met earlier who had entered with him: "And this is Officer Jasmine Carter."


    ''Guess she figured she''d need some help. That first meeting must''ve left quite an impression,'' I thought.


    The detective sat down and looked at me. "Mister Somnus, I presume?"


    "This is Jack Somnus, and I''m Nichs Reynolds, his attorney," Mr. Reynolds answered.


    I liked how strong his voice was. It seemed like he was the one making the choice to be my attorney.


    Mr. Reynolds and Detective Hendricks shook hands and then the detective turned to me with a friendly smile. "And you must be Jack. Can I call you Jack?"


    "Of course, Robert, I have no issue with that," I answered, matching his informal way of speaking.


    The detective raised an eyebrow and red at me for a while.


    Finally, he gave a nod, "Would you like some tea while we talk?"


    I shook my head. "No need."


    The detective looked slightly disappointed. "Eh, I wanted one myself. Anyway¡­ " He said and then nced down at his notes.


    ''That''s¡­ a bit unprofessional'' I thought.


    "Jack, there is a serious allegation filed against you. The opposing party ims that you assaulted Bob Finch and is demanding marypensation in the amount of $18,000 for hospital fees and mental distress."


    He turned to me and said, "I want you to tell me your side of it."


    I briefly looked at Mr. Reynolds, who nodded in silence.


    I proceeded to recount the event once again. The truth was on my side, and I did not stutter even once. I even included some of the names of the students who saw all of it happen.


    He would not see any deceit in my words because I lived in the real world, and when you''re lying and making shit up, you''re living in another world, which makes it way harder to be credible.


    The detective made a few notes and at the end, he nced back at me, "That''s not the story I got¡­ ording to the using side as well as a witness on site, you attacked Bob Finch, who was talking with his girlfriend at the school gate at the time. You threw him to the ground, breaking his nose and sending him to the hospital. They im you did it out of jealousy."


    I raised an eyebrow. ''Bob''s father must have some influence for the only witness the police interviewed to be a bribed rat¡­'' I thought.


    "Have you interviewed any of the other witnesses? Any of the other students? There were many kids who saw everything happen with their own eyes. You could go to my school right now and interview them. Scratch that, have you checked the school cameras? Everything should have been recorded." I asked incredulously.


    Mr. Reynolds could have taken the conversation over but he didn''t.


    I was taking control of the interrogation.


    Detective Hendricks nced at Officer Carter, then back at me. His face was impassive, revealing nothing.


    "Alright, we''ll look into these other witnesses and review the school camera footage," Detective Hendricks finally said.


    Officer Jasmine Carter stood up like the interview was finished, adjusting her uniform and giving me a gentle smile. "If what you''re saying is the truth, as far as I see it, you had no intention of causing harm. This case will most likely end up getting dismissed, with both of you boys getting charged with misdemeanor."


    Detective Hendricks began gathering his pen and notebook from the table.


    "The case is not going to get dismissed," I interjected, my voice steady but firm, drawing their attention back to me. "That''s because I want Bob Finch and his family to pay for lying and falsely using me."


    "I''m sorry?" The detective looked at me like I was crazy. "You boys got into a fight and you identally crashed his nose while defending yourself. This is never going anywhere near a court."


    "You''re right about one thing: this is never going to court because they would never allow it to go to court. They have too much to lose with how far they decided to take it. But the thing is that this situation created serious issues for me. I have been arrested and formally used of assault. As we speak, the principal is probably scribbling down a letter of expulsion."


    I continued, "If I get cleared of all charges and Bob Finch is punished for attacking me in broad daylight, the school will definitely take my side."


    The detective stared at me in a trance for a good chunk of time.


    "I see that you''ve given this some thought," he finally said. "So you want to press charges against Bob Finch?"


    Before I could respond, Mr. Reynolds interjected, "My client will be filing a thoroughint after the interrogation ends. There''s no need to ask such questions at this time."


    Detective Hendricks nodded. "This is genuinely one of the craziest things I''ve seen," he admitted. "But for now, you''re still under arrest. I''m going to need to ask you to stay here until we review more evidence. Thankfuly, we have free hands at the moment, so we will head to Waa right away."


    A few minutester, I left the room andMr. Reynolds caught up with me after having a brief talk with the detective.


    "Jack, I''ll be representing you in this matter," he said firmly. "Don''t worry about the cost."


    I nodded gratefully.


    I''ve spent the next two hours nning out the next steps with Mr. Reynold. We filed awsuit against Bob Finch and his parents, citing charges of ''Assault'' and ''Witness Tampering''.


    For each of these felonies, I proposed a bail-out marypensation amounting to $18,000.


    A total of $36,000 to void the case.


    That was my ultimatum.


    If it were just for the assault, I would have no leverage because I have suffered no injuries. However,because they have decided to take it all the way, by buying out witnesses, I needed to take advantage of this situation.


    I will still need to get the ''Yes.'' from at least one of my legal guardians to go through with this counterim, though.

 Chapter 9: We Need To Talk

    Close to two hours had passed before Detective Robert returned. What he said a secondter was a bit anticlimactic.


    "You are free to go, all charges have been dismissed," he announced casually,ing in the door.


    "What did the witnesses say? And did you speak with the principal?" I asked.


    "The witnesses are on your side. Your story matches theirs. As for the school, you will need to take care of it on your own. I spoke with the principal, but I don''t think he cares. He said that he wouldn''t tolerate any kind of fighting on the precipice of his school."


    I looked over at Mr. Reynolds. He gave me a no-problem kind of look, "Let me take care of this. You will be back to school by Monday," he said firmly.


    Mr. Reynolds was really helping me a lot. I didn''t know if it was because he saw an opportunity to make money or if he was truly a good man. Either way, I was grateful.


    On the way out, I made sure I shook the detective''s hand. "Thank you, Detective Hendricks. I know you went out of your way to speak with the principal. It means a lot to me."


    He looked shocked. Of course he would be; getting thanked by someone you interrogated probably wasn''t a daily urrence.


    As I turned to leave, Officer Williams approached me, her expression kind but serious. "Jack, we''ve been in contact with your father. He''s on his way to pick you up. We''d like you to wait here until he arrives."


    Fuck


    A few minutester, my dad entered the police station.


    "Jack, you have some exining to do!!!" he hollered.


    "Please be quiet, sir," came a stern voice from the side. "This is still a police station. Keep you voice down."


    "Dad, I didn''t do anything wrong," I began. "I was just defending myself."


    It took me some exining to convince my dad of my innocence, but with Mr. Reynolds joining us to exin things to my dad, it became easier. My dad knew me very well and he probably saw in my eyes that I wasn''t lying.


    What followed was Mr. Reynolds talking with my dad in private to exin to him how the case was looking at the moment and that we would need my dad''s agreement to file the counterim.


    This was the hardest part and we spent another 30 minutes at the police station trying to convince my dad.


    Finally, we left the police station and after Mr. Reynolds left us his contact information.


    I followed my dad to his car and climbed into the passenger seat after he unlocked the door.


    He was quiet the entire walk and stayed quiet as he started the car, but I could sense his curiosity; I knew he had many questions for me.


    As he drove away, he nced at me briefly, and focusing back on the road, he opened up with a barrage of questions.


    "What is with you? You make deals with awyer? You fight in school? Tell me what is going on. This is not like you, Jack!"


    I just looked out the windshield. "I''m the same person, Dad. I just acted like an adult."


    "Like an adult? Is it about your eighteenth birthday? You think you don''t need to do what you''re told anymore?"


    I turned to face him. "No, Dad. I just decided that life is too short to let myself get pushed around like a rug. Would you let yourself be punched in the face by a stranger on the street, or would you fight back?"


    "You think this is how adult''s act?"


    "Yes, it is. I was respectful and did my best to protect myself, you and Mom from paying an outrageouspensation that would put a strain on our budget. I also made sure to take advantage of the situation."


    Dad didn''t say anything, so I continued, "I got along great with the detective and the cops and I got out of there with no charges. Is that so childish? Fuck, maybe you wanted me to cry?"


    I quickly realised that I had stepped out of my line, cursing like this.


    "I''m sorry, dad." I added.


    Dad stared at me for a while, then chuckled and shook his head. "You''re still just a kid."


    Well, for now, this was just fine. iming to havee back from the future definitely wouldn''t help.


    Dad sighed, his face softening slightly and then turning into a look of pity. "Mom''s already at home waiting for you. My condolences."


    A few minutester, we arrived. It had been more than five hours since I was arrested.


    I could see my mother''s car on the driveway, as well as my sister''s and her friend Britney''s bikes leaning against the wall of the house.


    As soon as I stepped through the door, my mom yelled at me and raised her hand to p me but stopped herself at thest moment, letting it drop to her side.


    We sat down in the living room and I told her everything, including what happened in the police station, but she didn''t really care. She would keep on saying, ''You shouldn''t have fought him.'' ''You are wise enough not to fight.'' and so on.


    I tried to exin to her that this was the best course of action, but that would be met with, ''Jason, will you let your son speak to me like that!?'' ( Jason was my dad''s name.)


    My mom was always all sunshine when everything was alright, but not so much when I did something wrong.


    "Jack, you can go. I''ll talk with your mom." My dad stepped in after a few minutes of arguing.


    I nodded and left the room, but as I walked down the hallway, I overheard Britney speaking in Sydney''s room.


    I needed to talk to her so I took a step closer to her door.


    "¡­so if you take the derivative of the function and set it equal to zero, you''ll find the critical points. Then, you need to use the second derivative to find out if it''s the max or minimum." Britney was exining a math question to my sister.


    I knocked on the door.


    "What is it?!" I heard Sydney yelling,


    I opened the door cautiously and stepped in.


    The girls were sitting on revolving chairs at the desk, and they simultaneously turned around to look at me.


    "What do you want?" Sydney hissed disgustedly at me.


    "Hi, Jack. How are you?" Britney greeted me. Her eyes were always serious for some reason. Her blonde hair was pulled back in a ponytail and she had on a sleeveless top of a light green color.


    "I''m good. Can I borrow my sister for a second?" I asked.


    "Now? Can''t you see I''m busy?" Sydney replied.


    "Yes, now. It''s important." I insisted.


    She sighed butplied, probably not wanting to make a scene in front of Britney.


    "Let''s go to my room for a second," I told her.


    "Seriously?" she moaned.


    "Sydney, this is the most important thing you will ever hear in your life."


    She just shook her head, following me.


    I could have waited for a better asion to talk with my sister, however, financial sess, material possessions and social interactions can only bring contentment when one is free from concern.


    I sat on the chair next to my desk and she took a seat on the edge of my bed.


    "Make it quick." She pouted.


    "Sydney, I want you to listen to me carefully¡­ I will probably still get a chance to exin it to you in more detail, but for now, just remember what I will say."


    "Jeez! Just say it already¡­"


    "Okay," I said, and then I looked straight into her dark eyes, making as serious of an expression as I could.


    "On the night that you will graduate high school, a guy called Joshua Jackson will approach you and your friends. He will be a handsome college football yer. He will invite you to a frat party at his university. He will be driving a brand new red Ford Mustang Roush 360R¡­ Sydney, do not, under any circumstances, get in that car with him that night."


    "Jack, what are you¡­" she looked confused.

 Chapter 10: Power

    "Whatever it takes, no matter what excuse you have to make, don''t get in that car. Your safety depends on it. Just don''t do it, under any circumstances. "


    "Jack, have you gone mad? You''re kind of freaking me out," she said.


    "Good," I replied. "That''s exactly my intention. Britney and Olivia Ramsey will be among those getting into that car."


    "Olivia Ramsey? That chick is a total bitch; why would I go to a party with her?"


    "Your right, she is a bitch," I said firmly. "That''s exactly the case. Don''t ever talk to Olivia Ramsey. She''s a really bad influence. You should be hanging out with smarter people like Britney."


    "What?" She looked puzzled.


    "I hope this will be enough to keep you out of there," I continued. "If you can keep Britney from getting in too, awesome. But the most important thing is that you do not get in that car that night."


    She looked kind of scarred shitless by what I was saying. Although she was probably just scared by how serious and unusual I was being.


    "What happens if I do get in the car?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Joshua will be drunk that night," I said. "He will crash with arge truck crossing an intersection. You and your friends will die in a hospital a few hourster."


    The story had more to it than that. Joshua was charged with vehicr manughter and sentenced to seven years in prison. However, his sentence would be suspended, and he would go on to y football in college.


    That situation would leave my parents depressed and constantly fighting in court to get the justice that Sydney deserved.


    Sydney was looking pale. "Jack, what the fuck is wrong with you? How can you know this?"


    "I can''t exin it right now," I said, shaking my head. "You wouldn''t believe me if I did. I promise I''ll exin when I can."


    "But¡­"


    "Sydney, just remember what I said," I interrupted softly but firmly. "Whatever you do, do not get in that car."


    "Sure..."


    She left my room, confused. I didn''t know what exactly she was thinking, but I hoped that with this conversation alone, I had changed the future.


    Butterfly effect.


    Or something of that sort.


    ''Was I really this self-centered?'' I thought.


    In the end, I was telling her all this, not just for her safety but to soothe my own nerves.


    But, of course, I wouldn''t just leave her be. I was going to be here when she needed me.


    ...


    I waited, sitting in my room, listening to the muffled conversation between my parents. It felt like forever until their voices finally died down.


    I pulled out thest $100 bill from the drawer and left the house, saying I needed to buy a pair of running shorts.


    On the way to the clothing store, I passed some abandoned buildings with advertisements showing that they were avable for rental.


    The buildings hadn''t been empty for long. Just a few years ago, there was a RadioShack shop where I used to go with my dad for batteries and cables.


    Across the street, the Kmart had closed down.


    Now, a new Walmart was opening next door.


    Instead of RadioShack, people started ordering things online or drove 5 minutes away to BestBuy.


    The smallpanies were failing.


    They were falling to their knees in front of the fewrge organizations that, in a short time, would hold a monopoly on their selected trades in the country.


    The fewpanies that would remain would either go into huge debt or get bought out.


    The owners would be happy to sell their souls for the money offered, and the rich would continue to rake in more and more profit.


    Building apany from scratch became harder and harder. "The American Dream" was straying further and further away.


    With the esction of AI improvements in thete 2020s, things started falling apart. Less and less of the poor were even needed in the first ce.


    The IT sector got hit the hardest.


    The monster they created turned its back on them.


    At first, the government reassured the masses that they would support those who lost their jobs, but with those who worked their asses off for bread going on strike and the US jobless rate rising to over 20%, the situation got out of control.


    This was nothing like all the other times. There were no new jobs to rece the ones lost.


    The economy couldn''t just bounce back with a few new dors printed and pumped into the market.


    The automation and AI revolution was a one-way street.


    In 2031, after the great strike against AI, where millions of people across various industries demanded change, the nation was brought to a standstill.


    It wasn''t just the unemployed striking.


    ''The homeless were ruining the U.S. from the inside out.'' Is what the wealthy said. It was too much for even them to handle.


    Streets were filled with protestors, factories and offices were empty, and the government was forced to listen.


    In response, a new amendment was written into the Constitution of the USA.


    The Employment Stabilization Amendment included provisions for a Universal Basic Ie and mandated thatpanies reinvest a percentage of their profits into creating human jobs.


    This didn''t reduce inequality. Conversely, it only made the leading organizations more influential.


    The rich were now slowly taking on the role of the government.


    The Basic Ie was too low. People lived together in groups of up to four in a single room¡ªthat''s all they could afford.


    People were willing to kill each other for a job that promised an escape from that hellish existence.


    The conglomerates knew about it and took advantage of it. They stopped giving a damn about their workers. As far as they were concerned, there would always be another one they could rece them with.


    Everyday folks were reduced to servitude under their employers. Getting fired was equivalent to being sentenced to jail.


    The rich got richer, the poor stayed poor, and the gap between them kept on growing.


    But it wasn''t just about money anymore.


    The government was losing control, and the rich were taking over.


    With more and more significant decisions being made by the wealthy, being an executive of a conglomerate meant power.


    The power that I wanted but naively believed I could obtain with hard work.


    The control that I yearned for yet was taken away from me.

 Chapter 11: Party

    All this time, I lied to myself.


    I didn''t do any of this for my wife, like I said. That was just an excuse. A web of lies to soothe the ache of wasted time.


    I did it for myself, and I failed.


    I couldn''t move the needle within the Johnson family. I had no support.


    Even Sam, the family''s own blood and my trusted friend, couldn''t shift the tides.


    But this time, I can be the king of my own castle. I can build a financial empire from scratch. There is no need to lick the asses of the ones high up to seize what I desire¡ªto grasp the reins of power.


    Hell, I can swallow the Johnson family whole.


    In 2034, their fortune totaled 390 billion dors. They were said to be the seventh wealthiestglomerate publicly, but truth be told, they didn''t even crack the top ten.


    Some of the powers weren''t even public. Taking charge of the world from the dark.


    For now, I need to wait until I have enough money to start. But I''m determined to build a conglomerate that canpete with those who''ve been holding on to their wealth for centuries.


    Lost in those thoughts, I didn''t even realise when I reached the clothing store.


    I stepped in, dazzled by its twinkling lights that danced on the wet tiled floor, looking like a hazard waiting to happen. There wasn''t even a warning sign.


    I quickly grabbed a pair of rxed-fit jeans with a slightly faded wash and a ck t-shirt made of thicker cotton. I also picked out nylon running shorts with retro stripes and a sweatshirt.


    With my items in hand, I headed to the counter. The shop assistant wasn''t there initially; she was helping another customer but hurried over as soon as she noticed me.


    She was a beauty¡ªabout 5'' 8" (1.73m), with a head of blonde hair falling down over her shoulders and blue eyes. She had a trim waist and big breasts.


    As she swiftly came around the counter to assist me, I could just make out the panty lines under her grey jeans.


    ''She has a cute bottom for a woman in her thirties.'' I thought.


    I definitely wasn''t an ascetic; I would appreciate a good-lookingdy if I saw one, but the hormones made it harder to resist.


    I needed to remind myself that I was in a kid''s body.


    The big smile on her face didn''t help, as I had a thing for blueeyesand beautiful smiles.


    "89.99, Sir," she quickly said as she efficiently scanned my items.


    I smiled and handed over the money. She opened the cash drawer to retrieve my change and handed it over to me.


    "Have a nice day," I said warmly on the way out.


    "You too," she replied with a grateful look.


    As I left the shop and started making my way home, my Nokia started ringing and vibrating in my pocket. I quickly pulled it out and answered.


    "Yo! Bro! Can you talk? Are you in jail?" Jacob''s voice crackled through the phone.


    "Chill out. I''m not in jail," I replied.


    "You escaped or something?"


    "Nothing like that. It was a misunderstanding that I have settled already."


    "Dude, the police were in school after you left. They wanted to know what happened. It was kind of cool. We asked if you were going to jail, but the officer wouldn''t say," Jacob wasveryexcited.


    "Anyway, as soon as they knew what really happened, I went home," I exined.


    "You''re a celebrity, man. Everyone at school was talking about you," he then swiftly changed the subject. "Hey, dude, speaking of hype, the party at Adrian''scrib is in an hour. We gotta go."


    I hesitated, "Right... I don''t think I want to, though."


    "Are you messing with me? It''s gonna be totally rad. You gotta be there. Don''t tell me you''re grounded or some shit."


    "No, I''m not grounded."


    "Come on, man. Don''t leave me hanging. I can''t hit it up without you," Jacob pleaded.


    "What do you need me for? Don''t you party every day? High on weed and hitting on girls?"


    " . . . "


    Silence.


    "Alright, man. I''ll be at your ce in 20 minutes," I conceded, knowing Jacob was counting on me.


    I was not excited about going to a party where most of the people there were underage, but I needed to save him from embarrassing himself.


    As I walked, I quickly typed out a message to my dad: "Hey Dad, Just letting you know, I got invited to a party with Jacob. I''ll be back before 11. Sorry, can''t leave him alone."


    After getting to Jacob''s house, I quickly changed into my new clothes and left my backpack there. We headed out and a few minutester we walked over to the house where they were holding the party.


    Jacob was visibly stressed out. Poor boy.


    I could hear the deafening music from a few streets away.


    I''d heard that high school parties in Florida could get crazy, but I was rarely invited to the big ones.


    A few kids were milling around on the frontwn, and the doors were wide open.


    "Jack!" some random guy I didn''t know called out to me before we even got through the door.


    I ignored him and walked into a crowd of teens jumping to crunk hip-hop music ring from the speakers.


    It was a wild party, that was for sure.


    There were a few guys scattered around, drinking beer on the couch, stairs and in the kitchen.


    Some dude was standing on a table, pouring beer into a funnel connected to a tube, filling someone up.


    "Yo, what do we do?!" Jacob asked loudly over the music.


    "We go and grab ourselves a beer," I replied, motioning towards the kitchen.


    We elbowed our way through and got into the kitchen.


    There was A LOT of booze. These guys were no strangers to alcohol. 10% of alcohol in the USA was consumed by minors.


    I grabbed a beer for myself and tossed one to Jacob.


    He looked at it skeptically, "I think it''s a bit too early for this."


    "Come on, you gotta get into the party spirit," I encouraged him.


    "Jack, you''re here!" Ashley Cooper, the dark-skinned girl with long blonde hair who had invited us to this party walked up to us.


    "Yeah, we helped ourselves to some beer, hope that''s cool," I said casually.


    "Of course, of course, drink all you want. Adrian is freaking loaded. He''s paying for all of this," Ashley said with a grin.


    I just noticed, but she was wearing a ck dress withce around the edges that barely reached her upper thigh.


    It revealed... well, a lot.


    I don''t know what this girl was thinking wearing such clothes.


    "Oh snap, you''re here too, Jacob," Ashley said, checking out my friend, who had his hair slicked back with gel and a mouth full of beer.


    He looked at her nkly for a moment, then slowly raised his hand with an awkward wave.

 Chapter 12: Disaster and First Week

    Ashley was actually a cheerleader for the football team. As we walked around the party, she introduced me and Jacob to some of her teammates. Of course, I got a barrage of questions about what happened after I was arrested today.


    I gave them a brief rundownand the girls seemed impressed or at least entertained by the story.


    After a few drinks, I noticed Jacob rxing a bit. He eventually joined the rest of the crowd and started dancing like he was born for it.


    All this time, there was this one guy leaning against the wall who kept giving me dirty looks. I didn''t know who he was or what his deal was.


    Around 8:30 PM, it was getting dark outside. They actually had some party lights going in the living room so it was pretty nice. They turned to music even louder and with people already a bit drunk, it was almost impossible to talk unless you went outside.


    I had only drunk one beer, so I was quite sober.


    Ashley shed a cheeky smile and leaned in against me, "Hey, wanna dance?" she yelled into my ear.


    I didn''t have anything against it; she was a pretty girl, why would I refuse?


    We went up and started dancing next to each other to some lively songs and then a slow song came on.


    Quite a few people left to go outside or moved to the side, making some more space.


    Ashley looked at me expectantly. I smiled and stepped closer, slipping an arm around her waist. She came into my arms and we danced together.


    Girls love it when a guy masterfully leads them across the dancefloor and I had a lot of experience dancing with Alice.


    Quickly, the kids around us gave us some more space, and a few watched us dance in awe.


    I led her confidently and as the song went on I chose to try a more dramatic move. Gently, I bent her over at the waist as I held her firmly to keep her from falling.


    Her blonde hair fell to the floor.


    She looked up at me, surprised, but her eyes sparkled with excitement and admiration, "Impressive," she said, her breath uneven.


    But the fun wouldn''tst long, as by this time, Mr. Dirty Looks had consumed enough drinks to convince himself that I had stolen his girl, and he was now man enough to take her back.


    After the slow dance, I asked Ashley if she wanted a beer. She said she doesn''t drink, so I grabbed us both a can of Coke.


    As I was taking my hand out of the cooler, I turned to find a man''s fisting at me. I ducked, and he fell forward with his momentum.


    My first thought was, ''why is this happening to me?''


    Everyone turned to look as he jumped at me again.


    I threw the can of soda as hard as I could at him.


    It hit his head, but he stopped only for a second and then leaped at me, angry as fuck.


    Thankfully, the dy was enough for two boys bigger than me to jump him and stop him from going any further.


    "What is going on here?" One of the boys asked as he held him down.


    "I have no idea. All I know is that this guy tried to take my head off." I said.


    "I saw that; I guess you took care of the threat. I''m the captain of the football team, and this guy is my teammate. Will you be so kind and not make a big fuss about this?"


    "No problem. Drunk people do some pretty dumb stuff and sometimes ites back to bite you in the ass."


    I turned to look at Ashley, "I think it''s best if I head out," I said.


    I saw that Jacob was having fun talking to some hotties, so I left him to be.


    I left the house and Ashley followed me into the cool evening air.


    She told me outside that the guy who attacked me was called Noah.


    "I always thought he had a thing for me, but he never had the guts to ask me out. I can''t believe he flipped out like that..."


    She paused for a second, "I wouldn''t have gone out with him anyway, even if he did ask," she continued, shaking her head. "Sure, Noah is a great football yer, but he acts like he''s God''s gift to the world."


    "Well, at least this time, no one goes to jail," I said.


    Sheughed at that and then I turned to leave, only to be stopped again.


    "Hey, Jack! Can I get your number?" She called out to me, stepping closer. I could see excitement in her light-brown eyes.


    I gave it some thought for a moment and then said, "Sorry, Ashley. I don''t like you like that. I hope we can stay friends, though."


    I could see a subtle change in her expression, but then she chuckled lightly. "It''s just a number," she said yfully.


    I sighed, "Alright." I agreed, taking out my phone to exchange numbers with her.


    With a nod and a smile, I walked away


    WhenIgotbacktomyhouseafterashorttime,Ithoughtabouthowsillytodayhadbeen.


    It was only my second day back and already two guys tried to beat me into a pulp. And both times, it had something to do with a girl.


    ...


    Over the weekend, I bnced time with my family while also beginning to build my stamina.


    Chloe Flynn, my cute brte neighbor, caught wind of what happened at school and we had an interesting chat. Our interaction started on shaky ground but eventually found its footing.


    Chloe was actually the one purposely prolonging our conversations.


    Meanwhile, Mr. Reynolds did his thing, and by Monday morning, I was back at school.


    I didn''t torment any more bullies because they stoppeding to me; the situation with Bob made them stay away.


    From Monday to Friday, I attended all sses and teachers started noticing that something was different with me.


    My grades were very good in the first ce, but I actually politely asked to get a chance to raise them.


    Teachers kept on asking me questions, and I answered all of them.


    I also wrote the exams that I missedst Friday and a few more this week. I think I could get all of my grades up to straight A''s.


    After school on Friday, I was picked up by my father, and we drove back to the Winter Haven Police Station for the arranged meeting with Bob and hiswyer father.


    It was time to collect what was owed to me.

 Chapter 13: Meeting and Financials

    The meeting turned out to be surprisingly anticlimactic. It was clear from the start that they were desperate to avoid court at all costs. No surprises there; they would be in deep shit if the case went to trial. So, we held the upper hand.


    They tried ying the emotional as well as the ''they are just kids'' cards, attempting to negotiate down thepensation.


    My father seemed almost convinced, ready to agree to their terms, but Mr. Reynolds intervened wisely. He knew their game and insisted we wouldn''t budge.


    Eventually, they relented. They agreed to pay the entire sum of $36,000 inpensation within a week''s time.


    Before we left, as a gesture of gratitude, we wrote Mr. Reynolds a check for $500 for his assistance, despite his initial refusal to ept any payment. He simply requested that I keep him in mind if I ever needed legal help in the future.


    However, I declined; I didn''t want to have a history of notpensating those who had worked for me. That coulde back to bite me in the ass.


    As we drove back home, I caught a glimpse of relief on my dad''s lips. I knew that to him, the money we''d secured would ease the burden of paying for my education.


    This was some serious coin for the day.


    Until now, he probably hadn''t nned on allocating more than a few hundred bucks for my incidental expenses.


    It was clear I needed to have a serious conversation with him.


    I needed to convince him that I would put that money to good use.


    ...


    Dad never said anything to me, but it could well have been more than his annual paycheck.


    It could certainly pay for a good chunk of my university expanses, and that was the n immediately announced.


    Mom decided to put it in their savings ount.


    "I think I''d rather put it in a brokerage ount and have it work for me," I announced.


    "Don''t be silly. We certainly aren''t going to let you have it. It''s for your future," she replied.


    "ording to the check, it''s my name on there and I can do what I wish with it."


    "Well, I mean..." She looked at my father irately. "Are you going to just sit there? He can''t keep this money; he''ll just spend it!"


    Dad didn''t agree with her out of the gate. Instead, he turned to look at me and asked, "What did you have in mind?"


    This caused my mother to issue an outraged cry.


    I ignored her and answered, "Well, as you know, I''ve been interested in the economy and the markets for a while now. I know I can get a much better rate of return at a brokerage. If we''re going to use this money for my university costs, then we should at least take a part of it and make it work for me for the next year or two."


    Mom kept ranting while Dad sat back and appraised at me.


    Finally, Dad said, "Jess, settle down. He''s making sense."


    Mom quieted down, not too graciously, and Dad then asked, "Do you have anything particr in mind?"


    I did have some thoughts, but simply said, "Well, theoretically we could put that money in a general stock fund, but I think that''s a massive waste of an opportunity. I''ve been looking at how the economy is recovering from the dot bubble burst and I believe things are starting to turn around."


    That stumped him, but he looked at me with a thoughtful face. "Hmm. I''ve heard about it, but isn''t it risky to invest in tech again after what happened?"


    My dad wasn''t clueless about the economy. He was the one who first got me interested in it and encouraged me to study economics at Florida University.


    But he was more interested in international economics.


    "Dad, remember how techpanies were booming in thete 90s? It was crazy, but many of thosepanies are still around and have learned from their mistakes. They''re bing more efficient and focused on real profitability now."


    "But how can you be so sure that the markets will recover?"


    "Dad, the Federal Reserve is keeping interest rates low to stimte growth. That means borrowing costs are low for businesses, which should help the economy recover faster."


    "Yes, that makes sense." Dad said, but he still looked sceptical, "But aren''t we going through a recession? These days, that is all they talk about on TV."


    "Have you looked at the Bond Market, dad? The yield curve has been positive for quite a while now. The Government bond yields has remained low and the demand for them has been declining. Instead, investors are scrambling to buy corporate bonds. Consumer spending will go through the roof soon. You will see." *


    My mom was sitting there on the couch, speechless at that point. Even my dad was shocked for a second, but he clearly knew what I was talking about.


    "Hmm, okay. But how do we know whichpanies are good investments?"


    "We don''t necessarily need to put it all in one basket. Industries like healthcare and consumer staples are showing resilience even during slower times. People always need healthcare and everyday essentials, right?"


    I continued, "Another area we should consider is the Inte and technology sector. All the kids are crazy for it andputers are getting better and better. You know how addicted people are to games, and they''re not cheap. I will have to do more research, look at the financial health, leadership, and growth potential, but I''ve been following some promisingpanies."


    Dad looked at me seriously, and I saw that there was a lot going through his mind. "Alright, let''s not rush into anything. But I''m impressed, son. You really know your stuff."


    "Thanks, Dad.All I''m saying is that if I put the money in the stock market rather than just a bank, I''ll have a way to do better than whatever they pay on a savings ount."


    Dad faced me. "All right, I can see the idea of investing in the market, but you''re not an adult yet. You''re too young to do that."


    "My birthday is in a month; I don''t see a reason why we can''t wait until then."


    My dad paused for a second, "You know what, son? I can see how passionate and knowledgeable you are about this. Let''s not wait. We''ll create an investment ount in my name, and I''ll let you take care of the trading."


    "Really?" I asked.


    "Really, hubby? You''re going to give him the money?" Mom started squawking again when Dad said that.


    "Jess, for the love of God, shut up!" Dad rarely, if ever, yelled at Mom, and the sheer shock of it made her speechless.


    "It''s his money, Jess!" Dad said decisively. "But there will be conditions, Jack. I''ll put $15,000 into the ount for you to manage. However, if you make risky decisions and lose more than 30% of the money, I will take control and pull the funds."


    ------------


    * - From now on, whenever there is a star, I will add additional exnation in thement section.

 Chapter 14: All In

    The reason why I didn''t mind waiting until my birthday to open a brokerage ount is because I knew that the market wouldn''t truly bounce back until early September, when many of the software and IT stocks that had plummeted would regain ground.


    Almost all the major indexes, like the DOW and NASDAQ would continue to slide down untilte July.


    My best bet would be to throw that money into health stocks until the big upturn hits; that''s when I''d be raking in serious cash in no time.


    After the weekend, on May 14th, my father went through the formalities of opening a brokerage ount. I specifically told him to open an ount on ETRADING that would allow for easy online trading.


    Most serious traders and investors at the time used groups like Charles Schwab or other more established institutions, but the fees for trading were much smaller on ETRADING.


    The ount opened was a cash ount, meaning that I would only be able to buy stocks with my buying power and no leverage.


    I still nned to open another ount somewhere inte September that would allow me to borrow shares and increase my buying power.


    On Tuesday evening, I went into the home office.


    My father had aputer he used to manage purchases for hispany.


    The bulky CRT monitor sat on his desk, and the tower below it was as loud as a vacuum cleaner.


    Yellow sticky notes with login credentials and reminders were stuck to the whiteedgeofthemonitor.


    Theputer ran on Windows XP. The desktop background was the iconic rolling green hills.


    I started Inte Explorer and after a couple of clicks, I opened the ETRADING website.


    The site loaded slowly. The inte speed was a drag and a half.


    Once it appeared, I copied the credentials from one of the sticky notes and logged in.


    I was greeted with a crude looking main page.


    Trading apps evolved very quickly in the following years.


    I couldn''t even change the theme to dark...


    The interface might have been basic, but I had everything I needed to get started right there on the top bar.


    [ETRADING]


    ------------


    [ount Code: 173259]


    [ount Name: Jason Somnus & My Dear Son]


    [ount Type: Cash ount]


    ------------


    [Total Bnce: $14,981.50]


    [Avable Bnce: $14,981.50]


    ------------


    [Market Value of Holdings: $0.00]


    [Buying Power: $14,981.50]


    ------------


    Recent Transactions:


    [Fee: $18.50 (ount Opening)]


    [Deposit: $15,000.00]


    ------------


    I noticed that they had already deducted the fee for opening the ount.


    The painful thing was that every trade would cost me $17.50. This was on the low side for fees back then.


    Looking for fees of around a few cents was like chasing a dream in the clouds.


    It was impossible for smaller traders to make money on daytrading.


    I scrolled down to the section with the biggest winners over thest month


    ------------


    [Nvidia Corp. ($NVDA)]


    [% Gain: +15.7%]


    ------------


    [eBay Inc. ($EBAY)]


    [% Gain: +12.5%]


    ------------


    [Yahoo! Inc. ($YHOO)]


    [% Gain: +10.2%]


    ------------


    Those gains were impressive. However, I knew the truth: these were not the actual biggest gainers. Trading websites at the time often excluded penny stocks from their main dashboard to protect their clients from scams.


    Those daring enough to dabble in penny stocks followed the market on separate, less regted websites or essed private chats.


    Even in 2002, fortunes could be made or lost in a heartbeat.


    I quickly clicked through to the health sector stocks, scanning through some of the biggest gainers. As I scrolled, my eyes quicklynded on one particr gem.


    ------------


    [USANA Health Sciences ($USNA)] [$6.72]


    [% Gain Over Last Month: +75%]


    ------------


    Thepany sold nutritional supplements and healthy weight-management products.They opened operations in many new markets over thest few years, but the market slowdown was keeping them down.


    I remembered that in 2002, they would be one of the best-performing stocks. Many new patents and big jumps in sales will get investor''s attention.


    But no one in their right mind would jump into a stock that''s already up 75% in thest month, right?


    Well... I was that crazy person.


    I knew that this stock would continue soaring all year round.


    However, I had no intention of limiting myself to puny gains like 100%.


    There was no need to.


    In situations like that, optionse in handy.


    I quickly tapped my fingers on the old keyboard to get to the call-option chain for USNA.


    Ifound an option that interested me.


    ------------


    [Expiration Date: September 1,2002]


    [Strike Price: $12.00]


    [Price: $1.99]


    [Open Interest: 0]


    ------------


    "It''s time to capitalize on my future knowledge. I''m ALL IN!" I mumbled under my nose and smashed the buy-order button right next to the listing.


    [Open Interest: 0] -> [Open Interest: 7,500]


    Imitted the entire sum in my ount to opening interest on the call option.


    "Now I just have to sit tight and wait for the non-believers to bite the bullet and get wiped out."


    I had the biggest grin on my face.


    If the price of the stock goes above $12.00, I''ll have the option to exercise my calls. The poor suckers on the other side will have to cough up their shares to me at a measly $1.99 each.


    That''s the beauty of options¡ªthey let you steal without going to jail.


    I gave the dashboard ast look.


    ------------


    [Total Bnce: $14,925]


    [Avable Bnce: $0]


    ------------


    Recent Transactions:


    [Fee: $56.50 (Options Fee)]


    [Options Buy-Order: USNA Call Option, Cost $1.99, Quantity: 7500, Volume: 200]


    ------------


    ''I will never know how they calcte the fees...'' I thought.


    I felt like I was getting robbed.


    The good news is that my first ''business partner'' was found in less than a minute.


    Someone ced a sell order and 200 of my colls had been matched.


    Right as I was patting myself on the back for the great y, the door to the office swung open wide and my dad sauntered in with a can of non-alcoholic beverage in his hand.


    "What are you doing, kiddo? Mom''s been calling you for dinner," he said, taking a sip from the can.


    "I was looking through the brokerage ount," I replied.


    "Have you bought something already?"


    "Yes. Want to check it out?" I offered.


    "No need. I have faith in you, son," he said warmly, turning to leave the room.


    Itisagoodthinghedidnotwanttocheck.


    I made sure beforehand that the worth of the calls would show as total bnce on the ount so it wouldn''t go under the 30% loss limit, but if I told him the truth about what I bought, he might as well disinherit me.


    ...


    Later that evening, Lakers triumphed over Spurs and Kings defeated Mavericks. Both secured their ce in the finals.


    Grandpacalledmerightafterthegameswereover.


    Heaskedmetojoinhimforcoffeeandcookies.

 Chapter 15: Graduation and Britneys Talent

    The next evening, I walked to Grandpa''s house. The drapes on the windows werepletely shut. That could only mean that he was watching something important on TV. And nothing was more important to Grandpa than sports.


    I knocked on the door. "Grandpa! Grandpa!"


    A minuteter, the door opened. He nced at me quickly through his sses.


    "Come on in and shut the door, will ya." he said hastily, then walked back to his couch.


    It was dark inside. The only light wasing from the TV.


    The first Kings vs. Lakers game was on.


    "Grab a seat," he said without looking away from the TV.


    On the coffee table, there were cans of beer and his tobo pipe along with some chips and cookies. I sat down and watched the game with him for a while, munching on some chips.


    "How did you know?" Grandpa finally asked me.


    "Nothing more than a lucky guess," I replied, shrugging.


    Grandpa lit his tobo pipe, taking a deep puff. "You know, I couldn''t make a bet as small as $150. My guy wouldn''t go for that. So, I bet $500. The odds you got were 4200 points... a 42x.


    But why''d you have to bet on the exact result? You''d already have $3000 right now."


    "''I'' would have? It''s mostly your money at this point, Grandpa."


    He chuckled, shaking his head. "Don''t kid around, boy. I don''t need the money. If you guessed right, all the cash will go to you. You''re gonna study in Gainesville, right? You could use that money."


    "But don''t sweat it," he added, patting my shoulder. "I''ll still make sure my grandkid has some money, even if we lose."


    He held out the tobo pipe to me.


    "Want to try?" he asked.


    "No, thank you, Grandpa."


    I don''t know how he was my mother''s father. They were like night and day,plete opposites.


    I watched the rest of the game with my grandpa. The Lakers clinched the first game, 106-99.


    "Lakers are gonna sweep ''em, 4-0," Grandpa dered.


    Iughed. "We''ll see about that."


    As the game ended, I stood up, "Thanks for the cookies and the game, Grandpa."


    "Anytime, kid. Don''t be a stranger."


    I went back home, taking my usual route through the neighborhood. On the way, I noticed the Flynn family having a grilling party outside.


    "Jack!"


    I turned around to see Chloe running toward me, her long brte hair loose, wearing tight blue shorts and a white t-shirt. She reached me, slightly out of breath.


    "What''s up, Chloe?" I asked.


    "Oh, nothing. We''re having a party, but I saw you walking by and wanted to give this to you." She handed me a small advertisement page.


    "What''s that?" I asked, ncing at the paper.


    "Well, my parents opened a new pizzeria a few streets away. Come by when you have time."


    "Oh! Sure, why not?"


    "Alright then," she said with a smile, turning to walk back to the party.


    "Have fun!" I called after her.


    "Thank you!"


    After that, I got back home and settled into my routine.


    ...


    The week passed swiftly.


    The teachers took notice of my renewed dedication, and soon I found myself bing somewhat of a teachers'' pet. Though my reputation as someone not to be fucked with remained intact.


    That meant that I was on top of the food chain inside and outside of ss.


    On May 21st, the night before graduation, I got a call; it was from Ashley Cooper.


    Ashley has been calling me quite a few timestely, asking about all sorts of things like the sses and help with the exams. She tried to be subtle, but I could sense she was trying to ask me out.


    She was an attractive girl, but I didn''t have any feelings for her and I didn''t want to be tied down to anyone.


    My trust levels were at all-time-lows.


    I still picked up the call.


    "Hey Jack." she chirped.


    "Hey." I answered.


    "So, I''ve got this thing happening on the 21st of June. It''s my eighteenth birthday bash, and I wanted to see if you''de over." Ashley''s voice had a slight raspiness to it.


    "On the 21st of June? And you''re calling me this early?"


    "Well, you''re the first one on my list," she replied yfully. "Figured I''d give you the scoop first. So, what do you say?"


    I leaned in my chair and I pondered for a moment.


    "What kind of party are we talking about?" I asked.


    "It''s going to be a high-key birthday, Jack. Loud music, drinks flowing¡ªyou name it. You won''t want to miss it." Ashley''s voice carried a bubbliness that seemed to fill the room even through the phone.


    "Alright, I''ll be there." I finally agreed. I can''t say no to some good booze.


    "Yay! I knew you wouldn''t say no," Ashley eximed, "Ymm... so, what about your birthday? Are you going to throw a party? I bet people would show up."


    "No. My parents are pretty strict. A cake at home is all I''ll get. Most importantly, there would be no booze, so I would rather not."


    Ashleyughed softly. "Fair enough." There was a brief pause before she continued, her voice softer now. "Anyway, I''ll catch you at graduation, right?"


    "Yeah, definitely. See you then, Ashley."


    ...


    The next day, I walked to school alone. Jacob had found someone new to walk with¡ªa girl named Lucy White.


    Jacob and Lucy were sitting on a bench near the school gate,ughing and chatting.


    She had long ck hair and wore a cropped, tight ck t-shirt that tightly encased her boobs, as well as a pair of tiny white jean cut-offs, worn low across her hip-bones, that were also cut short enough to show off the line where her lean thighs met her tiny ass-cheeks.


    Yes, Jacob had a girlfriend. They hit it off at that one party and got it going. Maybe he told her his stories...


    As I walked up to them, I could see that Jacob was genuinely happy, and when Lucy stood up straight, I could see that she had a sparkling silver belly button ring that jingled and brought attention to her sexy abs.


    All I knew was that I was not the pervert; she was the one wearing those clothes to graduation, not me.


    Lucy shot me a yful smile. "Do you like what you see?"


    I returned her smile. "Yes, I do."


    "Hey, I think we should head inside," Jacob interrupted.


    On the way to the hall, we ran into Ashley.


    At least she was being more modest.


    She wore a white blouse and a white skirt that fell to her knees nicely.


    "Nice shirt, Jack," sheplimented me.


    "You look great as well," I told her.


    We settled into our seats in the crowded hall, waiting for the graduation ceremony.


    But that would not happen soon, because they wanted to do the award ceremony first, which included rewarding some people from lower grades as well.


    I was bored to death until a certain moment.


    The principal stood on stage in his tailored suit.


    Still bald.


    Nothing changed in that department.


    His voice boomed through the microphone, "Finally, I would like to reward an exceptional student, Britney Adams, for her amazing achievement of a Bronze Medal at the International Math Olympiad. Congrattions, Miss Adams."


    I hadpletely forgotten about this...


    I pped along with the rest of the students.


    Britney, my sister''s friend, gracefully made her way to the stage, her blonde hair flowing loosely behind her. She smiled graciously as she received her award.


    ''I need her'' I thought.


    I really needed her.

 Chapter 16: Money

    It will be useful to keep Britney close to me.


    I could use some help with the numbers to look for the best deals and get the highest profits on my trades.


    But that wasn''t the whole story.


    Britney could be a vital piece in my future ns.


    It had been almost three weeks since I came back to the past. This was enough time for me to seriously consider what I wanted to do with this second chance.


    I wanted to be free.


    I didn''t want to get all that useless attention. A bit of fame is fine, but too much of it is burdensome.


    I wanted to enjoy the wealth, not be overwhelmed by it. Constantly interviewed. Constantly on people''s tongues, in the newspapers, on billboards. No. I didn''t want that.


    Since I came back, I''ve been cooking up a n in my mind.


    A n that would need scapegoats and coborators.


    Britney would be epted at MIT in Boston, and if not for her impending death, she would likely keep on doing well in international Math Olympiads.


    And who else would fit the bill for making an insane amount of money with analytic skills better than a math Olympian?


    These ns might seem quite far away, but with how fast I expect my worth to rise, it might not be that far off.


    It would be best if I kept in touch with potential partners in that endeavor.


    The graduation ceremony proceeded as expected: the usual h h from the teachers and the principal about bright futures, hard work, and the importance of following our dreams.


    Like it''s that easy.


    They all seemed to say the same thing, just in different words.


    After that, the student representative gave a thank-you speech, full of heartfelt gratitude and a bit of ass-kissing, handing out some presents for the teachers who had "shaped our lives" and "guided us."


    There would be no party afterward; the Prom had been at the beginning of April, which I hadn''t even attended.


    Some people went without a date, but I felt embarrassed to do that at the time.


    As the ceremony wrapped up, everyone said their goodbyes, hugged each other and then everyone was off.


    Most of those people would never say a word to each other again.


    I think maybe 30% of them came to the reunion a few yearster.


    ...


    After graduation, my dad wanted to take me and the rest out for dinner, so I asked him to check out the new pizzeria Chloe''s parents had opened.


    We arrived at the pizzeria a couple of hourster. The pizzeria''s inside was filled with a delightful smell of freshly made dough.


    We found a table and settled in.


    A few minutester, Chloe walked over to our table in a colorful waitress uniform. She looked lovely, her hair styled into pigtails with red ribbons and a light touch of makeup.


    "Hey, Jack! Hi, everyone," she greeted us with a bright smile.


    "Hey, Chloe," I replied. "You look good in that uniform."


    "Thanks. Mind if I sit with you for a few minutes? My parents said it''s okay."


    My mother quickly agreed to let her sit with us, and not without giving me a wink.


    We chatted for a bit.


    A week ago, I learned that she was also heading to Florida University to study Nutrition and Dietetics. She mentioned she''d be living in one of the student houses.


    It''s like we couldn''t stop living close to each other...


    "Fuck" was the word that came out of my mouth as I bit into my pizza.


    "Jack!" my dad scolded me.


    "This is amazing," I said between bites. "Your parents really nailed it."


    Her parents really knew what they were doing... it was mouth-watering. The crust was perfectly crispy, and the toppings were fresh and vorful.


    Chloe beamed. "I''ll let them know you said that. They''ve been working really hard on this ce."


    After a few more minutes, Chloe had to get back to work. She stood up, giving us all a quick wave.


    "I''ll see you around, Jack."


    "Good luck with the rest of your shift." I replied.


    After we finished eating, we collected our stuff and left the pizzeria.


    As we walked to the car, I stopped my sister.


    "Hey, can I ask you for something?" I began.


    She gave me a curious look. "What is it?"


    "Can you give me Britney''s number?" I asked.


    She raised an eyebrow at me and gave me an inquisitive look. "Why would I do that?"


    "I need it for something."


    She crossed her arms with a knowing, cheeky smile. "I''ll tell her you asked for it, though."


    "Go ahead," I said. "I''m not trying to ask her out. I''m trying to recruit her."


    She looked skeptical. "Recruit her? For what?"


    "Just something I''m working on. Trust me, it''s not what you think."


    She sighed but eventually handed over the number. "Just don''t make it weird," she said, shaking her head as she got into the car.


    Going forward, I have Britney''s number bookmarked on my phone.


    ...


    After gathering all the courage I could muster, I finally sat down to check out the Johnson Family online.


    A quick search and I knew their current worth: a staggering $19 billion. Adjusting for intion, that would be over $50 billion in 2034.


    I dug deeper into their investments. They had a strong focus on pharmaceutical and food and nutritionpanies.


    As I continued the search, I found a recent article.


    The headline read, "Johnson Family Acquires Medivax Pharmaceuticals for $300M."


    The article detailed how the Johnsons had bought out a struggling pharmaceutical firm, adding another jewel to their empire.


    The patriarch of the family, Arnold Johnson, was known for his ruthless business tactics. Slightly overweight with short dark hair, Arnold had a cunning way of taking overpanies by shorting them slowly, creating the impression that they were worth less than they truly were, and then swooping in to buy them out.


    It was a strategy he had employed for years, and it had always worked in his favor. Not only was it his strategy, but it was the strategy I was forced to use in most cases when I worked for them.


    They wouldugh at the table afterwards at how naive thosepanies were.


    This was the way of the Johnsons.


    Actually, I was feeling a bit nostalgic.


    ''I will be seeing Sam soon...'' I thought.


    ...


    Time passed, and soon it was the 2nd of June. Stock prices were fluctuating wildly. The price of the USANA Health Sciences stock had risen to $7.52.


    My calls, all filled within three days, had already risen to $2.82.


    Early that morning, my dad''s grave tone broke my sleep as he demanded that Ie to his office.


    I knew I would have some exining to do.


    He checked the ount, and what he saw was a total bnce of over $20,000.


    This was because it reflected the worth of the calls, not actual liquid cash.


    "How did you do this? Are you making irresponsible decisions?!" Was what he said.


    It took hours to exin everything to him. I broke down my strategy, detailing why I believed the stock would go up.


    I put so much detail into my exnation that I almost started to believe it myself...


    It didn''t work on my dad, though. He was about to sell them all, telling me that it was too risky.


    To make him happy, I set a stop-limit: if the worth of the calls went below 2.1$ I would immediately get rid of them.


    This kept him quiet for now.


    Of course, he didn''t know that it would be nigh impossible if I wanted to urgently sell those calls.


    Buying them yourself was one thing.


    But who would want short-term calls on a stock that''s crashing faster than a falling meteor?


    I would''t...


    ...


    After the Kings took the lead 3-2, my grandpa quickly turned pessimistic, thinking the Lakers couldn''t pull through. "They''re done for," he muttered, shaking his head.


    But then, in the next game, the Lakers equalized the series 3-3.


    The final match was intense.


    We were watching it together.


    The game was a nail-biter, but eventually, the Lakers pulled ahead and won 4-3.


    Grandpa yelled out in joy, raising his fists high.


    ''They did it. The future is the same; nothing changed,'' I thought.


    Grandpa turned to me with a proud smile on his face. "Solid bet, kiddo. I''ll get in touch with my guy soon to cash in on this one. If you ever have any other good bets on your mind, you can always tell me."


    ''Shameless,'' I thought.


    On the 10th of June, Grandpa sent the money to my bank ount.


    I sat at the office desk and logged in to the Bank of America ount that my father made for me.


    [Bank Of America]


    ------------


    [ount Owner: Jack Somnus]


    [ount Bnce: $21,009.09]


    ------------

 Chapter 17: Birthday and Ford Mustang

    I woke up on the 12th of June and did my daily routine.


    I was slowly building up the volume, doing two sets of 50 push-ups, 100 sit-ups, and 50 leg raises instead of just one.


    Iy on the ground in just my shorts, finishing my leg raises, when the door to my room opened.


    I could see my sister''s long, dark hair peeking out from the corner of the door.


    "Happy Birthday, Jack." she said.


    "Thank you..." I replied.


    "Are you ready? Breakfast is on the table."


    I picked up the water bottle next to me on the floor and took a sip. "I''ll be ready if you let me put on some clothes."


    Without another word, she ran away.


    As I was putting on some clothes, I checked my phone. I had birthday wishes from Jacob and a few other''s from school and I already had a missed call from Ashley and Grandpa.


    ''I forgot I put the phone in quiet mode'' I thought.


    I walked out of my room and into the kitchen and found my parents waiting for me with a few presentsid out on the ground and on the table.


    They smiled as I walked in.


    "Happy Birthday," dad said.


    "A very happy eighteenth birthday to you, son." My mom trailed behind.


    My parents gave me a few practical presents. A new ergonomic chair, some daily-use items like a set of kitchen utilities, a toolkit, and a cozy throw nket.


    "Just some things to help you settle in when you move out," mom said warmly.


    Dad chuckled. "It feels like you''ve been giving us more presentstely than we could ever give you, but we hope you like these."


    "Of course I do," I assured them, smiling.


    "Your eighteenth birthday should be special," Mom added.


    "It''s okay. It''s only a birthday; I have one every year." I grinned. "You''ve already given me so many presents over thest eighteen years..."


    I ate the special birthday breakfast Mom had prepared. As I was finishing up, Dad stepped out for a moment and came back in with something in his hands: a red package of choctes and a letter on top.


    He ced it in front of me. "It''s written that it''s for you," he said with a curious smile.


    My sister gasped dramatically. "Oh! Jack has a girlfriend!"


    I opened it and read the note inside.


    It was an anonymous expression of affection.


    The handwriting was neat and careful, with no hint of who might have written it.


    I nced at the choctes and then back at the letter, wondering who could have sent it.


    ''Maybe Ashley?'' I thought.


    I shrugged, tucking the letter back into the envelope.


    My sister leaned over, trying to get a peek. "What does it say?"


    "It''s anonymous," I replied.


    She giggled. "Looks like someone has a secret admirer."


    A few minutester, my phone rang again. It was Ashley calling to wish me a happy birthday.


    I was actually skeptical that it was her who gave me the choctes. She lived quite far from my house. If anything, I would think maybe it was Chloe. Oh well.


    I had a few things I wanted to do today.


    I had a n to open another brokerage ount, this time a margin ount. But first, I had something else in mind.


    It was my birthday, after all, and I decided I deserved a little treat. I wanted to buy myself a car.


    Having a car was very important; it would open a lot of new possibilities.


    After my parents left for work, I left the house and walked a few streets over to a used car dealership.


    The lot was filled with cars of various makes and models, lined up neatly in rows. A big canvas cover was stretched out over most of them to shield them from the rain.


    The shining sun made it so that the colors of the cars were popping against the canvas.


    Two guys were walking around, looking at the cars closely. One of them, a tall man in his early thirties, was speaking to the other, who was nodding along.


    I started looking through the cars.


    I was searching for a specific one.


    I came across a used 1996 Ford Mustang Cobra that looked great with its bright red paint job and sleek design. I walked around the car, examining the undercarriage.


    It was a good thing I did¡ªparts on the lower half of the car were either bent, twisted, or missing.


    As I scrutinized the car, a woman walked up to me with a bunch of papers.


    She was an attractive blonde with a pert disposition, slightly tanned skin and exotic eyes. She wore a white silk blouse and navy hip-hugging cotton pants. She looked like she was in her early 20s.


    "Hi there, I''m Lynn," she said, greeting me warmly with a smile. "Do you need any help?"


    She was clearly the saleswoman.


    "Yeah. What kind of mileage does this car have?" I asked.


    She looked through her papers. "This one has... 39,000 miles."


    I raised an eyebrow. "And the car wasn''t in any idents?"


    "Nope, it''s clean. No idents." She said confidently.


    This was suspicious.


    If these damages were indeed caused by regr wear and tear over 39,000 miles, it seemed likely that either the previous owner who sold the car or the dealership itself might have misrepresented the actual mileage.


    "Could you show me some other cars?" I asked.


    "What kind of car are you looking for?"


    "I want a Ford Mustang. That''s the idea."


    "What year and model are we talking?"


    "Either a Cobra or a GT, and the year... anything between 1995 and 1998," I replied.


    "Let me check. I think we''ve got a couple of GTs from the mid-''90s. Follow me."


    Lynnkepttakingmetoseemorecars.


    I kept in mind that I should be careful about being scammed.


    After examining several vehicles, I finallyid eyes on it¡ªa 1997 Ford Mustang GT.


    The price tag of $7,100 seemed reasonable for its age, and from a distance, it looked well-maintained.


    Approaching cautiously, I checked the doors and trunk. They opened smoothly without rust or damage. The exterior had a few scratches, but nothing that couldn''t be buffed out.


    I popped the hood and inspected the parts. Everything appeared clean and in working order.


    I crouched down to examine the tires. The rear ones seemed newer, but two front tires were worn out. They had decent tread left, but they were definitely older.


    The previous owner might have cut some corners on maitanance.


    "Finding everything okay?" Lynn asked me politely as I was down on the ground.


    "Hmm, two of these tires look older. But other than that, this GT looks great. Almost too good to be true," I chuckled.


    Lynn smiled. "Why don''t we take it for a test drive then?"


    "Hmm, yes, don''t mind if I do," I replied.


    "Let me grab the keys, and we can take it for a spin," she said, turning to head back inside.


    She returned with the keys, and we climbed into the car.


    "Every guy who sees me driving with such a beautiful woman will hate me," I told her.


    Sheughed, "Ooh! A handsome guy with a silver tongue! But I think you''re a bit too young for me," she said as her face lit with a brilliant smile.


    "Do you need to see my license?" I asked.


    "Yes," she replied.


    After verifying my license, she handed it back and offered me the keys.


    She proceeded to tell me about the features of this particr car. It was easy to tell that Lynn was an aficionado of fine vehicles.


    She even exined the difference between the GT and the Cobra, including the front bumper, the round fog lights, and the Cobra-specific wheels.


    I started up the car, clutch pedal down, shifted into first gear, and eased out of the lot onto the streets.


    I noticed a faint noise from the brakes. It seemed like there might be an issue with the brake master cylinder or the brake fluid.


    As I cruised through the streets with one hand on the wheel and the other on the gear, Lynn settled back in her seat and enjoyed the ride.


    She seemed to befortable with my driving because she was rxing on the passenger seat with her legs spread out.


    The car handled like a dream.


    It was such a pleasure to drive that I almost wished I could remain behind the wheel a bit longer.

 Chapter 18: Diversification

    Getting back to the car dealership, I parked the car and put both of my hands on the wheel.


    "I want to buy this beauty," I said.


    Lynn chuckled. "Thank you, but I''m not for sale."


    I looked at her, raising an eyebrow in mock seriousness.


    She met my gaze and burst outughing. "Alright, alright, let''s get inside."


    Once inside, I started bargaining. "The tires need to be switched, and the brakes are making noise. They''ll need to be repaired."


    I was enjoying the back-and-forth, dying for the sheer pleasure of the negotiation. In the end, I managed to knock off only $100. But that was alright.


    They didn''t ept credit cards, so I needed to withdraw some cash next door beforeing back to finish the paperwork.


    "It would be nice if you wanted to buy another one at some point. It was nice driving with you." Lynn said as I was about to head out.


    "I might actually consider buying a few more," I replied and walked out.


    Some of the cars here were from the early 90s andte 80s, ssic cars.


    I might want to keep a collection of cars and take good care of them so they can keep on living.


    I walked back to the ck Ford Mustang, running my hand along the sleek front side of the car, feeling the smooth curves and sturdy build.


    Opening the driver''s side door, I slid into the driver''s seat.


    I revved the engine; the Mustang responded eagerly to my touch and it rumbled to life.


    Gripping the steering wheel firmly, I adjusted the mirrors and I pulled out of the dealership.


    ''I will handle it like it''s my girlfriend.'' I thought.


    I drove the car back home and noticed that it was past afternoon already. The paperwork took some time.


    I parked neatly in our driveway, leaving space for my parents'' cars.


    Stepping out of the driver''s seat, I stretched and nced towards the front door.


    Sydney dashed out, clearly amazed and excited. She must have seen me pull up through her window.


    Britney was actually trailing behind her, but she stopped at the door.


    Sydney ran up to me and went crazy, "What in the world is this car? How did you get it? Did you steal a car, Jack?!" Sydney eximed, her words tumbling out in rapid session.


    I smiled calmly. "No, Sydney. I bought it. I worked hard for it," I replied, watching as Sydney hopped into the driver''s seat, inspecting every detail with wide-eyed wonder. "No way! This is sick!"


    As I walked towards the front door, Sydney''s voice echoed after me, still baffled. "Seriously, Jack. Where did you get the cash for it?!"


    I paused on the entryway balcony, turning back to answer her. "I made some money on a bet with Grandpa," I called out.


    I looked over at Britney. She leaned against the door frame, wearing red shorts and a white hoodie that was too big on her.


    "Hey, Britney, did you guys eat something?" I asked.


    She shook her head silently, serious as always.


    I nced back at Sydney, "I''ll call Chloe''s parents'' pizzeria. I think they were doing delivery." I said and then I walked past Britney into the house.


    "Just tell Sydney whatever you want, and I''ll ce the order." I told Britney.


    I left Sydney to explore the Mustang with Britney in tow and walked into my father''s office.


    ...


    An hourter, with pizza in hand, I started browsing through margin ount offers from different brokerages.


    Ameritrade seemed to have a very decent offering, so I began filling out the information.


    They asked about the amount of money I intended to trade with.


    ''...hard to tell. It could be millions,'' I thought, but I checked the box for $50,000-500,000. Other options were $5,000-50,000 or higher, but anything less than that wasn''t even a possibility.


    The opening process was definitely more strict than it will be in the future.


    They also asked about my experience.


    Was this my first ount?


    I answered no.


    The fact that I was barely 18 and I had no job that could support me would probably arouse suspicion, so I was expecting them to call me personally to verify my details.


    On this ount, I would be able to borrow up to 50% of the shares; that''s equivalent to 2x leverage.


    My buying power would effectively double.


    Therewasnotalotofcrazyhighleveragebackthen,butthatdoesnotmeansomepeoplecouldnotgetit.


    As long as someone was willing to lend that money, it was possible.


    One issue that arose over time was the practice of borrowers concealing their true financial capabilities.


    People would borrow money that didn''t exist in the first ce.


    It was a recipe for disaster.


    Not long after applying for the ount, they called me.


    "Good afternoon. This is Ameritrade. Do I have the pleasure to talk with Sir Jack Somnus?" A raspy male voice asked.


    "Good afternoon. Yes, you have reached the correct person," I replied formally.


    "We''ve noticed you applied for a margin ount and we have a few questions."


    "Please proceed."


    "You indicated trading volumes between $50,000 and $500,000, but your initial deposit is $10,000. Are you nning to invest more over time?"


    "I manage a cash ount at another brokerage. I intend to transfer some funds here when I exercise the calls. That could amount to around $50,000, which is why I made that selection."


    I was pretty sure that dad would agree to it once he knew that my investments were actually working and there was at least some money left for ''safe investment''


    After learning about my management of another ount, the representative proceeded to ask me a series of standard questions regarding trading and investing.


    These were part of the formalities Ameritrade needed toplete.


    After the ount was created, I decided to invest my entire buying power of $20,000 in shares of NetEase, a gamingpany.


    My strategy was to umte shares of this stock ahead of an event that was going to happen in August.


    ...


    Over the next few days, the shares of USANA Health Sciences surged from $8 to just under $11.


    People were now interested in buying my calls at $11.61 each, as it seemed highly likely that the stock would surpass $12 before the end of July.


    My father was quick to grasp the situation; a brief nce at the brokerage dashboard nearly brought him to his knees.


    [ETRADING]


    ------------


    [ount Name: Jason Somnus & My Dear Son]


    ------------


    [Total Bnce: $87,075.00]


    [Avable Bnce: $0.00]


    ------------


    [Market Value of Holdings: $87,075.00]


    [Buying Power: $0.00]


    ------------


    This development led to tense conversations within my family.


    My mother was skeptical, even using me of engaging in illegal activities.


    The gambling with my grandfather didn''t help my cause.


    "Rest assured, everything ispletely legal." I told her.


    ''If this much money is causing such stress, I might need to get them some vitamins and supplements to prevent them from having a heart attack.'' I thought.

 Chapter 19: Ashleys Birthday

    Over the following few days, I fixed up my car. I went shopping and did the work myself. I changed the brake fluid and reced the two worn-out tires.


    Reparing my own car was a very useful skill. I was able to avoid mechanics who tried to con me out of my money.


    I went out on the morning of June 21st to pick out a gift for Ashley.


    Walking into the clothing store I''d visited twice before, I spotted the same friendly blondedy behind the counter.


    "Hey there! Back again?" She greeted me with a smile.


    "Yeah, but this time I am not looking for anything for myself." I replied. "Would you rmend a summer dress that would look great on a youngdy?""


    "Absolutely," she said cheerfully. "Let''s see what we have." She led me through racks of dresses, pointing out different styles as we went along.


    "Got someone special in mind?" She added yfully as she showed me a stylish denim minidress with embroidered details.


    I chuckled. "Just buying it for a friend''s birthday."


    "I see..." she said as she pulled out a floral print sundress."Well, you''re picking out a great gift. Here''s something cute and flirty. It''s perfect for summer parties or hanging out with friends. "


    I considered how Ashley might like it. "I think she''d love something like this," I said.


    Thedy smiled approvingly. "That''s a great choice! This floral print is very popr right now."


    "Yeah, she''ll look amazing in it," I replied.


    Just as she finished wrapping the dress, I spotted a stylish summer straw hat disyed nearby.


    I grabbed it and ced it on the counter. "And add this hat as well, please."


    Thedy nodded with a grin. "She''s going to adore these."


    After she wrapped everything up nicely, I thanked her warmly before heading out.


    Ashley had reserved a hall for her birthday, conveniently close to her house.


    Around 7pm, I drove over in my car.


    AlotofgirlsandguyswerealreadygatheringatthefrontwhenIpulledup.Ithinktheywerewaitingformorepeopletoarrivesotheycouldallgointogether.


    As I pulled up, they noticed my car. The first person to walk up to me was actually Jacob, who seemed to have a knack for finding his way to any party.


    I didn''t know if I was supposed to be happy for him or not.


    It only took a small change; that one single party that we went to and his life changed dramatically.


    At the moment, he was living his best life, but who knew where he would end up?


    It quickly became apparent why Jacob was there when I saw Lucy right behind him. She was his girlfriend, and it was clear Ashley had invited her.


    She was wearing the same exposed getup asst time, with the difference that I think her t-shirt was cropped even higher because I could see the half circle of underboob.


    As soon as I got out of my car and shut the door, Jacob flipped out and looked at me with awe. "Yo, dude, when''d you score this ride?"


    "Right, we haven''t seen each other since graduation." I said as I leaned casually against the Mustang. "It is not my fault that you seem to have been preupied by something... or someone," I said as I nced over at Lucy.


    Jacob ran a hand over the sleek lines of the car. "Damn, dude, it''s tight. Bet it turns heads."


    Lucy smiled, her gaze lingering on the car. "Nice car. Will you give me a ride?"


    "Maybeter," I replied with a grin. (I had no ns to do that.)


    "Where''s the party at?" I asked.


    "Right there," Jacob said, pointing towards the hall. "Let''s head in. Lucy''s dying to see Ashley."


    I picked up my neatly packed present, closed the Mustang''s doors and followed Jacob and Lucy.


    Walking up to the group outside the hall, I saw Ashley''s cheerleader friends, as well as the foxy Julie Carter in a minidress waving at me enthusiastically.


    I greeted some ssmates and gave hugs to a few girls I knew.


    A few football yers were joking around.


    Also, I had no idea that Ashley was friends with him, but Mark Johnson from the ss nextdoor, the guy that would die as a marine, was there too.


    ''Maybe I should tell him?'' I thought.


    When we finally got inside the hall, I immediately spotted Ashley, the star of the event.


    She strutted over to us, looking sassy and cute in her little ck dress with spaghetti straps. Her dress reached mid-thigh, and she rocked white Converse sneakers paired with white high socks.


    She had her blonde hair styled up in a bun.


    When it was my turn to give her my wishes, Ashley gave me a tight hug.


    "Tonight is for you, Ashley. Enjoy your gift and happy birthday," I said, handing her the package.


    "Thank you so much, Jack!" Ashley beamed, her face breaking into the widest smile I''d ever seen on her.


    She seemed to be running on copious amounts of happiness tonight.


    A few people were already inside, possibly rtives.


    Some of the guys were the first to pour drinks, but while the soft music yed in the background, Ashley decided it was a good time to open presents.


    Thegiftswerecedinthemiddleofthedancefloor,andshesatdownonachairbetweenthem, starting to unwrap each gift.


    For some of them, she had to use her teeth to tear open the wrapping.


    The first few gifts had some alcohol and money in them.


    Then, she opened a package with her cheerleader friend''s name on it. "Oh, that''s from Julie!" Ashley said.


    "That''s me!" Julie stuck out her hand with a beer in it, grinning mischievously.


    With an amused expression, Ashley pulled out a pair of red panties and a pack of condoms.


    As part of the deal, she had to show each gift to everyone. So she raised the gifts up to show them off and blushed a little beforeughing it off.


    Next, there were clothes from the other girls, but the guys typically gifted money or more alcohol.


    Finally, Ashley reached my present. She unwrapped it carefully, her eyes widening with a simple "Woow!"


    I think she liked it.


    Then, excitedly, she picked up the summer hat and yfully ced it on her head before turning around in a circle with a grin on her face, striking a sexy pose with a hand at her hips and with her butt slightly raised.


    Everyoneughed and cheered at her quirkiness.

 Chapter 20: Letting Go

    After all the presents were unwrapped, we cracked open beers to toast her birthday.


    "To Ashley!" Julie raised her bottle high, and we all followed suit, clinking our drinks together.


    I drained mybeer...


    The music was turned up louder, and we headed to the dance floor. Everyone was dancing separately but close to each other.


    As the music increased in frequency, as the music rushed faster and faster more and more people gathered in the center.


    TheDJ was good, bncingthepulsatingmusicwith greatser lighting.


    Bodies moved erratically but in sync.


    Heads bobbed, hands waved in the air, feet tapped the floor.


    Just like everyone else, when the climax in the music exploded, I jumped with my hands up.


    Then the music slowed down just for a moment, and I noticed Ashley scooting closer to me across the dance floor.


    She was having fun dancing around.


    We danced next to each other for a couple of fast-paced songs.


    She was screaming her heart out, throwing her hands in the air, and jumping to the beat.


    I must say, it has been a long time since I danced this hard. But I was enjoying myself.


    The music eventually quieted down, and people started moving back to the tables to catch their breath. I made my way over to the table where Jacob and Lucy were sitting and grabbed some roasted chicken that had been brought out.


    But it wasn''t long before a ping pong table was brought out.


    "Who''s up for some beer pong?" Ashley called out.


    Pretty much everyone got up immediately, "Hell yeah!" "Let''s go!" "Me, me, me!"


    Lucy ran up first. "How do we make the teams, though?" she asked excitedly.


    Ashley looked around. "There are 24 of us, so let''s make teams of four."


    "I don''t drink!" Mark Johnson called out from the back.


    Ashley smirked. "Well then, whoever is in the team with Mark will need to share the drinks between three. You''re not getting out of this, Mark."


    Mark shook his head, smiling.


    Ashley continued, "It''s my birthday, so I choose first. Julie, Jack, and Sara."


    Sara was another cheerleader, tall with dark hair and an athletic figure.


    Because there were four yers on each team instead of the usual two, 15 instead of 10 cups of beer were set up on each side of the table in a pyramid structure.


    The rules were simple enough: bounce a ping-pong ball into the cup, and the other team has to drink the contents.


    Four throws from one team, then four from the other.


    Jacob''s team was up first. He was teamed up with Lucy and two football yers.


    The game moved quickly.


    Bounce, ssh.


    Jacob took a drink.


    Bounce, ssh.


    Jacob drank again.


    His teammates weren''t drinking because Lucy told them, "Jacob has to catch up."


    Jacob wasn''t a strong drinker, but the other two guys on his team already looked like they were well over the limit, so they were d to let him drink.


    After a few rounds, I could tell that Jacob was already goodly buzzed.


    However, the football yers were good at throwing pong balls, so all 15 cups of the opposing team quickly emptied out, and Jacob''s team won.


    My team was up next.


    On the other team were Mark, Ashley''s cousin Veronica, a tall guy from our ss called Liam and one girl that I didn''t know.


    We filled the cups and got right into it.


    The girls on my team sucked at the game.


    And when I got the ping-pong ball in my hands, Veronica on the opposite team was trying to distract me.


    Veronica had short blonde hair and was wearing tiny jeans shorts and a thin white shirt barely hanging on spaghetti straps.


    She''d shoot me a sly look, pressing a finger to her lips while tugging yfully at the top of her t-shirt, trying to throw me off.


    Pong!


    Ssh.


    Itdidnotmatter.


    However, me getting a cup or two didn''t change the fact that we were getting demolished.


    My head was wobbly, and I could tell that I was definitely drunk.


    Ping, ssh.


    Another onended in our cup.


    There was only onest full cup left on our side.


    "Looks like you could use a bit more practice!" Veronica shouted as she leaned back with a confident smirk.


    I grabbed the cup and turned to the girls.


    Sara who had slightly flushed cheeks and a yful twinkle in her eye, and Julie, whose easy grin hinted that she''d already had enough, exchanged amused nces.


    "Ashley?" I asked, turning to look at her.


    Ashley shed a knowing smile. "Are you trying to get me drunk?" she said.


    She took the beer from me slowly, brusing her fingers against mine, and lifted the cup to her lips.


    She finished the drink in one smooth gulp and with a subtle sway of her hips and a coy smile, she ced the cup back on the table.


    "Come on, girls, this could be thest round," Julie urged as she steadied herself to take her shot.


    She bent forward, sticking out her butt, ready to throw.


    She lost her bnce just as she let go of the ball. This made her fall forward and knock over a few empty cups on the table.


    She missed...


    And Ashley missed as well.


    Now it was Sara''s turn.


    Bounce, ssh.


    Sara sank one ball.


    Liam on the opposite team picked up the cup.


    I was a bit groggy, but I focused intensely, watching his every move as he raised the cup to his lips for a small sip.


    In that split second, with precision born from both concentration and perhaps a hint of drunken bravado, I threw the ball.


    Ping!


    Ssh!


    The ballnded squarely in the cup that Liam was bringing down from his lips.


    "BITCH CUP!" Julie yelled out triumphantly. "We win!"


    "Holy shit! That was awesome!" Ashley was so impressed that her eyes shone.


    "What do you mean, ''we win''?" Veronica asked, looking confused.


    I was about to exin, but Julie was quicker, as she said with a tipsy grin, "Once a cup is made, and before the beer is consumed, the cup in a yer''s hand is referred to as a bitch cup. Hik! I''m sorry... That being said, what did I say? Right! if the bitch cup gets sunk, that''s game over; we win!"


    "Hey! I didn''t know this rule..." Veronica pouted her lips.


    "Sucks to be you," Julie added and she couldn''t help butugh. "Well yed, guys. Well yed."


    There was another game after we finished, and by the time that one ended, almost everyone was drunk.


    That''s when the crazy tunes started sting, and everyone was dancing the alcohol away.


    In that moment, I let go of the self-imposed restrictions in my mind that said I should act more grown-up or serious.


    I was just having fun, letting loose, dancing with abandon.

 Chapter 21: Lack of Restraint

    We continued to sway to the music, alternating between the table and the dance floor.


    As the night progressed and a few people started to leave, the DJ switched to slower numbers.


    Lucy and Jacob were the first to get to it. Lucy was ying coach as Jacob awkwardly stumbled across the floor.


    Bless his heart; that guy couldn''t dance to save his life!


    I turned to Ashley. " ...e here," I said, extending my hand to her.


    She smiled shyly but didn''t resist; she took my hand and came closer to me.


    We locked eyes, standing face-to-face, our bodies inches apart.


    Ashley ced her hands gently around my neck and I wrapped my hands around her curvy lower back.


    We continued to sway to the music for a bit longer. Ashley took the opportunity to pull me closer, guiding my hands down to her hips and pressing her chest against me.


    As the DJ left after midnight and the music slowly faded in the background, some people started to leave. But the core group remained and we just chatted while we sobered up.


    When we finally stumbled out of the party around 2 a.m., most had already left, leaving behind only a few of us¡ªincluding Ashley and her closest friends.


    "Hey, guys, what do you think about an after-party at my ce? My parents aren''t home tonight." Ashley nced around at us.


    Everyone readility agreed and we walked to Ashley''s house, which was just a street away.


    Julie and her boyfriend Dn were with us; Dn was the football team''s captain. The same guy who stepped in between me and the crazy dickhead at that other party.


    Jacob went with us as well, because of Lucy.


    The area Ashley lived in wasn''t fabulous.


    A street away, there were rundown ts where a bunch of unemployed scum lived.


    Her house was clean, but the ce reeked of weed.


    I was pretty sure that it wasn''t just Ashley smoking, her parents must have smoked as well, otherwise Ashley would have had to keep the smell from invading the house.


    We walked through the house to the back, stepping out onto a balcony.


    It was quite cozy.


    There were swings with plush cushions and a big sofa.


    Julie and Dn sat on the sofa, Jacob and Lucy cuddled on one of the swings and I settled into the other.


    A few secondster, Ashley came out onto the balcony.


    In one hand, she held a small speaker, ying "The Middle" by Jimmy Eat World.


    In the other hand, she had a pack of papers and a few grams of weed.


    She set the speaker on the small table, turning up the volume slightly.


    She ced the rolling papers and weed on the table and began to expertly roll a joint.


    As she licked the paper, I couldn''t help but admire how gorgeous she looked in that ck dress.


    She lit one joint, gave it to Julie and then handed another one to Lucy.


    Then she rolled the third andst one.


    As she finished, she turned to me with an intoxicating smile.


    She sat down beside me and handed me the joint. By the time the third song was ying, we were all pleasantly baked.


    "Isn''t Linking Park the greatest fuckin'' band on earth?" Jacob asked everyone.


    Lucy agreed with him and Ashley did too, although it was easy to read her face and see she didn''t give a rat''s ass about Linking Park.


    Jacob mentioned my car and wanted to know how I earned the cash for it.


    Ashley was surprised that I even had a car.


    Forafewminutes,thetalkwentaroundtheroom,whichwaslongenoughformetobeshockedathowdullitwas.


    Dn was talking about his recent football games.


    Jacob was talking about how many joints he could smoke before he puked.


    ''Had I been like this once?'' I thought.


    I feared I had.


    No wonder I didn''t have a girlfriend until my mid-20s


    It was time to liven up the atmosphere a little.


    "Have you guys ever considered," I began, "how much religion has warped our views on sex?"


    That got their attention. Everyone in the room looked at me like I was about to deliver a punchline.


    "What?" Ashley squealed.


    "Just think about it for a second," I continued. "Beyond the basic need for food and water, the strongest instinct in us is the desire to reproduce. It''s hardwired into our DNA. Without the urge to have sex, a species would fail to prevail."


    "Pre-what?" Jacob asked,his eyes red and barely parting.


    "It would not keep the race alive." I rephrased. "If we didn''t have this instinct to screw, we would''ve gone extinct ages ago. God, fate, or whatever, bestows the desire to screw on us so that we may continue existing indefinitely."


    "Yeah," Ashley said, her eyes twinkling a little. The rest had to agree with my logic too.


    I went on. "Here, you have a natural urge. It''s a fundamental aspect of human biology. Yet, the church tells us that it''s dirty. People are made to feel ashamed of these natural desires, which are beyond their control. Initially, they say you should abstain from sex before marriage.


    Then, they permit it only within marriage, but under the condition that you mustn''t find pleasure in it. If you do, you''re deemed to bemitting a sin."


    "Yeah!" Jacob said, "That''s fucked up."


    "And if that wasn''t bad enough," I continued, watching Ashley carefully now. She was staring with rapt attention. "For religious reasons, many types of sexual conduct have been criminalized. Did you know that there is aw in The State of Florida that says men can not eat pussy."


    "What?" Ashley eximed.


    "For sure!" Dn shouted out of the blue.


    Yeah... he was high as fuck.


    "Yep." I nodded, taking another hit. "It''s also illegal for a woman to give a blowjob. It is against thew to have oral sex. Now here we have an activity that people enjoy doing to each other. Something that does not hurt anyone but that, in fact, brings pleasure to people. At least I know I enjoy it a lot.


    But, thanks to bigots back in our history, it''s illegal."


    "You''ve never eaten pussy before, Jack," Ashley giggled, her eyes gleaming.


    I looked at her meaningfully. "Ashley, I bet that I could make youe in less than two minutes using only my tongue."


    "Oh yea? Is that so?"


    "Yeah, how about youe closer and see for yourself?" I told her. "Unless you''re afraid, I will make you lose control."


    "You sure are confident," she replied teasingly, but her curiosity was clearly piqued.


    She stood up to her feet.


    She adjusted the hem of her dress, sat on myp and turned her face toward me.


    She stared at my face with her eyes fixed on mine. "So?"


    I reached out and took her face in my hands, feeling the soft skin of her cheeks.


    I pulled her closer slowly, drawing her lips to mine. She came willingly, parting her lips. I kissed her softly, feeling her puffy lips meet mine.


    I darted the tip of my tongue forward slowly, touching the inside of her lip and running it back and forth, feeling the back of my tongue rub against her top teeth.


    I withdrew my tongue for an instant and then darted forward with it once more.


    Her tongue shot out to meet it this time.


    I swirled the tip of mine with hers.


    One of my thoughts at that moment was that I needed to know her feelings to know how far I could go.

 Chapter 22: Letting Loose

    I gave her my best kissing, delicately caressing her tongue and lips, gently nibbling on them.


    Surely, it was very different from what she was used to, which was likely some savage shoving his tongue down her throat.


    I utilised my tongue like an instrument, tasting her mouth, and arousing her. She pulled herself closer to me, forgetting that other people were in the room.


    Her dress-d breasts pushed against my chest.


    I kissed across her cheek, trailing delicate kisses along her neck, licking and sucking on it softly, working my way upward, nibbling at her velvety skin. When I reached her earlobe I munched at it and then blew lightly in her ear and began to whisper to her.


    "Have you ever been kissed like this before?" I asked.


    "No," she sighed, her hands tracing along my back.


    "Do you like the way my tongue feels against your skin?"


    "Yes," she panted, her body quivering all over now.


    "Think about how this tongue could slide all over your beautiful body. Imagine it sucking gently on your nipples. Imagine me kissing your tummy, your legs and finally getting in between them and licking you there."


    She let out a soft, high-pitched sound.


    "You would like that, wouldn''t you?" I whispered in her ear. "You want toe in my mouth, don''t you?"


    "Yes." She whispered softly as I nibbled her earlobe again.


    "I can keep you cumming until you beg me to stop. I can make youe until you scream. Should I do it for you?"


    "OH GOD!" she whined.


    She was now trembling all over, her skin flushing.


    Igentlytracedmytonguealongthecurveofherneck,savoringthedelicatesaltinessofherskin,untilityfullyreachedthetenderhollowofherthroat.


    I sucked a little and then moved up and kissed her again. Her tongue eagerly sought out mine, sucking it into her mouth a little harder than I liked, almost painfully.


    I held her closer, savoring the sensation of her body pressed against mine. My instinct was to pick her up and carry her to her bedroom.


    But I didn''t want to do that.


    I wanted her to ask me.


    I leaned in closer to her ear, my words a gentle. "You''re getting hot, aren''t you, Ashley?"


    "Yesss!" she hissed, her breath quickening. "I have never... ohhh!"


    "I''ve gotten you this hot by just kissing your face and your neck," I whispered. "Imagine what else I can do for you. All you have to do is ask me."


    "Ohh my God," she moaned again, grasping me tighter against her. She teetered on the precipice of control.


    I knew that if I stood up and led her to the bedroom, she woulde.


    "Just ask," I told her, nibbling her ear again.


    "Please?" she said immediately.


    I smiled, breaking the kiss. I gave her butt a little pat, indicating she should stand up. She did so, ignoring everyone else, just staring at me with zed, lustful eyes.


    I stood up too.


    The rest of the room was speechless, just staring at me.


    Ashley grabbed my hand and led me to her room. She didn''t even look back.


    Her room was quite tidy and her bed was made. She led me inside and then shut the door.


    Less than a half a second passed before her mouth mmed into mine andshebegantoprobemytonsilswithhertongue.


    She pulled me tight against her, grinding her crotch into mine, rubbing her hips in circles.


    "Oh God," she said, breaking the kiss and licking at my neck. "I''ve never been this fucking turned on before."


    I kissed her back and lead her over to the bed.


    After this, we sat down on the foot of the bed and I paused for a moment, wanting to gauge her emotions.


    "I won''t do anything if you think it''ll lead to something more, Ashley," I said gently. "I don''t want to hurt you. Please think about it seriously."


    Totally captivated, she looked up at me. "We won''t see each other after this summer for a long time anyway," she replied, her breathing out unevenly.


    She wrapped her hands around my neck and kissed me again, I runned my hand over her thigh, I felt her smooth stomach and the cups of her bra for a moment before pushing upward.


    I pulled her shoulder straps off of her shoulders, revealing her white bra in the process.


    I began kissing her smooth shoulders while my hands slid around her back, finding the sp of her bra. With a quick flick of my fingers, the sp was undone. I pulled it off of her and tossed it to the floor.


    I reclined and gazed at her bosom briefly. I had to resist the urge tosh out at them. They were small but firm, unaffected by years of gravity pulling on them. The nipples were tiny but erect, standing out proudly. The flesh was slightly paler than the surrounding skin.


    She saw my gaze and covered them with her arms. Obviously, my eyes on her embarrassed her.


    Gently I reached out and pulled her arms back down. "Don''t hide them," I said softly. "They''re beautiful."


    I gently caressed them with my fingertips, tracing their edges with tender care. She sighed a little as I did this.


    I let the tip of my fingers circle inward, finally just flicking her nipples. She shuddered at the contact.


    She was actually trembling as I leaned forward and began nting kisses on her bare shoulder. I gently traced the path of my tongue along her skin, moving from her shoulder to the swell of her breast.


    Her handsnded on the back of my head, trying to push me down to the nipple. But I refused.


    I kissed and sucked my way all over her right breast, moving from top to bottom, running my tongue over the underside and her lower chest. Finally I repeated the process on her left breast.


    She was now whimpering, almost crying in her desire.


    Atst, I moved my mouth to her right nipple. I flicked at it with my tongue, tasting its texture. At the contact she pushed her chest forward, trying to force it into my mouth, but I backed away at the same rate she advanced, frustrating her.


    Finally, I took it in my mouth and began suckling it gently, just as an infant would do.


    "Ohhhh God!" she moaned, with her fingers tangled in my hair. I pushed her to her back on the bed and got down to business.


    I worked on her nipples for more than five minutes, moving from one to the other, kissing them, loving them, until she started to sway her hips up and down.


    I reached down with my hands and pulled down at her dress, letting it fall to the floor.


    Her shoes followed, leaving behind only her white thigh high socks and blue panties delicately concealing her intimate ce.


    I began kissing her from the top down, paying particr attention to her nks, which I''d realized in myte-twenties was a highly erogenous zone for women.


    Her tummy was a masterpiece in and of itself. I tenderly caressed her bellybutton, sending waves of extasy through her body as her muscles quivered in response.


    I then trailed downward again until I reached the top band of her panties. I delicately grasped the cotton material between my teeth, gently pulling it away from her body for a fleeting moment before releasing them.


    "Raise your hips," Imanded.


    She instantly obeyed, obviously eager for me to get on with what I''d promised her.


    I paused long enough to take off my own shirt, leaving me naked from the waist up.


    She stared at me lustfully as I did this, her legs twisting, unable toe to rest. She had very pretty legs, smooth as silk. Looking between them, I could see that the crotch of her panties was wet.


    I captured her socks-d legs and ced them on my shoulders.


    I reached forward and grabbed the waist of her panties. She raised her hips without instruction this time and I pulled them off, tossing them to the floor and returning her legs to my shoulders.


    I was now looking at her pussy. She was cleanly shaved, the lips were swollen, her clit peeking out of its hood.


    I was also getting horny. My cock was standing at full attention. Actually, the second time I went to the clothing store was because I needed new underwear; everything was too tight for me.


    "Have you ever been eaten before?" I asked her, letting my finger lightly slide between her wet lips, parting them.


    "Yes," she panted, still trembling. "Once."


    "Did it feel good?"


    "It was alright," she said. "Please, do it already..."


    I smiled. "Did you cum?"


    "No." She shook her head and then repeated. "Please?"


    "Then you were just licked before," I told her, sliding my finger into her.


    "Ahhhh," she moaned as I moved my head forward.


    I gently explored, moving in and out,pping like a kitten a bowl of milk. She moaned as I did this, spreading her legs wider. I ran my hands up and down her smooth thighs while I continued to lick her.


    When her hips began shaking on the bed I started making stabs with my tounge at her clit.


    "Ohhh!" she screamed. "What are you do... ? Ahhhhh!"


    Her sexy legs wrapped around my back, pulling me closer.


    "Ohh YESS! Oh GOD!" she cried.


    I plunged two fingers into her, feeling that tight sheath contract around them.


    With a long, high-pitched scream, she came in my mouth, her hips battering me nearly senseless and then finally slowing to a stop. But I wasn''t done yet. I pulled my face away from her but continued to finger-fuck her.


    Her eyes had a mad glint in them; she was panting and licking her lips, her chest heaving up and down.


    "Did you like it?" I asked her, slipping my fingers in and out.


    "Yes!" she shouted. "Oh my god, I didn''t realize anything could..." She couldn''tplete the sentance.


    She nced down and humped back at my hand.


    I smiled and then lowered my face to her crotch once more.


    "Again?!" she cried. "Ohh dear God!!"


    She gave up her second orgasm in just two or three minutes. It took even less time for the third. When I took my face off of her and stood up, she looked almost crazy.


    "Please fuck me already!" she screamed.


    "I don''t have condoms."


    She quickly pulled away from me, stood up, and ran, butt naked, to her desk, where she took a small pack off a shelf and, running back to the bed, handed it to me.


    I smiled, "Are you ready to get fucked now?" I asked her, opening the fly of my jeans.


    "Yes!" she yelled, nodding vigorously,ying back down on the bed.


    I kicked off my shoes and socks and then dropped my pants, pausing long enough to pull one of the condoms from the pocket.


    I tossed the condom on the bed by her feet and then dropped my underwear, letting my strained cock free. It was at least 8 inches long and quite thick.


    Ashley spread her legs wider.


    "C''mon!" she told me. "Let''s do it."

 Chapter 23: Moving On

    I picked up the condom and ripped the package open, letting it fall to the floor. I rolled it over my cock expertly, giving it a tug to make sure it was on correctly. It was.


    Ashley watched this all with aroused curiosity. It was obvious she''d never seen anyone put on a rubber before, though I was sure that she had sex. Teenagers didn''t give a shit and didn''t think about consequences.


    Ashley''s long and slender legs made her an irresistibly sexy sight to behold.


    I climbed back on the bed and positioned myself over the top of her. Our lips came together again, our tongues swirling back and forth once more. Her firm tits were against my chest and my outer thighs were against her inner thighs.


    Iheldmycockinmyhandandslidtheheadupanddownafewtimesagainstherwetlips.


    "Do it!" Ashley yelled, pushing her hips upward.


    Gently, I pressed onward, letting the tip of my member enter her. She let out a sigh as my tip got engulfed by her silky and wet tunnel, feeling as if a hand was gripping me, and I could slide no further.


    Igracefullywithdrewandpressedforwardoncemore, gaining a little more ground with each thrust.


    Finally, I was all the way inside the tightest box I''d ever imagined. I began to thrust in and out, feeling her mping on me as I slid back and forth.


    She smiled at me as she moved her hand to my hip.


    After a few moments, she loosened up a little, allowing me to pick up the pace. I then began to m in and out with practiced strokes.


    "Nuugh!!! Your cock is so fucking GOOOOOD!" She moaned and wed at my back with her nails as I fucked her, her hips rising and falling counter to mine.


    Her skin began to perspire heavily, making our bodies slide exquisitely together.


    I leaned over her face, and we kissed. The kiss was now more aggressive than it was passionate.


    I suddenly got up to my knees, putting her legs on my shoulders while I continued to fuck her.


    I was able to look down upon her supine body, to watch my cock sliding in and out of her slit, to see her face, to watch the rapture in her eyes.


    I stroked her thighs up and down and then I began feeling those beautiful breasts, squeezing them a little rougher now. I mmed harder and harder into her, making her grunt and moan.


    "AAAAH! I''M CUMMIIIING!" She screamed as she came again, pulling me back down to her and thrusting her tongue back into my mouth.


    I was at the end of my rope by then so I went for the final push. I fucked as hard as I could, sweat dripping off my face, that tight pussy gripping and releasing me. I felt the sensation of pure pleasure starting in my groin and spreading quickly throughout my body from there.


    I began to groan myself, losing control of my thrusting rhythm, only battering her like an animal.


    The pleasure of orgasm assaulted me, had its way with me,pletely took my body over for an indeterminate amount of time. It was pleasure on the purest level.


    I shot st after st inside of her (inside the condom, actually), continuing to pound away until I fell exhausted atop of her.


    We kissed each other for a moment and then looked in each other''s eyes. Hers were full of satisfaction and confusion.


    "Wow," she whispered finally. "That was... that was awesome."


    I smiled, kissing her nose and pulling myself out of her.


    "Thank you," I said, rolling to my back next to her.


    She was still looking at me. "It was almost like... I don''t know." She shook her head.


    "Like what?" I asked.


    "Like you were, oh, I don''t know, older or something."


    "I''m just wise beyond my years. That''s all."


    She looked at me doubtfully as I tied a knot in the condom and stood up. "What now?" she asked.


    I looked her in the eyes. "It would be more beneficial for both of us if we remained just friends. I have to be honest about my feelings. Even if we got together, it wouldn''tst. I don''t have deeper feelings for you, Ashley."


    Her gaze met mine as I picked up my clothes from the floor. "You know, it was worth it though. Where did you learn how to, you know, make love like that?"


    "Here and there," I answered.


    She sat up, pulling the sheet around her. "What do we tell the guys outside?"


    I smiled and shrugged. "I''ll tell them you teased me into oblivion and didn''t give it up."


    Sheughed. "Like that''s something they''d believe..."


    "Well, at least I think they''ll be smart enough not to talk about it," I replied.


    She nodded, a hint of a smile still on her lips. "Thank you for not trying to deceive me."


    "No, I need to apologize to you. I used you to fulfill my desires and I''m not giving you anything in return. If you need any help in the future, just call," I said, feeling a pang of guilt.


    She stared at me for a second and then started giggling. "Are you sure you''re only eighteen?"


    We put our clothes back on, catching our breath before heading out of the room and back onto the balcony.


    It had only been about 30 minutes, but when we returned to the balcony, these guys were now making out in broad day... nightlight.


    When Ashley and I showed up, they quickly stopped and awkwardly straightened up. We sat down, and surprisingly, they didn''t even ask what happened inside.


    Ashley brought out a bright idea of going through pictures from our high school trips. She had a collection of pictures she took with her camera.


    She brought out the photos, and we started looking through them. I must admit, I didn''t remember much.


    Weughed at some ridiculous pictures and reminisced about the fun times.


    Despite everything, I ended up enjoying the night, mostly because looking at those pictures brought back a flood of memories.


    I think we sat on the balcony until 5 a.m. before Lucy fell asleep in a sitting position.


    We decided it was time to call it a night. There was enough space in the house for us to find a spot to crash¡ªor, I mean, get some sleep.

 Chapter 24: Concern

    Headache!


    I woke up with a massive headache!


    This is the reality of doing things like these.


    Damn.


    Never again...


    Thankfully, other than the headache, I didn''t feel that bad, contrary to the others who were running to and back from the bathroom.


    Ashley''s parents came back from their escapade aroundte-morning.


    They took one look at the bleary-eyed crowd of us sprawled around the house and sighed.


    "No trouble, but you guys need to clear out soon," Ashley''s mom said.


    Jacob looked over at me, rubbing his eyes. "Hey, can you drive Lucy and me home?"


    "Sure," I replied, stretching.


    I said my goodbyes and gave my final hugs to Ashley and Julie, as well as said bye to Dn, and then, with Jacob and Lucy, I headed back to the birthday hall where my car was parked.


    As we walked up to the car, Lucy bubbled out excitedly, "I''m sitting in the front!"


    "No, you''re not. He''s my homie; I''m sitting in the front." Jacob immediately countered.


    I looked back at them, a bit surprised.


    ''Wow, where did thate from?'' I thought. Jacob was talking back to Lucy?


    Lucy pouted but didn''t argue further, and Jacob slid into the front seat.


    When we reached Jacob''s house, I parked the car and then stepped out for a second and we said our goodbyes.


    "It was mad fun," Jacob said. "We should hang out more often before summer''s up."


    "For sure, but you need to free up some time first. Lucy, don''t be snagging my guy like that."


    Lucyughed. "Thanks for the ride, Jack," she said with a smile.


    I watched them walk away before getting back into the driver''s seat and driving off.


    ...


    Three dayster, on June 25th, I prepared for my next move in the stock market.


    I did my morning routine, training my body and sharpening my mind. I hit the pavement for a neighborhood run, logging a solid five miles to soak in some sunshine and fresh air.


    Once back home, I showered and then entered the office to check the brokerage ount I shared with my father.


    [ETRADING]


    ------------


    [ount Name: Jason Somnus & My Dear Son]


    ------------


    [Total Bnce: $91,575.00]


    [Avable Bnce: $0.00]


    ------------


    [Market Value of Holdings: $91,575.00]


    [Buying Power: $0.00]


    ------------


    Portfolio:


    [USANA Health Sciences ($USNA)] [$12.21] {[ 7,500 shares ]}


    [% Gain Over Last Month: +81%]


    ------------


    Recent Transactions:


    [Excercised Options / Shares Purchase: USNA Call Option, Quantity: 7500]


    ------------


    Finally, the options were automatically exercised, and I now held 7,500 shares of USANA Health Sciences.


    However, I had other ns for these funds.


    Thispany was nearing its peak. It would no longer be the stock to invest in over the next few months.


    Of course, it was only now that USANA was getting exposure in the mainstream media. It was now that the rich would dump their shares on the novice traders and the unlucky souls driven by FOMO (fear of missing out).


    But this had nothing to do with me.


    ''I need to talk with dad,'' I thought.


    But my parents were at work, so for the next few hours, I researched a few sessful traders of the time and what they were currently doing.


    One person who immediately came to mind was Mikael Burry, who would famously profit from the 2008 Mortgage Crisis. As of 2002, he was leading his own hedge fund with moderate sess.


    I checked out Daniel Tepper who would also make money in that crisis.


    He invested 2B$ inmercial mortgage-backed-securities, betting on the fact that the government would bail out banks during the crisis.


    And he was absolutely right about it.


    The government would purchase up to 1.25 trillion dors worth of mortgage-backed securities using U.S. taxpayers money.


    He would make over 8B$ within a single year.


    These were the smart people that I was eyeing for whenever I would begin turning my n into reality.


    After my dad came back from work, I immediately invited him to the office and exined to him what happened as he sat down beside me.


    Mom came in a whileter and stood behind us, looking at what we were doing.


    I also told them that I had opened a new brokerage ount where I could use leverage and asked them to let me transfer $45,000 from this ount to the new one.


    Dad rubbed his forehead, clearly processing everything. They both looked at each other, not sure what to say.


    "Eighty grand profit in less than two months," Dad finally said, shaking his head in disbelief. "You''ve really brought us surprises. Do you somehow know what those stocks will do beforehand?"


    I smiled. "I might just be a genius, Dad. I can see the patterns."


    Mom looked at me seriously, "But can''t it go south really fast? You''re sure you know what you''re doing?" She said with caution in her voice.


    "That''s why I want to keep half of the money in this ount, Mom," I assured her. "I will make a safe investment so that you won''t need to worry about the money for my education."


    Dad leaned back, folding his arms. "I gotta hand it to you, kid. It''s impressive. Just don''t get ahead of yourself, alright?" He sighed, a hint of concern creeping into his voice. "You know, the son of my colleague made over a hundred grand on some risky bet, just like you. He ended up losing it all and then some.


    Ended up deep in debt and fell into depression.... Keep us informed about what you''re doing with that money, okay?"


    "I''ll definitely keep you updated. And as for you, Dad, I think it''s time you went for a check-up at the doctor. I will take out some more money and send it to you. Consider it a gift from your profitable son."


    Mom chuckled softly, shaking her head. "He''s got a point, dear. It wouldn''t hurt to get a check-up."


    Dad hesitated for a moment, then nodded, his expression softening. "Alright, alright. I''ll make an appointment. But promise me you''ll be careful with that money, okay?"


    "I promise, Dad," I replied sincerely. "And thanks for everything."


    As soon as they were gone, I turned back to myputer and initiated the necessary transfers, moving $46,000 from the joint brokerage ount into my personal bank ount.


    There was still some money left from the sports bet after buying the car and some gifts, and on the following day, my parents sent me an additional $5,500 to pay for a dormitory room, so my funds were growing.


    [Bank Of America]


    ------------


    [ount Owner: Jack Somnus]


    [ount Bnce: $55,188.09]


    ------------


    As for the money left on the joint brokerage ount, I purchased a few solid software stocks.


    It wasn''t because I wanted to diversify; that''s what normal people needed to do, not me.


    I had all the knowledge to go all in at all times.


    However, I wanted to ease my parents'' minds.


    They didn''t need any additional stress.


    The $46,575.00 remaining in that brokerage ount wasn''t just a sum of money; it represented their trust in me.


    I will dly let this money be sacrificed for their well-being.

 Chapter 25: Positioning For Greatness

    On thest day of June, I received a notice from the University of Florida about a meeting for new students at their faculty on Monday, the 2nd of August.


    It was still a month away, but this got me thinking about the fact that I needed to secure a ce at the dormitory.


    Without wasting any time, I found the contact information for the university''s housing office and made the call.


    The phone rang a few times before a friendly voice answered, "University of Florida Housing Office, how can I help you?"


    "Good morning; my name is Jack. I''m a new student. I wanted to know what kinds of dorm rooms are you offering," I exined.


    "Have you filled out the housing application yet?"


    "I haven''t."


    "Right now, the demand is high, so you need to be fast," she informed me.


    "Are there any single rooms avable?" I quickly asked.


    "No, we don''t have any rooms like that," she replied. "There is only an option at Jennings Hall to pay for a double but live alone. Would you like to reserve it?"


    "Yes, that sounds perfect."


    I really wanted to live in a dorm again, but I wanted to live alone for a multitude of reasons.


    "Consider it done. Could you give me your email? I''ll send you the form, and you can send it back to me," she instructed.


    I provided her with the email. "Thank you so much for your help," I said, genuinely appreciative.


    "No problem at all, Jack. Wee to the University of Florida. We look forward to seeing you soon," she replied before we hung up.


    As soon as the call ended, I received the email with the housing form attached. I opened it and quickly filled out the required information.


    The cost of the double room was listed at $11,000 for the full academic year. Normally, this cost would be split between two.


    Within my skin, I could feel my worth going down.


    [Bank Of America]


    ------------


    [ount Owner: Jack Somnus]


    [ount Bnce: $44,188.09]


    ------------


    I proceeded to transfer $42,000 to my margin brokerage ount.


    For the next few months, every move, every trade would be made on this ount.


    I knew that this ount would lead me to millionaire status.


    [AMERITRADE]


    ------------


    [ount Name: Jack Somnus]


    ------------


    [Total Bnce: $55,121.70]


    [Avable Bnce: $42,000.00]


    ------------


    [Market Value of Holdings: $23,121.70]


    [Margin Borrowed: $10,000.00]


    [Buying Power: $84,000.00]


    ------------


    Portfolio:


    [NetEase Inc ($NTES)] [$1.19] {[ 19,430 shares ]}


    [% Gain Over Last Month: +15%]


    ------------


    If I sold the shares now and repaid the margin, I''d have over $55,000 in total!


    The NetEase shares I bought just after my birthday were already trading 15% higher, but this was just the beginning of something that would be known as one of the biggest runs in the history of NASDAQ.


    NetEase was a Chinese game studio and service provider that, back in 2001, faced usations of being a scam after failing to file their quarterly financial reports.


    However, they came back to the market, and in a few days, they would report a 200% increase in earnings.


    Now, if you asked anyone to exin the reason for the astronomical rise of the stock that''s toe, it would be like asking a kangaroo to solve calculus equations while juggling chainsaws.


    Fundamentals didn''t matter for stocks that small.


    What mattered was the demand.


    NetEase will release their new MMORPG, Westward Journey, at the end of August.


    It will be immensely popr and investors will kill to get their hands on a few shares of thepany.


    By the end of the year, this stock will have climbed Mount Everest, gaining over 2000%.


    But there was no way I was going to limit myself to being the climber scaling the mountain.


    No.


    I wouldn''t be the climber.


    I will be the one waiting at the summit, the peak.


    I will be the one taking all the praise for their hard work, raking at their hands till they fall and scraping everyst bit of their profit for myself.


    I stretched my fingers in front of me and went to work.


    I needed to approach this like the seasoned trader that I was.


    Buying far-out-of-the-money calls inrge quantities could be time-consuming due to the current interest in the stock being very low.


    Worse yet, going all-in at once could attract suspicion and irrational short sellers, potentially keeping the stock down regardless of its potential.


    I needed to act slowly.


    I began carefully examining the avable call options with end-of-year expirations.


    I decided to purchase 42,000 call options for the stock to reach $10 before year-end, priced at $0.16 per option, and 21,000 call options for the stock to reach $12 before year-end, priced at $0.10 per option.


    While it seemed like a substantial amount, the total cost was only $8,820, with a fee of $106.50 for opening the positions.


    I wasn''t able to use margin for option purchases, leaving me with $66,147 in buying power.


    I set aside $5,000 in cash and over the next week, leveraging $56,147 of buying power, I purchased 43,851 shares of NetEase at an average price of $1.28 per share.


    The reason for spreading out the purchases over a week was the fact that I was starting to have an influence on the market.


    With such a substantial acquisition, buying all at once would cause an unnecessary surge in the stock price.


    The final part of my n was to gradually sell some of the shares during August and September and exchange them for more options.


    I wanted to avoid getting used of market maniption.


    I wanted them to think, "He could not have messed with the stock if all he did was sell shares."


    [AMERITRADE]


    ------------


    [Total Bnce: $56,745.18]


    [Avable Bnce: $5,000.00]


    ------------


    [Market Value of Holdings: $89,819.68]*


    [Margin: $38,074.50]


    [Buying Power: $10,000.00]


    ------------


    Portfolio:


    [NetEase Inc ($NTES)] [$1.28] {[ 63 281 shares ]}


    ------------


    Recent Transactions:


    [Fee: $17.50 (Trade Fee)]


    [Fee: $106.50 (Options Fee)]


    [Options Buy-Order: NTES Call Option ($10), Cost $0.16, Quantity: 42000, Volume: 11100]


    [Options Buy-Order: NTES Call Option ($12), Cost $0.1, Quantity: 21000, Volume: 6900]


    ------------


    It had been a week, and only a quarter of my calls had been filled, but I anticipated higher volumeter in the month to build an even stronger position.


    With that done, I closed the brokerage ount.


    It was the 7th of July, and I went to McDonald''s to meet up with Ashley.


    When she told me that she was going to attend Rollins College in Ondo to pursue an Associate''s Degree in Law Enforcement and that she wanted to be a police officer, I waspletely blown off my feet.


    I asked her if she was going to arrest herself for smoking weed.


    ...


    It seemed like I blinked, and three weeks were gone, filled with a few meet-ups with friends.


    I was going out for a run in the morning when I bumped into Chloe with a sponge in her hand bending over her parent'' red Ford F-150 in her white shorts.


    It seemed to be her way of paying for her education.


    Well, there are worse ways...


    I walked up to her, and she smiled as she straightened up. "Morning, Jack."


    "Morning." I replied and was about to leave when I thought of something. "Oh! Chloe... Are you nning to go to the student''s meeting on the 2nd?" I asked.


    "Yeah, my dad agreed to let me borrow the car for the day," she said, cing her hand on the Ford.


    "I could take you with me if you want to," I offered.


    She stared at me for a moment, then nced behind me at my car, now nicely cleaned and waxed, shining like new.


    She smiled. "I''ll talk with my folks, but I''m down."


    "Sure. See you then," I said as I continued on for my run.


    ...


    August 2nd came quickly, and I was already packing a few things for my new dormitory room into my car with my parents helping me out.


    I was wearing business casual clothes, more on the casual side.


    Chloe finally decided on going with me.


    She was dressed in a white skirt that reached her knees, a jean jacket, and round shades. She looked very professional with her golden brown hair pulled back and a white handbag in hand.


    I opened the passenger door for her, and she got in, adjusting her skirt.


    I waved to my parents and got in the car.


    The meeting would notst long, so I still intended to return to Waa.


    Maybe take my parents and sister somewhere for a short holiday over the weekend before departing for the remainder of the year.


    I drove out of the town of Waa onto the expressway, heading towards Gainesville, Florida.

 Chapter 26: Sam Johnson

    The sun was shining brightly, but the air was fresh, making the drive feel rxed and easy.


    "You have a pretty car, by the way," Chloe said, ncing around the interior appreciatively.


    "Yes, she''s beautiful," I replied as I caressed the steering wheel. "I''m a bit obsessed with cars. I''m probably going to get a few more soon."


    "Your folks must be making decent wages to hook you up with a ride like this," she said.


    "Oh no, I bought it myself."


    "Really? I thought you got it for your 18th birthday."


    She must have seen me on the day I bought it.


    "I see how you could think that, but no, I''ve been doing a bit of investing here and there," I exined with a smile.


    Chloe raised her eyebrows, clearly intrigued but didn''t press further. She tucked a strand of her brown hair behind her ear, looking a bit shy.


    I decided to put on some music, flipping through the stations until I found some early 2000s R&B. The beats of "So Fly" by 213 and "Take It All" by Fabolous yed over the car speakers.


    It was almost a three-hour ride to Gainesville, and somewhere along the way, I spotted a sign for Red Wing restaurant.


    "Are you hungry?" I asked Chloe.


    "Ummm... not necessarily," Chloe replied, sounding hesitant. I could tell she probably didn''t want to spend money unnecessarily, but I was starving.


    I pulled up to the restaurant. "It''s on me."


    She looked at the menu and wanted to order the cheapest thing. I had to convince her that it wasn''t a problem.


    After we ate, we continued on to Gainesville, talking about movies and our reasons for choosing the faculties we did.


    The rest of the trip flew by


    We finally reached the city street just off campus. There was a bit of a car queue at the campus gatehouse since it was meeting day.


    An overweight campus security officer stood at the gate. I quickly filled out a form to get my on-campus parking sticker while Chloe waited in the car.


    With the sticker now ced on the front windshield, I drove further in. The campus was big. There were several builldings with green spaces and streets in between them.


    Students strolled on the pavements and lounged on the grass. The weather was nice.


    I managed to find a parking spot and barely squeezed between two cars, doing a backward park. Chloe looked visibly stressed but sighed with relief once I sessfully parked.


    After we got out of the car, I turned to Chloe, who was smoothing out her skirt and adjusting her bag. "After the meeting, I n to check out my spot at the dormitory," I said, catching her gaze. "I hope it won''t be a problem for you to wait. You could even check it out yourself; yours is probably going to be simr."


    "Sure," she replied, giving a small smile.


    "Call me when your meeting ends, then."


    "Okay," she said, starting to walk away.


    "I think that''s your building," I pointed behind my car towards a nearby facility.


    She gave me an amused look. "How do you even know that?" she asked in surprise.


    "I looked at the sign," I replied casually.


    "Oh..."


    We said our goodbyes, and I walked out of the parking lot.


    A minuteter, I arrived at arge, five-story ss building where most of my lectures would take ce.


    As I walked through the main door, I saw a few small groups of students quietly talking in the hallway. Other students were sitting around by themselves.


    I walked up to a vending machine to buy myself some canned coffee. It only epted coins, but luckily, I had enough. I fed the coins into the slot and pressed the button for canned coffee.


    As I waited for it to drop, I heard footsteps approaching from behind.


    "Hey! Could you buy me coffee too?" a voice asked.


    I turned around to see a woman wearing a violet baseball cap with her glossy hair dyed purple, tied back and thrown over her shoulder. She had gentle facial features, pale skin and almond-shaped deep browneyes. She looked to be Korean, but maybe she had some western heritage as well.


    "Sorry, do I know you?" I replied, genuinely puzzled. I had never seen this woman in either of my two lives.


    "No, this is the first time we''ve met," she replied with a warm smile, her eyes crinkling at the corners. "But this is the only vending machine on campus that sells canned coffee."


    "I know that," I saidas I retrieved a can from the machine.


    "Well then, buy me coffee," she teased, leaning casually against the vending machine.


    "Why would I? Just buy it yourself."


    "Are you a Finance student?" she asked.


    "Yeah, first year Economics," I confirmed, wondering where this conversation was heading.


    "First year?" she raised an eyebrow, a smile ying on her lips. "I knew I hadn''t seen a handsome guy like you around here. I''m Luna Park, majoring in journalism."


    "Thanks for thepliment, but I see what you''re trying to do here, and I''m not buying you coffee..."


    She looked at me for a moment and then sighed, "Alright... what''s your name, by the way?"


    "Jack Somnus"


    "Well, wee to the institution where you''ll waste your next few years away."


    I took a sip of my coffee before answering. "The benefits you can gain by studying here are greater than you think."


    "I''ve been here for two years already, and trust me, you''ll quickly change your mind."


    "I''m talking about how we need to use this short time we have at the university to create connections and opportunities for ourselves."


    Luna burst intoughter, as she looked at me incredulously. "Jeez, you just sounded like an old man," she teased, "Alright, Jack. Let me buy my coffee now."


    "Sure, go ahead." I said as I moved aside and then I nced at my watch. "Well, it''s been interesting, but I need to go."


    "Yeah, bye-bye. Have fun at the party or whatever they make for the new students."


    Well, from what I remembered, there would be no parties today.


    I walked through a hallway to the auditorium, where the initial assembly for both Economics majors and minors was about to happen.


    There was a small group of people entering the auditorium in front of me.


    The front stage was raised slightly above the floor, and the auditorium''s walls were coated in a blue material that absorbed sound.


    It was arge auditorium that could fit over 200 people, but I was still a bit early, so at the moment there were only two dozen or so students sitting at the back. I recognized their faces but I couldn''t recall their names. We hadn''t been in any groups together.


    I walked up the stairs to an empty seat somewhere in the middle, and sat down just two seats from the stairs.


    As I patiently waited, I kept staring at the door on the left side of the stage.


    A few minutester, the people I had wanted to meet for a long time began to enter through the door, and a wide smile crept onto my face, refusing to go away.


    Alex Gagnon was the first person to show up. He was a nerdy-looking, short guy from Canada. His brown hair was slicked-back and he wore sses.


    Right... at the time, he was struggling with pimples and was quite skinny, making him look even smaller.


    Shortly after he became my buddy, I regretted it happening. Digging a hole and hiding myself in it might be more entertaining than staying around him.


    Next was Mia Ara, a tall girl with pale skin and long ck hair down to her waist.


    She was one of the most serious women I had ever met.


    She was the kind of woman who would never show too much skin, so she wasn''t popr with the guys. But she was very smart and I liked that about her.


    A few other guys that I knew went by, but I was waiting for one particr person.


    And there he was!


    In a ck buttoned shirt tucked into his pants and a white baseball cap on his head.


    He walked into the auditorium with his eyes closed and a white staff gripped in his right hand.


    Tapping gently at the floor, he made his way up the stairs one step at a time, watching out not to stumble and fall.


    Yes, Sam Johnson was blind.

 Chapter 27: Orientation

    As Sam approached, I feltpelled to reach out. "Hey! You''re blind, right?" I called out quietly but loud enough for him to hear. "There''s an empty seat here, first spot from the stairs."


    He turned in my direction. "Thank you," he replied, his voice calm andposed.


    Sam moved slowly to the seat next to me. With a steady hand on his staff, he lowered himself into the chair.


    "I''m Sam," he said, holding his hand out to me.


    "Jack." I returned the handshake.


    The lecture hall was really filling out at that point.


    A few minutester, an elegant-looking man, not much older than the rest of the students but dressed in neat clothes, walked confidently onto the stage at the front.


    He approached the microphone and cleared his throat.


    "Nice to meet you all, students of the ss of ''02. I''m a third-year finance student and also the president of the Student Council, so forgive me if I speak informally. I will give you a bit of an introduction to students'' rights and an overview of what to expect regarding lectures and sses."


    "After, I will divide you all into your respective groups. I will tell you where to go and I believe there will be someone in each group responsible for your particr major who will provide more information," he concluded.


    Theguytookabouttwentyminutestoexineverythingbyreadingfromaslideshow.


    Since students from four different sses were gathered in this auditorium, he told us where we should go next to talk about our majors in more depth.


    Luckily, the Economics Major group was to remain in therge auditorium. As the other students filtered out to their respective destinations, about 60 of us remained.


    Some would drop out after the first year.


    Who knows where life will take me this time? Maybe finishing the major wasn''t what I wanted to do.


    All I knew was that there were a couple of individuals who had an in-born ability to make others do their work and I didn''t want them in my group.


    "You''re an economics major as well?" Sam, sitting next to me, suddenly spoke up.


    I was startled for a moment, almost forgetting he was there. That''s how quiet he was.


    "Yes, I guess we''re stuck together for a few years."


    "Why did you pick Economics?" Sam asked with a tone so serious that it sounded like it was a matter of life and death.


    He had a way of getting inside people''s heads.


    "It might sound embarrassing, but I want to be free," I replied earnestly.


    Sam was silent for a moment, processing it.


    "That''s a strange answer," he finally said.


    "What''s so strange about it?"


    "Studying economics is just studying economics," Sam exined thoughtfully. "And even if you use that knowledge to make money or build a business, it will only imprison you, not make you free."


    "I know what you''re thinking," I said. "That money costs too much time. That the imprisoned ones are those who crave more, not those who have too little. But I think you''re wrong. Being rich means having the ability to fully experience life and avoid being controlled by anything or anyone. 24 hours of being poor are not equal to 24 hours of being wealthy.


    Anyone who thinks otherwise is a hypocrite."


    Sam tilted his head, listening intently. "Interesting perspective," he said after a moment.


    As he spoke, he opened his eyes, revealing a cloudy, unfocused look. His eyes, though unseeing, seemed to reflect the depth of thought.


    "Have you been blind since birth?" I asked, pretending not to know the answer.


    "No," he replied simply, his face calm but introspective.


    After a brief pause, he went back to the previous topic: "Just one more thing. You mention twenty-four hours, but what if all that time is wasted on making money instead of spending it? Or what if a disability doesn''t allow you to enjoy that money?"


    "That''s why I''m working on creating a passive ie for myself," I told him. "As for the second question, I might sound pretentious, but don''t let a disability prevent you from enjoying life. Focus on the things that you can control."


    Sam nodded thoughtfully. "Maybe you''re right," he said slowly.


    ''Well, this was certainly a different first conversation with Sam than the first time around,'' I thought.


    Back then, I was just a newbie, naive and unprepared. Taking my first steps into the money-driven world, trying to make a few bucks to live a better life.


    Just then, a woman entered through the door.


    She looked to be in herte 30s, wearing a loose skirt that ended just below her knee and a cotton sweater. Her deep cooper hair was tied up in a bun, and she wore thick sses.


    She was limping slightly with her right leg.


    I knew the reason.


    She had Parkinson''s disease.


    A student approached her as she was making her way to the stage, spoke to her, and she nodded before continuing on her way.


    She approached the microphone, "Good afternoon, everyone. My name is Sophia Fletcher," she introduced herself. "I will be taking care of your major when ites to formalities."


    She paused, looking over the students. "I also have a Ph.D. in International Economics and will be giving you lectures this year."


    Thenshewentontotellusaboutourschedule.


    There would be lectures from Monday to Thursday.


    We were the lucky major to have Fridays off.


    "The academic year officially starts in a month, but your major will begin lectures and sses a weekter. So we will see each other on the 9th of September."


    "In the meantime," she added, "familiarize yourselves with the campus and get to know each other. I believe that your seniors will be organizing parties almost every weekend from now on.I''m not saying that you should go crazy, but... well, maybe you can go a little crazy. But no alcohol!"


    Mrs. Fletcher was about to wrap up when she suddenly remembered something. "Oh right, one more thing," she said. "We will also need to pick a president¡ªsomeone who will speak and inform the professors about any issues. Anyone interested?"


    Everyone was quiet. If anything, they were looking around for someone to dump that burden on.


    I did not want to do it myself, but I knew someone who would very much like to.


    Mia Ara was the one to raise her hand after a short time.


    "I can do it," she said with a stone-cold face. "I was the ss president in high school. I believe I can manage the responsibilities here as well."


    ''Yes... she is a very serious girl.'' I thought.


    Mrs. Fletcher smiled, clearly pleased with Mia''s assertiveness. "Excellent, Mia. Thank you for volunteering. We''ll have a formal vote whenever the year begins, but it''s good to see someone stepping up already."


    "Oh, and before I forget," she said, addressing the room again, "one of your fellow students stopped me on the way in. I think he had something to say."


    She moved out of the way so a good-looking blonde guy in a Hawaiian shirt with pineapples all over it could jump on stage.


    He oozed a kind of infectious, outgoing charisma.


    "Yo, I''m Lucas. If you guys have a Mac or Windows, you can get AIM and hit me up. I''ve set up a group for us to use. Screen name LucasSurfer02." He quickly scribbled down the information on the board.


    "Thanks, y''all!" he called out before smoothly stepping down from the stage.


    His dismissive and very rash attitude brought someughs and made everyone rx a bit. Everyone wrote down the information and then started chatting with the people next to them.


    "What was his screen name again?" Sam asked me.


    "LucasSurfer02."


    Then Sam used his phone to record himself saying it.


    He would never write things down.


    The phone recordings were like a holy grail to him. He would record all lectures and listen to them again and again.


    I saw right away that the phone he was holding was the newest Siemens,a model that hadn''t even been publicly released yet.


    After recording, Sam turned to me. "It might sound weird, but what would you do if something strange happened to you? What if those ns you have been making do not work out? Would you still be motivated to continue on?"


    I thought for a moment, then replied, "Someone I knew used to say, ''Even when you can''t see the stars, the Milky Way is still out there, shining.''"


    "Milky Way?" Sam tilted his head.


    "Yes... the Milky Way," I replied, a bit puzzled.


    "What do you mean by Milky Way?" he asked again.


    "Umm, our gxy?" I said, looking at him like he was crazy for asking.


    "Since when is our gxy called the Milky Way? I''ve always known it as the Silver River."

 Chapter 28: Anxiety

    "What did you say?" I stared at him, my confusion growing.


    "Silver River. I don''t know where you''re from but I''ve never heard anyone call it Milky Way."


    I continued to stare at him for a while.


    Finally, I stood up. "I will excuse myself."


    "It was nice talking to you."


    "See you when uni starts," I replied, trying to keep my voice steady.


    I squeezed myself out and quickly walked down the stairs to the door, rushing out.


    I noticed a bodyguard from the Johnson family standing just behind the door, wearing a ck suit. But I only gave him a quick nce before hurrying down the hallway.


    I left the economics building and walked all the way to a two-story building, the university library.


    I rushed through the door.


    The university library, where all the books were stored, was either an architectural wonder or a nightmare, depending on your viewpoint.


    Stairs, narrow aisles and corridors, shelves from floor to ceiling, nooks, and crannies created by what was, in effect, a gigantic metal scaffolding built within the building.


    Almost no one would being here at this time of the year.The library was dead quiet, other than that one conversation to my left.


    A guy was talking to the old woman with curly grey hair who worked as a librarian.


    I wanted to immediately step in and ask what I wanted, but I knew this guy.


    Raheem Reddy.


    He was Indian, with bronze skin and short, onyx ck hair; not very tall.


    I walked up to them and patiently waited.


    Not far from the front desk, there were also a few desks withputers. Two students were using them at the moment, writing something.


    I turned my attention back to Raheem, who was asking the librarian way too many questions.


    He was actually part of my major, so it was a crazy coincidence that I ran into him here.


    He didn''t care much about making connections, so he probably got here immediately after getting some information.


    I would have probably rushed to ask the librarian, but I didn''t want to immediately ruin my rtionship with Raheem. In the future, he would create a software start-up and be a multi-millionaire using his brilliant ideas for econometric applications.


    Finally, he finished talking with the librarian, and I immediately stepped in.


    "Are there any astronomy books? Something for beginners," I asked the librarian.


    She smiled warmly, "Of course there are. Our astronomy program is one of the best in the country. We have many astronomy books. Could you show me your student card?"


    And that''s when I realized... I didn''t get my student card yet.


    "I''m a new student," I began, trying to exin myself. "I didn''t receive my card yet. I won''t be leaving here. Could I just take a look at one book?"


    She looked at me for a while, thoughtfully. Finally, she nodded. "Alright, but sit down so that I can see you. Astronomy books are in sections 12-13."


    "Thank you." I said and I made my way to section 12.


    I hastily picked through the books, ncing at their covers.


    My eyes darted from title to title until one caught my attention.


    It had a gxy drawn on the cover, a spiral of stars and cosmic dust sketched across the deep velvet of space.


    I picked it up, hastily.


    It looked just like the Milky Way...


    With its glowing core and winding arms stretching outward.


    I didn''t see anything strange about it. It was exactly as I remembered, exactly as it had always been.


    But the title...


    "The Celestial Objects Of The Silver River."


    I grabbed it, walked to the front desk, sat down, and opened the book.


    I could see the librarian ncing at me from her desk as if I were some sort of exemry student taking time out of his day to read.


    The book started with an introduction to the sr system, providing information about the sun and thes.


    Mercury


    Venus


    Earth.


    I saw that the names of thes were the same, but somehow the gxy mentioned was called the Silver River.


    How could everything else be identical, yet the name of our gxy be different?


    The section on the Silver River was just as detailed as any description of the Milky Way I''d ever read.But every time the text referred to it, it was the Silver River.


    I decided I needed to do some research on the inte.


    I put the book back and asked the librarian if I could ess the inte for a minute once I got my student card.


    She agreed.


    I left the library and came back 20 minutester with my student card in hand.


    At this point, there were many ideas brewing in my mind.


    Had I not just traveled through time, but also jumped between realities?


    But how could everything that has happened so far be the same as in my previous life?


    Were the differences just so insignificant?


    I quickly got ess to the inte and searched for Wikipedia. It was created in 2001 so the page for Milky Way should already be there.


    "It''s not here," I muttered to myself in disbelief. I furrowed my brow and tried another search, this time typing "Milky Way chocte bar."


    I found information about the chocte bar. It was written that the chocte bar was named after a popr malted milk drink. There was no mention of the gxy.


    Frustrated, I typed "Silver River" into the search bar.


    "Silver River" yielded a Wikipedia article. I clicked on it and began to read through the page.


    It had a detailed description of the gxy.


    It included an annotation that read: "Influenced by Chinese myths."


    I leaned back in the chair.


    I looked at that for a while before my hand found its way back to the mouse.


    Atst, I found it¡ª a tiny annotation titled "Milky Way."


    I scrolled through the article, reading about the Greek mythological origins of the term "Milky Way," where it was believed to be the spilled milk of Hera or the path of souls to the afterlife.


    So somehow thes are called after the Greeks, but the gxy after Chinese myths?


    Fuck.


    What''s this all about?


    Should I be concerned?


    RING! RING! RING!


    That''s when I got a call. I fumbled for it in my pocket, but the ringtone was already bouncing off the wallsin the quiet library.


    "Please, not in the library," the librarian said with a stern look.


    "I''m sorry," I mouthed apologetically and quickly walked out to take the call.


    It was Chloe.

 Chapter 29: Dormitory and Change Of Plans

    "Hey!" Chloe''s voice greeted me on the phone. "My meeting is finished."


    "Alright, I''m done too," I replied calmly. "Let''s meet up at my car?"


    "Sure, I''ll be there," Chloe confirmed before we hung up.


    I put my phone away and headed back inside the library.


    I headed back inside the library. I quickly switched off theputer, making a note of the time I had used it, before finally leaving and heading towards where I parked my Mustang.


    As I approached my car, I saw Chloe standing with her back to it, looking in the direction of my faculty. She seemed lost in thought and didn''t expect me to approach her from behind.


    "Chloe!"


    "OH!" she jumped in surprise as I came up beside her. "Isn''t your faculty in this direction?" she pointed, confused.


    "I took a quick detour to the library," I exined with a smile, walking around to the driver''s side. "Come on, get in."


    Chloe nodded and slid into the passenger seat. I got inside as well and started the car. We pulled away from the university campus and drove just a street away before pulling up to the parking lot of Jennings Hall.


    "Hey! Are you listening to me?" Chloe''s voice sounded.


    I nced at her cute face, a bit dazed and confused, looking into her chocte eyes.


    "I... I''m sorry," I stammered slightly. "My mind is a bit upied at the moment." I rubbed my forehead.


    "Is everything alright?" she asked softly.


    "Yes. I just had a bit of a strange conversation with someone earlier. Other than that, the meeting went great. How about yours?"


    Chloe smiled, her voice brightening. "Oh, it went well! I got a few phone numbers."


    "Girls or guys?"


    Chloe shot me a yful stare. "Why? Do you care?"


    I chuckled. "Well, in any case, you''re going to have it easier whenever you need to make groups."


    "Yeah, that''s true," she agreed with a nod.


    "Now, let me move some stuff to my room." I said.


    "Do you need help?" she asked.


    "Maybe a little."


    We headed inside the building.


    The first floor had a small resting area with couches, and I remembered that there was a room for ying ping-pong and table football on the side.


    The reception desk was centrally located, where I quickly filled out the necessary paperwork and got the keys to my room.


    I stepped back outside, handed Chloe a light box to carry, and grabbed the desk-chair I had brought along.


    We walked up the stairs passing a guy in a pair of yellow flip-flops descending the stairs. "Eyo!" he called out and ran further down.


    Once we got to the second floor, we turned left and entered the corridor. Shoes were scattered next to the doors, and on the right, there were doors to the floor-wide kitchen. From what I remember, it was pretty well maintained.


    As we walked through, a girl suddenly ran out of a room on our left with a shriek. She was wearing just a red t-shirt and, well, panties, I guess, because her t-shirt fell just below her waistline and was long enough to cover them.


    She nced at us in surprise and quickly darted back into her room.


    Chloe chuckled softly beside me. "Seems like it''s lively. "


    Room number 22 was the one the girl ran out of.


    We walked a bit further down the corridor until we reached room number 27. I unlocked the door and we stepped inside. What weed us was a typical dorm room setup ¡ª two beds, two desks, a tiny area with a fridge and a shelf for food and cooking utensils to the right, and doors to the restroom.


    Chloe looked around, taking in the room. "You got a double? Do you know who your roommate is?"


    "I''ll be living alone," I replied, setting down the chair near one of the desks.


    "Wait, seriously?" Chloe''s eyebrows raised in surprise. "You paid for a double?"


    "I wanted to have the room to myself. I don''t want to worry about a roommate."


    "Hmm, must be costly," Chloe mused, ncing around the room. "Where do you want me to put this stuff?" She gestured to the box she had carried in.


    "You can put it on the desk over there." I pointed to the vacant desk.


    "What are you going to do with the other bed, then?" Chloe asked.


    "I''ll kiss the asses of the administration and ask them to store those somewhere for a few years. Then I''ll put in a nice big bed in the center and a coffee table to the side." I said this while gesturing to the ces I nned to put them.


    Then I turned around and looked at Chloe. "Unless you would like to sleep on it?"


    "Adorable offer, but I don''t want to ruin your n," Chloe replied with a smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "I''m sure it''ll be cozy."


    We continued to unpack a few other things and rearrange them in my new room. Once everything was in ce, I closed the door behind us as we left.


    We walked back to the car and as I pulled out of the parking lot, heading towards Waa, thoughts swirled in my head.


    Could there be more changes than just this one insignificant detail that I becameawareof?


    If culture and history were altered in such small ways, whatrger shifts could ur?


    What if my knowledge about the future bes obsolete?


    "You seem to be thinking about something very deeply, Jack. Your face looks funny," Chloe remarked, breaking through my thoughts.


    I sighed, ncing at her briefly before focusing back on the road. " I am just thinking about... things."


    "What things?" Chloe asked curiously.


    "I was actually thinking about going to Ondo," I admitted. "It''s evening already, but I need to buy a few things, and it''s on the way. Plus, we could grab something to eat there."


    Chloe considered it for a moment, then nodded. "Alright, but this time I''ll pay for myself."


    "Deal."


    ''I need to hasten my ns.'' I thought.


    If things really start changing, then the sooner I make progress, the better.


    I wanted to invite my family for a holiday...


    Now I know where we will be going.


    ''I need a new suit.'' I thought.

 Chapter 30: Suit and Holiday

    As we drove to Ondo, Chloe made a call to her parents, letting them know she would be back a bitter than expected. She hung up and turned to me, curiosity in her eyes.


    "What do you want to buy?" she asked.


    "I need to buy myself a new suit," I replied.


    Her face lit up. "Oh, wow! Can I help you pick one?"


    I chuckled at her enthusiasm. "Why not?"


    About 30 minutester, after making a quick stop at a gas station, we neared the city lights of Ondo. Driving through the traffic, we eventually pulled into the mall''s underground lot.


    Monday wasn''t a very busy day so I quickly found a parking spot.


    We got out of the car and rode up the stairs to the first floor.


    "Let''s find you the perfect suit," Chloe said with a grin.


    "There''s no need to hurry. Do you drink coffee?"


    "Yes," she nodded.


    "Great. Let''s grab a coffee first."


    We made our way to a nearby cafeteria. The ce was cozy, with warm lighting and a few people sitting around.


    I ordered two ck coffees from the barista behind the counter, then we found a small table by the window and sat down.


    Chloe took a sip of her coffee, and I could see the rxation on her face.


    The strong coffee revived me sufficiently that I could go shopping.


    Chloe looked around the mall thoughtfully as she put the empty cup on the table. "Hey, what about that shop over there?" she asked, pointing to an off-brand suit store tucked away in a corner. "There seem to be lots of choices."


    "I can''t skimp on this suit, Chloe. I need to look like I''m wealthy."


    Chloe looked back at me and gave me a strange look of disapproval, like she had misjudged my character. "You shouldn''t be trying to impress people with expensive clothes."


    I sighed, appreciating her sentiment but knowing I had to stick to my n. "I agree with you. But this is very important. I need to make a strong impression."


    "Well, whatever floats your boat, it''s not my money anyway," she replied with a shrug.


    We left the coffee shop, and a minuteter, we entered the Canali suit store.The store was refined and elegant, with luxurious fabrics and polished wood everywhere.


    A tailor approached us immediately, his demeanor professional and attentive.


    "Good evening," he greeted us warmly. "How can I assist you today?"


    "Good evening," I replied. "I''m looking for a suit. Something in conservative colors. Possibly something that you would rmend to awyer."


    I could feel the re I was getting from Chloe when I said that.


    Thankfully, we were dressed for the asion, so the tailor took us seriously.


    "Of course, right this way," he said.


    Following that, the tailor measured me. From top to bottom. He even took groin measurements.


    The tailor then led us to a section filled with an array of elegant suits. Chloe''s initial dislike seemed to fade as she saw how well-made and high-quality they were.


    The tailor discussed various styles and fabrics that would best suit my needs. and Chloe asionally offering her opinions on the colors and cuts.


    After some time, we narrowed it down to a few options. I tried on each suit, stepping out of the dressing room to show Chloe and the tailor. I could see approving nods from both of them.


    At one point I put on a subtle grey suit and walked out to show it off.


    "This one! You look he cute!" Chloe called out without any reservation.


    The tailor nced at her stupified, blinking a few times.


    "Well, it''s certainly a fine choice," he said, recovering hisposure and adjusting his sses. "The fit is impable, and the color is quite versatile."


    I looked at myself in the mirror, feeling the weight of the suit.


    "Yes, this is the one." I said.


    The tailor made a fewst changes to the suit, and then I took it to the cash register and bought it, swiping my card.


    We left the store with a nice suit-bag.


    "How much did you pay for it?" Chloe asked.


    I looked at her and paused for a moment. "You don''t want to know... Thank you for helping me out with this, by the way."


    "You''re wee," she replied, giving me a knowing look. "but don''t be trippin''. It''s not the suit that makes the man."


    "Woo. Smart words from you."


    "Are you insinuating something?"


    When we drove outside of the mall, it was getting dark already and the vibe was amazing driving the car back to Waa with hip-hop music on, and only the street lights shining.


    We had lots of fun...


    I paid $1399 for that suit.


    ...


    When I parked the car in the driveway of my house, Chloe''s dad was actually waiting for us.


    He was a guy with a big build, I wouldn''t want to experience his wrath.


    "Thank you for safely getting my daughter back home," he said slowly.


    I nodded respectfully. "No issues. Have a good night, sir."


    Chloe smiled at her dad and gave me a quick wave before heading inside with him.


    I stepped into the house. I was just after 10 p.m. so the living room was softly lit, with my dad watching TV, my mom reading a book beside him, and the faint sound of my sister in her room.


    We haven''t been together for a few years, we weren''t poor, but my parents were saving up on my education. Now that money could be used elsewhere.


    "You''re back? How was it?" my dad asked, ncing up from the screen.


    "It was good," I replied, giving them a brief overview of the day''s events.


    "But there''s something else I wanted to talk to you both about." I said.


    My mom set her book down, giving me her full attention. "What is it, dear?"


    "We haven''t been on a holiday together in years," I began, choosing my words carefully. "I know you''ve been saving up for my education, and I appreciate that. But now that everything''s sorted out with that, maybe some of that money could be used for a family trip."


    "A holiday, huh?"


    "I think it would be great for all of us to take a break." I added.


    My mom smiled warmly. "Yes, it does sound quite good. But where did you want to go? "


    I was waiting for that question.


    "Miami," I said. "I was thinking that you could get Friday off and we could go there for a weekend."


    "Someone said Miami?!" Sydney ran out of her room and skidded over to the living room. "Are we going to Miami?"


    My dad chuckled at her excitement. "We''re discussing it. We need to see if we can get the time off first."


    "Pleeease, can we go?" Sydney pleaded, making big eyes.


    My mom looked at my dad, then back at Sydney. "We''ll do our best to make it happen, sweetie. But no promises just yet."


    Dad looked at me, "Let''s talk more about it tomorrow," he suggested.


    "Alright," I said and then I went to my room.


    Iftheywereunwilling,Iwouldstillgobymyself.


    There was a man in Miami that I needed to speak to.

 Chapter 31: Soaring

    I went to bed and sleep came quickly.


    The next morning, I woke up early. It was the 3rd of August.


    I went through my usual routine: morning training and a run. By 8:30 a.m., I was already seated in front of my PC in the office, observing the pre-market trading on NASDAQ.


    NetEase was set to announce its earnings in five minutes....


    The announcement came, and it was just as I expected.


    The same 200% increase in revenue and a modest profit of $3 million.


    The fact that they were profitable was enough to send the stock flying.


    Before the market even opened at 9:00 a.m., the stock was already trading 40% higher, and it only kept on climbing up and up and up.


    By the end of the day, the stock had ended up 109% higher than the day before.


    I watched the screen with a smile, but I knew better than to get caught up in the initial frenzy.


    The massive volume and price increase were exciting, but I remembered how these things yed out. The excitement would die down over the next few days, and the same people buying the calls today would be selling them to me tomorrow as the stock dipped.


    Not to mention that I have already umted quite a bit of calls over thest few weeks.


    ...


    I ended up making one trade at the end of the day, selling 10,000 shares of the stock on top of the 14,000 that I had already sold over thest few weeks.


    ...


    On the morning of the 4th of August, as I was doing a set of push-ups, I got a call.


    I looked at the phone.


    It was my broker.


    I grabbed the phone and answered, still slightly out of breath. "Hello?"


    "Good morning, sir," the broker''s voice was polished and formal. "This is Robert Thompson from Ameritrade. First and foremost, I would like to extend my congrattions on your recent trading sess. Your ount size has reached a significant threshold, and we are pleased to inform you that you now qualify for our VIP program."


    ''Right... they wanted to suck me dry...'' I thought.


    "WhatdoesthisVIPtreatmentinclude?"


    "As part of our VIP program, we are prepared to offer you leverage of up to four times your current capital, provided you agree to an exclusive arrangement with our brokerage. Additionally, you will benefit from reduced trading fees, allowing you to maximize your profits."


    This might be tempting for some, but I knew better. I didn''t need it, especially with my current focus on options, which I couldn''t leverage anyway.


    Once I had millions of dors, it would be easy for me to find simr deals somewhere else.


    Another reason I could notmit to a single brokerage was that it wouldpletely derail my ns.


    "I appreciate the offer, Robert," I said firmly, "but I must decline. I would prefer to stay flexible."


    There was a brief silence before he spoke again. "I understand... Allow me to suggest an alternative option. We have a team of seasoned professional brokers who can offer you personalized assistance. They might be able to help you improve your strategies."


    "Thank you, but I believe I am well-equipped to manage my trades on my own. I do not require the assistance of professional brokers."


    "Very well, sir," he replied, his tone respectful. "Should you ever reconsider or require any form of assistance, please do not hesitate to reach out."


    "I appreciate that, Robert. Have a good day." I said and I hung up.


    After the call, Iced up my running shoes and headed out the door.


    I was aiming for an eight-mile run around the town.


    My stamina had improved significantly over the past few months.


    The regr exercise and a healthier lifestyle had paid off. My skin was tanned from the hours spent running in the sun, and I had shed the extra fat, revealing a toned six-pack.


    I might even consider running a half-marathon soon.


    After taking a shower, I walked to the office and opened my Ameritrade ount.


    [AMERITRADE]


    ------------


    [Total Bnce: $288,559.78]


    [Avable Bnce: $19,100.00]


    ------------


    [Market Value of Holdings: $293,067.66]


    [Margin: $23,607.88]


    [Buying Power: $38,200.00]


    ------------


    Portfolio:


    [NetEase Inc ($NTES)] [$2.86] {[ 39 281 shares ]}


    ------------


    Recent Transactions:


    [Shares Sell: NTES, Amount: 10000, Average Price: 2.51$, -0.60$/share Margin]


    [Options Buy: NTES Call Option ($16), Cost $0.14, Value: $0.32, Quantity: 35,700, Volume: 33,200]


    [Shares Sell: NTES, Amount: 14000, Average Price: 1.31$, -0.60$/share Margin]


    [Options Buy: NTES Call Option ($10), Cost $0.16, Value: $1.48, Quantity: 74,000, Volume: 71,100]


    [Options Buy: NTES Call Option ($12), Cost $0.1, Value: $0.98, Quantity: 61,000, Volume: 61,000]


    ------------


    I leaned back in my chair, taking a deep breath.


    I smiled.


    Over thest few weeks, I have bought a significant amount of call options at $10, $12, and $16 strikes and almost all of those are filled now.


    Yesterday''s earnings announcement caused the value of those calls to skyrocket, pushing my total bnce from under $100,000 to almost $300,000.


    The initial excitement would wane over the next few days, causing the calls to drop slightly.


    My strategy was to sell off all my remaining shares and do onest wave of option umtion.


    But for now, I needed to make the very unfortunate decision of withdrawing the $19,100 of avable bnce.


    I would need it for what I was nning to do in Miami.


    ...


    On Thursday, August 5, before starting to pack for the trip to Miami, I checked my bank ount.


    [Bank Of America]


    ------------


    [ount Owner: Jack Somnus]


    [ount Bnce: $19,748.09]


    ------------


    ''This should be more than enough. After all, I will be the one in control of the price. The other side won''t have a choice but to agree to my terms.'' I thought.


    Everything was falling perfectly into ce...


    As I packed my bags, Sydney darted between rooms, gathering her belongings.


    When my parents got back from work, we loaded our luggage into the trunk of my dad''s silver Mercedes-Benz C 180.


    I insisted that we drive his car because it was ssy and I wanted to borrow it for tomorrow.


    My parents took the front seats, with my dad behind the wheel and Sydney and I sat in the back.


    Sydney looked over to the front seats. "Mom. Do you think we''ll get to see dolphins in Miami?"


    "I just want to spend some time on the beach," Mom said from the passenger seat; her voice sounded rxed.


    ''Well... the beaches are lovely, but that''s not why I''m going there,'' I thought.


    It was time to execute.


    Time to set my strategy in motion.

 Chapter 32: Miami

    I took a few CDs from my bag and loaded them into my Sony Walkman CD yer, put my headphones on, and began listening to my music and rxing on the ride.


    I guess I must have gotten a little too rxed because I fell asleep.


    When we finally arrived, it was 85 degrees with about 80% humidity. The sticky heat hit me as soon as I stepped out of the car.


    I couldn''t wait to get to the hotel room and get the air conditioner going!


    We were tired from the drive but excited.


    We walked with our baggage to the modest five-story hotel building we had booked.


    When we got through the door, I immediately noticed there was a small bar taking up just a small corner. There was an attractive young woman behind the bar, expertly mixing drinks with a smile.


    She seemed quite pleased with the attention she got from a man standing at the bar.


    There was a resting area to the side, and on a sofa sat a girl wearing a in emerald green dress, almost identical in color to her eyes. The dress came down to her knees, and her long, freshly polished copper hair framed her pale face. A simple braid belt highlighted her slender waist.


    Next to her sat another girl, likely her younger sister, dressed casually in shorts and a white t-shirt.


    I thought that the girl in the green dress looked beautiful, especially on the asion that she caught me looking and sent a smile my way.


    I didn''t turn away. I let her know I was looking, holding her gaze for a moment longer before we reached the reception desk.


    Unfortunately, as we were checking in, we were informed that, because the hotel was so small and low-budget, the rooms didn''t have air conditioning.


    "But they do have nice, big windows!" the desk clerk told us, trying to sound cheerful.


    My mom frowned slightly but nodded. "Well, we''ll just have to make do."


    The clerk handed us a small booklet. "Here''s some information about the hotel amenities and nearby attractions. If you need anything else, don''t hesitate to ask."


    We gathered our bags and headed to the elevator.


    I was having shbacks as I got into the elevator...


    We rode to the third floor and when we reached our four-person room, we opened the windows wide.


    However, it didn''t help a whole lot since the hot, humid weather we were trying to escape just came indoors!


    ''No more cheap hotels.'' I thought.


    "Let''s just go straight to the beach," my dad said with an awkward smile. "It should be much better there."


    We took only what we needed for the beach. Sunscreen, towels, and some snacks and headed out.


    I nced around the lobby onest time but didn''t see the girl in the green dress again. I wouldn''t have minded introducing myself.


    The walk to the beach took just a few minutes. The streets were busy with tourists and locals, all heading to the beach.


    The sound of waves grew louder and louder, and soon we were standing in the sand, the ocean stretching out before us...


    People sunbathing.


    Kids building sandcastles.


    The smell of saltwater.


    We found a spot to set up our towels and umbre, and Iid down to get some sun.


    After a while, I joined Sydney in the water.


    "Come on, let''s y some volleyball!" my dad called from the shore.


    We set up a makeshift with some other beachgoers and started a game.


    I was very surprised when my mom started spiking the ball down to the sand with ease.


    "Nice one, Mom!" I shouted, high-fiving her.


    We continued ying until the sun started to set and then made our way back.


    On the way, we stumbled upon a seaside restaurant. The smell of grilled fish was wafting out, so we decided to stop by for dinner.


    The food was great.


    After getting back to the hotel, we spent the rest of the evening in our room.


    ...


    On Friday, after a few hours at an aquatic museum, we returned to the hotel.


    My parents and Sydney were eager to hit the beach again, but I had other ns.


    "Dad," I started, walking up to him, "can I borrow your car for an hour or two? There''s something I want to check out."


    "What do you have in mind?"


    "I read about the Miami International Finance Museum. It''s supposed to have some really interesting exhibits on the history of currency and economic trends," I exined, trying to sound as enthusiastic as possible.


    "A finance museum, huh?" he said.


    Then he turned to Sydney with a yful grin. "Hey, Sydney, you want to visit a finance museum?"


    "Hell nah, Dad! That''s mad boring."


    My dadughed heartily. "Alright, alright, beach it is for you. But, Jack, you go on. You can take the car. Just make sure you have your phone with you."


    "Thanks, Dad," I said, grabbing the car keys.


    Sydney was already grabbing her beach bag.


    I left the room, walked down the stairs, and approached the reception desk. "Could I retrieve my suit from the cloakroom?" I asked the clerk, handing him a stic number.


    "Of course," he replied, disappearing into the backroom. Momentster, he returned with my suit.


    I quickly put my suit on in the restroom, handed my clothes to the clerk, and left the hotel.


    That''s when a crazy coincidence happened.


    As I entered the parking lot, I saw a girl in purple shorts and a white tank top. She looked like she had juste back from the beach. Her dark brown hair was still wet as it fell down her shoulders.


    She was the girl I saw in the lobby and she was walking back to the hotel with her sister.


    Deciding to seize the opportunity, I approached them with a friendly smile. "Hey there. Just getting back from the beach?"


    She nced up, her hazel-green eyes meeting mine with mild surprise.


    Beside her, her younger sister looked intrigued. "Sister, when did you meet this guy?" she teased.


    The older sister realised something. "You''re the guy who was checking me out in the lobby yesterday!" She called me out as she nudged her sister with an elbow.


    "Aww!" the little girl cried out.


    I chuckled.


    "Yes, guilty as charged," I admitted. "I''m Jack. And you?"


    "I''m Li...!" her sister called out, but was swiftly cut off, her ear pinched between two fingers.


    "I''m sorry about that..." The older girl said, her eyes twinkling as she nced at her sister, who was now pouting in yful retaliation.


    Then she looked back at me. "I''m Alice," she introduced herself.


    I paused.

 Chapter 33: Ghost

    My face fell...


    "Is something wrong?" Alice asked.


    "It''s nothing," I replied. "There is just someone I know with the same name as you."


    "Hmm... is she your ex?" she asked with a knowing smile.


    "You could say that," I said with a wry smile.


    Alice eyed my suit. "You seem to be busy," she remarked.


    "Yes, actually. I must go," I said regretfully, checking the time. "But it was nice to meet you."


    "You too," Alice replied warmly. "We''re staying here for the weekend. Maybe catch you around?"


    With a nod and a smile, I walked away.


    I got behind the wheel of the Mercedes, starting the engine with a sigh.


    ''I need to calm down,'' I thought to myself, gripping the steering wheel. ''She doesn''t look like her at all.''


    I drove off from the hotel and fifteen minutester, I found myself in the financial district of Miami.


    Passing through the gates of one of thergest tax consulting firms in the city, Apex Tax Consultants, I parked the Mercedes next to a row of sleek, executive cars.


    I stepped out of the car slowly, and walked up to the sleek ss entrance of the building.


    The lobby had a modern look and it was very quiet.


    Adjusting my suit jacket, I walked over to the reception desk confidently.


    A blonde woman with her hair tied in a neat bun looked up from herputer with a professional smile


    "Good afternoon, sir. What may I help you with?" she asked politely.


    I met her gaze seriously. "I''m here to meet Mr. Sidorov. Could you inform him that a client is waiting for him?"


    The receptionist nodded. "Of course. What''s the purpose of the meeting?"


    "Just tell him exactly what I''m about to say."I instructed the receptionist, pausing briefly before continuing. "I''m here to establish a newpany, and Mr. Sidorov is the only man in Miami who can help me aplish that," I said with confidence, leaving no room for doubt.


    The receptionist noted down the message with a nod. "I''ll inform him right away. Please have a seat, Mr...?"


    "Christopher Vanderbilt," I supplied.


    ...


    I sat down on one of the ck couches in the lobby.


    There was a small table with brochures. I picked one up and looked at it.


    Flipping through it, I noted the firm''s impressive coboration with notable Fortune 500panies like Johnson & Johnson, Mohawk Industries, and Avis Budget Group.


    Lost in thought, I was interrupted by the receptionist approaching gracefully, her hand smoothing down her ck pencil skirt. "Mr. Vanderbilt," she began, her tone professional yet friendly, "Mr. Sidorov will be with you shortly to escort you personally to the meeting room."


    I nodded. "Thank you," I replied courteously.


    She offered a warm smile before returning to her station.


    I kept reading the brochure, and it said that they could lower taxes and make any business run more efficiently. It said that they would look for any way to cut costs.


    "Mr. Vanderbilt?" aseriousvoiceasked.


    I looked up.


    Before me stood a slender man, in the prime of his years, wearing a suit that was meticulously crafted to fit his frame. His gaze was focused and professional. His short hair had streaks of grey, which seemed at odds with his youthful appearance. A pair of sleek, frame-less sses perched on his nose made him ooze intellectual sharpness.


    "Yes, that''s me," I confirmed.


    ''There he is.'' I thought.


    Sidorov didn''t smile warmly, no.


    His eyebrows were creased, and he looked extremely anxious.


    "I''m sorry, but have we met before?" he asked.


    I didn''t answer immediately. Instead, I nced at him, assessing the situation. "I think it would be best if we moved to an office," I suggested calmly, putting the brochure down and rising up from the couch.


    Mr. Sidorov nodded. "Of course," he replied, leading the way to his office.


    We followed the corridor to its end, where his office was located.


    He opened the door and gestured for me to enter first.


    The room had a big desk in the front, neatly organized with a few folders and aputer screen. To the right was a substantial shelf filled with documents. On the left side, a plush sofa.


    Sidorov moved behind the desk and gestured for me to take a seat on the chair ced in front. "Please, make yourselffortable."


    I slowly sat down on the chair, observing Sidorov''s demeanor.


    "I know what you''re thinking, Mr. Sidorov," I began as I met his gaze directly. "You have never seen me before and my name also isn''t known to you... you''re getting nervous about what this could imply..."


    Sidorov tried to maintain aposed exterior, but it was starting to fall apart. "I''m sorry, sir, but could you stop beating around the bush? Are you awyer? Why are youing to me? Who send you here?" He was losing his temper, and some of his Russian ent came through.


    I leaned forward slightly, maintaining eye contact. "I might be awyer," I said calmly, watching his reaction closely.


    He paused, his jaw tensing."How did you find me?" he demanded, his tone inked with disbelief.


    "It''s none of your concern," I replied evenly, choosing my words carefully. "What matters is that I''m here now, seeking your expertise on a business matter."


    Sidorov''s expression did aplete 180.


    It was as if he had glimpsed a light at the end of a tunnel.


    "What do you mean by that?" he asked cautiously, his voice softer now. "Are you not going to give me away to the police?"


    I met his gaze steadily. "That is not my goal," I assured him calmly. "But if you don''t want me to disclose your identity as well as all your clients, I need you to cooperate with me."


    Sidorov''s shoulders visibly rxed.


    He looked at me sharply, adjusting his sses. "What exactly are we talking about?" he asked.


    I gave him a calm smile and crossed one leg over the other. "I think you know the drill. I want you to establish apany for me, but I need it to not be traced back to me." My answer was a bit cocky.


    "I will need a ghost." I added.


    Mr. Sidorov''s gaze narrowed slightly, contemting my request. His mind seemed to be processing the implications of our conversation, weighing the risks and potential benefits.


    "A ghostpany," he mused quietly. "No official ties to you, but operational under your direction. That''s a delicate matter."


    "Indeed. But I know that you can make it happen." I said and then gave him a chilling smile. "Besides... what choice do you have, Mr. Sidorov?"


    I continued, "If you won''t do what I tell you, I will see to it that you are held ountable for forging documents, creating a multitude of ghost institutions, fabricating identities and especially for organizing parties for the wealthy filled with questionable activities..."


    Sidorov''s expression tightened.


    For a moment, the only sound in the room was the ticking of the clock on the wall.


    "And knowing about all that, you still decide to take part in this?" He finally broke the silence. His eyes searching mine for any hint of hesitation or doubt. "You''re ying a dangerous game, sir."


    I leaned back in my chair, my eyes never leaving his. "Mr. Sidorov...it''s not a game when victory is certain."

 Chapter 34: Secrecy

    His shoulders sagged slightly, the defiance in his eyes dimming as he epted the reality of his situation. "Very well," he said with a resigned sigh. "I''ll set it up for you. You don''t need to pay me; I''ll do it free of charge."


    "Oh, no. I will pay you. Use your brain, Sidorov. Why make it suspicious?"


    He paused, considering my words."You''re right," he conceded, his voice tinged with a mix of respect and weariness. "I''ll make sure everything appears aboveboard."


    I nodded, satisfied. "Good."


    Sidorov''s fingers hovered over the keyboard momentarily before he reached into his desk drawer and pulled out a small, squishy stress ball. It was brightly colored and well-used.


    ''When I met him in myst life, he was already dying from all the stress.'' I thought.


    He squeezed the ball in his hand, then put it down and started typing on the keyboard.


    Every so often, he looked through a stack of papers on his desk, making notes or double-checking information as he went.


    His resigned eptance has been reced by a desire to carry out my request perfectly.


    "Where do you want thepany to be situated?" he asked without looking up from his work.


    "I need a Boston office that can amodate fifteen people," I replied firmly.


    He nodded, jotting down the information. "Boston. Understood."


    ''Britney will definitely live and start studying at MIT in Boston next year. I wanted her to be a part of it.'' I thought.


    At some point, it seemed Sidorov was done with the basics. He looked up from hisputer and asked, "Do you have any particr requests when ites to the identity of the owner?"


    "Yes," I replied.


    "What is it?"


    "I need you to find a man from New York called Derec Johnson. He fits the profile perfectly. Wealthy background, yet distanced enough from his family that he doesn''t enjoy any of its benefits.Someone who''s struggling to make it on his own." I said.


    Sidorov''s eyebrows knitted together in confusion. "Do you know this man?"


    "Yes," I replied, leaning back with a confident smirk. "He works at a smallpany tradingmodities. This should be enough information."


    Sidorov''s gaze was skeptical. "Are you sure he will be willing?"


    "He will definitely ept it. That guy has no morals. Just offer him $10,000 a month, and he''ll jump at the chance."


    Derec Johnson was a true sellout. I remembered the scandal involving one of the direct Johnson family members, who had been caught bribing the chair of the Federal Reserve to influence interest rates.


    For a certain amount of money, Derec took the me and served a three-year sentence in jail.


    Sidorov paused, considering my words. "I could create a fake identity instead..."


    "I didn''t say you wouldn''t be making one..." I said, a sly smile ying on my lips. "You will make Derek the owner of thepany, but he will only be the figurehead."


    "What do you mean by figurehead?"


    "He will not have the right to withdraw thepany''s funds. Instead, you will create a fake identity for the position of Chief Financial Officer of thepany and give all the rights to that person." I exined.


    "And what would be the name on that fake identity?" he asked.


    "Christopher Vanderbilt," I said, a smile spreading across my face.


    Sidorov''s eyes widened as he leaned on his desk, rubbing his temple. "I can''t believe I assumed it was your real identity..."


    ...


    "Finally... what about the name of thepany?"


    "Immortal investments," I replied confidently.


    "Immortal?" he questioned, raising an eyebrow.


    I waved it away nonchntly. "Just write it down."


    After some frustration, we got all the details solved.


    I would pay $4,800 for a month of rent; $10,000 would go to the new owner of thepany, Derec Johnson; and $900 for Apex''s services, which was the lowest avable option.


    "Everything seems to be in order," Sidorov said, jotting down the final notes. Then he looked up at me. "But I''ll need your phone number so I can contact you if necessary."


    I shook my head slightly. "I can''t give you my phone number, Mr. Sidorov."


    "Then how are we supposed to reach you?" he asked incredulously.


    I picked up a sticky note from his desk and a pen, writing down "Gainesville, Florida. University of Florida, Jennings Hall, Room 27," and handed the note over to him. "Send traditional mail to this ce."


    He read it quickly, then nced back at me with surprise, the corners of his lips twitching. "You are a student?!"


    I nodded. "I''m sure you would figure out who I am eventually, so there is no point in hiding it." I said as I grabbed a few documents from the desk and stood up from the chair.


    "But why the hell should we send traditional mail? Can''t we just use a phone?"


    Now standing up, I looked down at him seriously, "For now, let''s just say there is a certain program the government is working on that will allow them to listen to every single phone call, inte message, email, as well as track your online searches and location."


    He stared at me,pletely stupefied. After a long pause, he finally asked, "Sir, is this a joke? How do you know about this?"


    "I rmend you start doing the same with your other clients," I said calmly, then turned and walked out of his office.


    From what I remembered, the PRISM program would not start working untilte 2003, but it was still a good idea to be careful.


    Until Snowdenes into the picture, talking about this would be seen as a conspiracy theory.


    As I walked down the corridor to the lobby, I noticed the blonde behind the desk. When she saw me approaching, she stood from her seat, her gaze alight and a gentle smile gracing her lips.


    "Till next time, Mr. Vanderbilt," she said cheerfully, her voice pleasant.


    I gave a soft nod. "Have a nice day," I said with a small smile.


    I walked out of the building and headed to my car.


    Driving out of the district, I decided to stop by a store.


    I walked through the aisles, grabbing drinks and snacks. As I walked up to the cash desk, on a whim, I grabbed a pack of condoms. Who knew when they woulde in handy?


    After getting out of the store, I drove back to the hotel.


    I spent the evening on the beach with family and then I watched a movie with my sister.


    ...


    The next morning, I got up early and went to the lobby to order myself a non-alcoholic beverage¡ªa blend of mango, pineapple, and coconut.


    Then I left the hotel to get some fresh air and go for a short morning run.


    As I ran down the perfectly straight sidewalk in Miami, I ran into a trio of girls


    One of them was Alice.


    The other two looked to be around her age, a bit older than me.


    "Hey, Jack!" Alice noticed me first and waved.


    Her friends eyed me, curious who I was to warrant cutting into their conversation.

 Chapter 35: Discoteque

    I took a moment to observe the two other girls. Both were well-endowed, more than Alice, and both were blondes¡ªone with a slightly darker shade than the other. They were both slender and skimpily dressed, as it was hot outside.


    First my gaze met Alice, "Hi Alice," and then I moved to look at the two girls, "I''m Jack."


    "I''m Sara," said the girl with the lighter blonde hair, giving me a yful smirk


    "And I''m Lily," added the one with the darker blonde shade.


    "Nice to meet you both." I said with a smile.


    "Where are you going?" Alice asked with interest.


    "Nowhere specific. I''m just out for a run," I replied.


    Alice turned to her friends. "Last time I saw him, he was heading out somewhere all suited up."


    Sara''s eyes widened a bit, and she put her hand on her hip. "Are you here on some business trip or something?" she asked.


    I shook my head. "Nah. I was just visiting a tax consultant."


    They both looked a bit astounded.


    "Hey, we''re going to the 11EVEN club tonight. If you wanna roll through, you can join us." Sara said.


    I turned to Alice. "Are you also going?"


    "Yep," she answered with a grin.


    "Are you leaving your sister at the hotel?"


    Alice shrugged. "You need to be 18 to enter, and she''s only 16. Plus, she can''t drink anyway."


    "Alright, cool. I''ll drop by," I told them with a nod.


    "We will probably be sitting at some table, so just keep an eye out for us," Lily said, flipping her hair over her shoulder.


    "Sure, see you then!" I told them as I started running off, then turned around onest time. "Also! I can''t drink either!"


    Alice looked especially shocked; I could read the ''What?'' from her lips.


    When I came back to the hotel, Dad was sitting in the room, reading a newspaper. He nced up as I walked in. "Where were you?"


    "I went for a run. Oh, and I got an invitation to a discotheque. I''m going out tonight," I replied casually.


    He raised an eyebrow. "From who?"


    "From a girl, who else?"


    Dad chuckled and shook his head.


    I headed to the restroom, taking a refreshing shower. Afterward, I went out to visit some ces in Miami with my family and then walked next to the beach.


    As evening fell, I got ready and headed out to the club.


    A few minutester, I found myself in an illuminated alley, joining a queue waiting for my turn to enter.


    When it was finally my turn, the burly bouncer gave me a quick once-over before letting me in withoutint.


    Stepping inside, I was immediately assaulted by the loud music. I had forgotten how loud night clubs could be, but I loved every second of it.I could feel the music making me want to dance.


    I looked around therge open space; the main dance area was packed with people bouncing and bobbing with colorful lights flowing above their heads.


    After a bit of searching, I found an in-set table for six with cushion seating on both sides. The three girls were there. On the right, Sara was sitting with a big guy that I hadn''t seen before.


    Alice and Lily were sitting on the left.


    Alice had her dark bronze hair straightened out neatly and was wearing a ck mini-skirt squeezed tightly around her waist with a belt and a white top cropped just above her belly button.


    "Hey!" I called out as I walked up to the table. I had to raise my voice over the loud music.


    They turned around.


    "Jack!" Alice called out with a smile and then rubbed the cushion right next to her. "You can sit here!"


    "Hey, Jack!" Lily greeted me enthusiastically.


    "Who''s that? A new friend?" The guy next to Sara asked, eyeing me curiously.


    Lily nced over everyone and then looked at me, "Mmmmm maybe; I don''t know; what do you think, Alice? Should we be friends with this guy?" she teased.


    "Well, I don''t know... I mean, he is kind of cute!" Alice replied with a cheeky glint in her eye.


    It struck me that she was way more spirited and daring.


    ''I guess she''s apletely different girl around her friends.'' I thought.


    "Thank you, Alice; you are also pretty cute." I said.


    "Stop it. You''ll make me blush," Alice replied as she leaned back slightly.


    Just then, Lily stirred from her seat, stretching her arms. "Alright, what do you guys want to order?" she asked, addressing everyone at the table.


    "You haven''t ordered anything yet?"


    Sara chuckled, ncing at me. "We just got here."


    The girls wasted no time and went right for the hard stuff, ordering whiskey sours.


    I took out a $50 bill and handed it to Lily. "Can you order for me too? The rest is yours," I said with a smile.


    Lily''s small mouth opened in mock surprise as she took the bill from me. "Oh wow! Yes, King, what do you want?" She said yfully, tucking the money away slowly into her cleavage.


    "Just whiskey with ice," I replied casually.


    "Ooh, ssy," Lily teased, shing a grin before she sauntered off to the bar.


    Alice seized the opportunity to make a sarcasticment. "Ha, and you were the one saying that you can''t drink alcohol."


    "I said that I can''t, not that I don''t."


    Then I turned to the guy sitting across from me, "I''m sorry, but I don''t know your name."


    Before he could respond, Sara interjected proudly, "That''s my boyfriend!"


    "Yo. I''m Ethan," he greeted, raising his hand.


    "So, why are you all in Miami?" I asked.


    "We''re having a sort of high school friend reunion," Sara exined. "It''s been years since we''ve all been together like this."


    "Yeah, my sister really insisted oning, so I brought her along." Alice added. "And what about you, Jack?"


    "I had to take care of some business." I began, leaning back slightly. "I thought it would be fun to get my whole family together for the holiday while I''m at it."


    I felt a sudden handnd lightly on my thigh. "Oh! That is so cute!" Alice eximed. She quickly pulled her hand away, flustered. "Sorry," sheughed nervously.


    Lily joined us and put the drinks down.


    We started drinking.


    The music in the club was making it hard to have deep conversations. But I found out that they were all from Ondo.


    After one drink and then the next one, I was gettinga bit bored. "Are we just going to seat here? Don''t you want to dance?"


    "Ask this guy!" Sara pointed to Ethan, nudging him.


    Ethan sighed dramatically, rolling his eyes in mock protest. "Talk for yourself. Why don''t you two get me nice and sweaty on the dance floor," he retorted, ncing at me and Alice with a smirk.


    This prompted Alice to meet my eyes with a cheeky smile.


    I could see the whiskey making her eyes dance.


    She held out her hand teasingly. "Well, let''s start right now. I want you to take me on the dance floor by my hand and dance with me till I can''t take it!"


    "You think I won''t dare? Come on, let the two of us show them how to make a scene," I said, grabbing her away.


    My eyes were now only on this gorgeous young creature in front of me on the dance floor.


    I took her hands and spun her as a new song began. I saw a mix of amazement, amusement and love in her hazel-green eyes. She seemed to feel the music flowing into her. She wanted to dance.


    I moved closer,and rested my hand gently on her small back.


    I began to whisper softly into her ear, "It looks like not everyone is into holding beautiful women in their arms."


    Her cheeks turned a shade of pink, but instead of pulling away, she surprised me by taking the lead.She wrapped her hands around my waist and pulled herself even closer.


    She leaned in, her breath warm against my ear. "You don''t want to bring out my naughty side," she said as she moved one of her soft hands even lower and gave my butt a little squeeze.

 Chapter 36: Lawyer

    Alice let herself be carried around by her feelings.


    Our hands were sped together as the music grew to a first climax. I could feel her confidence; she wasfortable with me spinning her around.


    My eyes were drawn to her curves as she danced, to how they shook and moved. I was losing myself in the music while never taking my eyes off of my partner''s undting body.


    There were some gentle caresses between us, but always in innocent ces.


    However, with time, she started taking bigger and bigger risks. She leaned against me, rubbing her tits against my chest and staring into my eyes.


    Icouldfeeleyesonus, but it only spurred her on.


    I pulled her into my arms, even though it was a fast song. I had her ass in my hand and held her close as we moved to the music''s beat. She was starting to rub and press her body against my crotch.


    She woulde in and rub against me and when the beat would get going, she would grind her crotch on my thigh with that deep bass.


    Bare legs were drawn against bare legs.


    She had her eyes closed, humping on my leg.


    When the song was over, she opened her eyes and looked at me, blushing.


    When we got back to the table, it was easy to see that the girls had watched Alice on the dance floor. She got some pats on the back and the expected snidements.


    Sara made a sneakyment: "Watch out, Jack. Alice likes to make guys think she was going home with them all night long only to turn to maybe the one guy she didn''t dance with and leave with him," said, sipping her drink.


    "Hey! That''s not true!" Alice shouted out drunkenly and then turned to Lily, "Listen to me. I know you didn''t want to dance with him but he''s hot on the floor and he''s packing a nice piece too!" She yelled.


    Ethan choked on his drink, sputtering and coughing.


    Saraughed, "Hey, Jack, ignore her. She''s had a bit too much to drink," she said.


    "Oh, no. It''s fine," I said.


    In the end, Lily still told me it was her turn to dance.


    We did.


    She was a good dancer and we stayed out for four songs.


    When we finally returned to the table, I was greeted with a bizarre sight. Alice was sprawled out on the couch next to the table, sound asleep, her mouth slightly open and a soft snore escaping her lips.


    Ethan, also clearly drunk, was hanging on Sara''s shoulder, swaying slightly and mumbling incoherently.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    Sara sighed, "Man... I think we''re going to need your help to get Alice out of here."


    I looked back at Alice, "I mean, of course. Let''s get her back to the hotel." I said matter-of-factly.


    Due to the angle at which Alice was lying down and given the short nature of her skirt, I could see her white panty d bottom, so I gently moved the material of her skirt between her thighs to hide what was disyed.


    We tried to jostle her around a bit to wake her up, but she only stirred slightly but didn''t wake up, muttering something incoherent under her breath.


    Together, we carefully lifted Alice from the couch.


    With some effort, we managed to guide her to the exit, with Ethan doing his best to stay upright and help out.


    "Thanks for helping," Sara said, as we maneuvered Alice through the crowded club. "I couldn''t handle her on my own."


    "No problem," I replied. "Let''s just get her to the hotel safe."


    We eventually made it outside and gged down a taxi.


    As we helped Alice into the backseat, she briefly opened her eyes and mumbled, "What''s happening?"


    "Don''t worry, Alice. We''re just taking you back to the hotel," Sara said gently.


    Alice nodded sleepily and rested her head against the window.


    The taxi was only a four-seater, and with Ethan and Sara taking up two spots, there wasn''t enough room for all of us.


    "We''ll take this taxi and get Alice back," Sara said. "But we don''t want to leave you alone. It''s just a few minutes'' walk anyway."


    "I''ll walk with you, Jack. It''s not far." Lily said.


    We watched as the taxi drove off with Sara, Ethan, and Alice.


    As I strolled down the quiet streets with Lily, I turned to her and asked, "Does Alice always end up like this?"


    Lily shook her head with a softugh. "No, not at all. It''s been a very long time since Alice could let herself go like that. She''s been studying hard for thest four years. I''m pretty sure she hasn''t been to a single party."


    "Not going to parties as a student? What am I hearing?"


    "She just started at Harvard Law School, studying to be awyer, and she has been taking it very seriously," Lily said.


    At those words, the smile disappeared from my lips.


    I stopped, a feeling of fear and shock washing over me.


    I felt drowsy, and the ground seemed to tilt slightly.


    "Hey, hey! What''s happening? Is the alcohol getting to you?" Lily asked, concern in her voice.


    "I''m... I''m sorry, but how old is Alice?" I stammered.


    "What''s this all of a sudden?" Lily looked puzzled.


    "Just tell me," I insisted.


    "She is 21. She skipped one year in middle school."


    I continued walking with my head down, rubbing my temple. "I don''t know, I''m just having a bit of a d¨¦j¨¤ vu," I said, trying to keep my emotions in check to not appear like a crazy person.


    Lily nced at me with curiosity but didn''t press further.


    Along the way, Lily told me that she was finishing school in Ondo. I then told her that my friend would be starting college in Ondo this year.


    When we reached the hotel, I said goodbye to Lily and went back to my room.


    Climbing the stairs, my legs felt weak again and I needed to lean against the wall for support.


    ''Awyer just like her... Same school. But 2 years older...,'' I thought.


    The coincidences were piling up.

 Chapter 37: Milestone

    I absently entered my hotel room and went straight to bed, though I had a bit of trouble falling asleep.


    What I hoped was that this really was just a coincidence and not some crazy twist of fate caused by my travel back in time.


    The idea that maybe somehow the world was trying to lead me to the same ce I came back from was unsettling.


    In the morning, I packed my stuff with my family, and we decided to go to the beach onest time before driving off in thete afternoon.


    As we headed down the stairs and into the lobby, I ran into the one person I didn''t really want to see.


    There she was, sitting in the same green dress I first saw her in.


    I guessed she was waiting in the lobby especially for me, because when she saw me, she immediately stood up from the couch and walked up to us.


    I noticed her hair was in a ponytail, and she looked very innocent. Again, like apletely different personpared to yesterday.


    "Sorry, Jack. Can I have a minute?" she asked.


    My mom looked at me curiously. "Who is this girl, Jack?"


    "That''s Alice. I was at the party with her yesterday." I quickly introduced her.


    I excused myself and moved to the side with Alice. "What is it, Alice?" I asked dismissively.


    She noticed my strange tone. "Waaa. I just wanted to thank you for helping me yesterday and ask for your number...."


    I sighed, trying to keep my tone even. "Your friend Lily told me yesterday that you''re studying at Harvard to be awyer. I''m not going to give you my number. Focus on your studies, not building distant rtionships that will break in a few weeks."


    She paused, looking taken aback. "But I just wanted to stay in touch."


    "Listen, Alice... I''m going to be studying and focusing on my business. We will definitely meet again soon, then we can talk."


    "We will meet soon? What do you mean? Are you studying at Harvard?" she asked, confused.


    "No. But I''ll be visiting there at some point because I have business there," I exined.


    Alice looked puzzled but intrigued. "You seem to have some business all over the world."


    I chuckled. "Well, not yet.Anyway, it was nice meeting you, Alice."


    With that, I walked away, leaving Alice standing there, looking a little perplexed.


    I headed to the beach with my family onest time.


    I watched as the waves crashed gently against the shore.


    When we returned to the hotel, we quickly gathered our belongings and packed everything into the Mercedes.


    We hit the road in thete afternoon, heading home.


    The drive was smooth at first...


    BOOM!


    A loud sound, and then our car veered to the right.


    "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" My dad shouted, his knuckles white as he gripped the steering wheel.


    "Jason! Don''t swear! Calm down!" My mom shouted.


    Our tire had blown out.


    My dad managed to pull the car over to the side of the road safely. He continued swearing under his breath while my mom tried to keep him calm.


    "Alright, everyone out," my dad said, still clearly agitated.


    We all got out of the car, and my dad began to assess the damage. The blown tire was t and shredded. He started to unload the spare tire and tools from the trunk, muttering to himself.


    "Let me help," I offered, stepping in to assist with changing the tire.


    We worked together to jack up the car.


    Mom even came in to help for a bit and then stepped away and stood nearby, offering words of encouragement, with Sydney standing quietly behind her.


    After some effort, we managed to get the spare tire on and secured.


    We all climbed back into the car and made it back to Waa with a slight dy.


    ...


    The following four weeks were busy.


    I went to Ondo and ran the half-marathon I had been training for.


    I got interested in calisthenics and worked on learning to do a nche.


    It was so nice to have my young body back and be able to do those things.


    I also went to a party to keep in touch with Jacob, Ashley, and the rest of our group.


    Jacob decided to stay in Waa and work at his father''s car workshop. Which was exactly what he did the first time around. That didn''t change.


    I made an AIM ount and joined my Economics ss group chat, but then I closed it and never looked at it again.


    But the most important thing was that during the first week back, I sold all my NetEase shares and bought as many calls as I could in their ce.


    As of now, it was Saturday, August 30, 2002, and I had reached an important milestone.


    [AMERITRADE]


    ------------


    [Total Bnce: $1,014,666.00]


    [Avable Bnce: $2.36]


    ------------


    [Market Value of Holdings: $1,014,669.64]


    [Margin: $6.00]


    [Buying Power: $4.72]


    ------------


    Portfolio:


    [NetEase Inc ($NTES)] [$4.46] {[ 10 shares ]}


    ------------


    Recent Transactions:


    [Options Buy: NTES Call Option ($18), Cost: $0.31, Value: $1.68, Quantity: 114,275]


    [Options Buy: NTES Call Option ($16), Cost: $0.26, Value: $1.72, Quantity: 169,000]


    [Options Buy: NTES Call Option ($12), Cost: $0.23, Value: $2.98, Quantity: 72,230]


    [Shares Sell: NTES, Amount: 39,271, Average Price: 2.76$, -0.60$/share Margin]


    [Options Buy: NTES Call Option ($10), Cost $0.16, Value: $4.28, Quantity: 74,000]


    ------------


    I was a theoretical millionaire.


    The average price I paid for the calls had risen, but I was now in possession of 429,505 calls.


    ''That is a lot of calls...'' I thought.


    Now that I was thinking about it, the stock only had 10.9 million shares in cirction. If I exercised all my calls, I would be the owner of 429,505 shares.


    If I went above 545,000 shares, or 5%, I would be a ''significant shareholder'' of thepany, and I would need to start filling out Schedule 13D, dering my ownership.


    I had no intention of doing that; I was toozy for that and there was always a different team that did it at the Johnson family.


    I stared at theputer screen and pondered my strategy further.


    The stock should peak in early November. Until then, I wanted to exercise all my calls so that I could dump them all at the top instead of having to sell on the way down.


    At the beginning, I considered buying more call options, specifically for $18 and $20. But there could be an issue finding enough buyers at the top.


    That''s why, as the stock breaks $18, I want to have all my calls excercised and start slowly dumping them on the innocent sheep.


    ''Taxes are going to be a huge pain in the ass.'' I realised.


    Not like they weren''t in my previous life, but in this case, pretty much all the money I will have at the end of the year will be considered profit.


    Fuck.


    I could consider giving some of the shares to charity, but I can only use charitable deductions to offset 30% of my gains.


    This wouldn''t be very profitable.


    Unless the charity is somehow a load of dogcrap where the money ends up back with the person who donated it.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t have enough influence to make that happen.


    ''I would need money to cover the cost of rent and paying Derek, so I might have to sell a few thousand of the $10 calls soon.'' I thought.


    Once Iplete the strategy and end up with a few million dors at my disposal, I will enter a territory where buying calls for small stocks is no longer feasible.


    Buying and selling penny stocks inrge amounts would influence them too much, making this approach impractical as well.


    If I wanted to buy shares in smallpanies, I needed to umte them over a long period of time.


    Another option was switching to big-cap stocks and buying calls or shares where the daily volume was in billions of dors. However, that isn''t a strategy that can lead to making insane amounts of money in a short time.


    ''I need to umte stocks with high leverage.'' was my conclusion.


    I will need to visit a brokerage in person and use my trading history to persuade them to offer me high leverage.


    Meanwhile, at Immortal Investments, I won''t be able to use high leverage because thepany has no trading history.


    My n was to donate money to the bank ount under Christopher Vanderbilt, pay taxes on the gift so that the government wouldn''t find any problems with it and then transfer it to thepany''s bank ount to start building positions.


    2003 is going to be a busy year.


    One thing that I wanted to invest in was the military.


    But there was something better.


    Eggs.


    In 2003, I was nning to invest in eggs.

 Chapter 38: Back To Campus

    On Monday, September 2nd, it was time to move to Gainesville.


    I was in the driveway, bringing thest of my things from the house and loading them into my Mustang.


    My dad was helping me out.


    I ced a small Morgan electric stove, which I picked up at a local appliance store, into the trunk.


    I also brought out my stereo, a small but very nice Bose system.


    My entire family was sitting on the porch watching us. My mom, my sister, my grandfather.


    Britney was also with them. She stared nkly at what we were doing, quiet as always.


    As I was loading thest few items into the Mustang, Grandpa came over with a small bag in hand.


    His weathered face bore a gentle smile as he pulled something out of the bag.


    "Jack," he said, holding out a beautifully carved tobo pipe and a small pouch of tobo. "I want you to have this."


    I took the pipe, admiring how nice it looked. "Thank you, Grandpa."


    My mom saw what was happening and walked over. "What''s that, dad?" she asked, looking a bit concerned. "Why are you giving him this?"


    "Don''t worry," I nced seriously at my mom, "I won''t smoke it. I''ll use it as a decoration in my room. I''m going to put a branch of mimosa inside it and add some more flowers around it. It''ll look great on my coffee table."


    My mom looked at me like she didn''t believe it but let it go.


    I leaned in close to Grandpa and whispered in his ear, "I have a prediction for you."


    Grandpa tilted his head, curious. "Oh yeah? What''s that, sport?"


    I smiled and whispered, "The Tampa Bay Baneers will y against the Oand Raiders in the January Super Bowl, and the Baneers will win."


    Grandpa''s eyes widened a bit, and he nodded slowly. "We''ll see how that turns out."


    ''I will bet as much as possible on that game.'' I thought.


    I gave my grandpa a big hug.


    My mom gave me a hug right after. "Take care of yourself, Jack."


    Then I walked up to my sister.


    "I''ll be back inte April. Don''t forget what I told you," I said, looking her in the eyes.


    She nodded. "I won''t."


    I turned to my dad, who gave me a firm handshake and a hug."Make us proud, son."


    As I was getting ready to drive away, Chloe showed up.


    "See youter, Jack," she said with a wave.


    "See you, Chloe," I replied, waving back.


    As I drove away, I noticed Jacob running down the street. I stopped the car and got out.


    "Yo, Jack!" he called out.


    "Hey, dude!" I said as Jacob jogged over, slightly out of breath.


    We sped hands in a bro handshake and pulled each other into a brief hug.


    "Take care out there, bro," Jacob said, pping my back. "Don''t forget to hit me up."


    "You got it. We''ll catch up soon." I told him and then got back into the car and drove away.


    ''Ashley was already in Ondo.'' I thought as I drove out of Waa.


    One stage of my life is now closed for the second time and another is about to begin.


    ...


    I wanted to get to Gainesville as early as possible. During the next few days, the campus would be a fucking zoo!


    By getting there early, I was able to snag a good parking spot near the main entrance to the dormitory.


    I parked my Mustang and started unloading my stuff, putting everything in the room.


    It was time for a bit of restructuring.


    I asked the administration if they could remove some furniture, like beds or a desk, and store it elsewhere. They told me that they could remove one desk and store it, but that was the limit of what they could do.


    A maintenance worker came and helped me bring the desk out.


    There were some students who had also checked in early or those who stayed over the summer and they looked confused when they saw a desk being brought down the stairs.


    With the desk gone, I finally had the extra space I needed to organize my room. I set up my small stove and carefully ced my Bose stereo system where it would be most convenient. Next, I decided to bring the two beds together in the center of the room.


    Leaving briefly, I went out to buy a coffee table. I found one that fit perfectly¡ªfully wooden, clean lines and a minimalist style.


    I bought a fan on the way back as well, because it was getting hot.


    I put the table together and ced it neatly on the side, cing the tabacoo pipe on top.


    By the time I finished setting up the coffee table, it was alreadyte evening.


    But there was one more crucial thing I needed.


    Inte ess.


    Thankfully, the dormitory had Wi-Fi avable. It was 880 kbps.


    I decided that buying a notebook would be more efficient than purchasing a PC and a USB Wi-Fi adapter. I remembered that I could only afford to useputers in the library until 2004, when I bought a notebook.


    I went to the shop and purchased an IBM ThinkPad T30 for $2,500. It had 1 GB of RAM and a Pentium 4 CPU, which was cutting-edge technology.


    ''I''m broke now.'' I thought, as I dropped on the bed, exhausted.


    ...


    I woke up early, pulled on gym shorts, did body-weight excercises and then jogged around the campus for a bit before heading back to the dorm and showering and changing.


    Now that I was living alone, I was able to skip breakfast.


    I don''t know who came up with the crap about breakfast being the most important meal of the day.


    By noon, I was hungry enough to go over to the dining hall and eat a real lunch.


    The dining hall was next door to the dormitory, so I ate there and when I came back, I put on music in my room, sat down at the notebook, installed Windows and then looked over the stock market.


    KNOCK! KNOCK!


    Ten minutester, there was a loud thumping on the door.


    I roused myself out of the chair and opened the door to look out and find a girl about my height, maybe a touch less. She had a soft look to her. Her hair was dark red and long, down to her shoulders, and very curly. Her face was slender, with a narrow chin and freckles around her pettite nose.


    She was wearing a ck cropped tank top and baggy jeans.


    Her body was slender and had a defined curvature, but her chestcked the swell of femininity.


    She locked her dark brown eyes with mine. "Could you turn the music down?" she asked, annoyed.


    I moved to my set and turned the volume down to about halfway on the scale.


    "Is that okay?" I asked.


    She scowled slightly. "It''s broad daylight. Can''t you keep it down?"


    I smiled, trying to ease the situation. "It helps me focus on my work, but if it bothers you, I can definitely keep it lower. By the way, what''s your name?"


    She visibly rxed at that.


    "My name''s Jennifer, but everyone calls me Jinny."


    Then she peered over my shoulder. "Hey, what''s up with your room?" she asked, "Why are the beds joined together? And why do you have a coffee table?"


    "I just asked for one and they gave it to me," I deadpanned.


    She looked at me skeptically. "There''s no way. That''s not fair."


    "Yeah, there is no way. I live alone and I bought that coffee table."


    I chuckled. "I live alone."


    Jinny raised an eyebrow, "Alright, Mr. Solo with the fancy setup."


    She looked at me with a hint of jealousy, like she was saying ''Good for you, you have it great, hmm?'' ''You think you''re better?''


    "I''m Jack. Wanna smoke tobo?" I offered.


    "Never smoked tobo."


    "There is always the first time."


    "Thanks. No thanks."


    "Alright. What year are you?" I asked her.


    "2nd year, Botanic studies."


    "Finance, first year."


    "If you wanna listen to some music, there''s a bash goin'' down at FAU Square tonight," she informed me.


    "Are you throwing parties on Tuesdays?"


    "Most people don''t have sses yet."


    "Okay, well, thanks for the heads-up," I said appreciatively.


    "So you''re goin''?" she asked, tilting her head slightly.


    "Why not," I replied with a grin. My shoulders shrugged involuntarily.


    "Cool, I''ll see you there then." She smiled slightly and then turned to leave.


    Turning back to my room, I sat at my desk and took onest look at the market. NetEase was at $5.11, and my total bnce had risen to $1,429,032.80.

 Chapter 39: Alex and Commotion

    I didn''t logout from the brokerage ount, but I opened AIM messages on the side and saw that I had two messages waiting for me.


    Both were from Alex Gagnon.


    This guy wrote to everyone. Well... at least every male student.


    He even posted stuff in the group chat already.


    First, I checked the message he sent to the group chat.


    Alex Gagnon: "I''ll be at that FAU party tonight. If you see someone standing awkwardly in the corner, that''s me. Oh wait! The party is outside; there are no corners."


    ''Yes... this guy...'' I thought.


    Then I clicked on private chat to see what he wrote to me.


    AG: "Yo. What''s up, dude? Is You at the campus already? If yes, we could meet up at the party."


    I stared at the screen for a moment, considering my response.


    ''Maybe I shouldn''t be friends with this guy this time?'' I thought.


    Alex would sometimese up with the most garbage dark humor jokes this world had to offer and I don''t know if I wanted to sentence myself to that torture.


    But in the end, I decided to reply.


    Jack: "Hey Alex, yeah, I''m on campus. I''ll be at the party tonight."


    It only took three minutes for him to respond.


    AG: "That''s awesome. Let''s meet up at the statue next to the square at like 7 pm. You won''t miss me; I''m the guy with the questionable life choices. Just kidding. I''ll be in a ck baseball cap and sses."


    I sighed, shook my head and responded.


    Jack: "Sure."


    In that moment, as I thought about the messages, I felt like I had forgotten something.


    ''Mails!'' I thought.


    I quickly put my shoes on and headed downstairs to the administration office.


    As I entered, I saw the slightly overweightdy with dark, short hair sitting behind the desk, sipping her tea.


    "Excuse me, are there any mails for room 27?" I asked.


    She slowly took another sip of her tea, then looked up at me.


    "I think there was something," she said, her voice unhurried.


    She stood up slowly, making her way to the pack of mail. She flipped through them with deliberate slowness and finally pulled out one envelope.


    "I''ll need to see your student card," she said, holding the mail in her hand.


    I quickly pulled out my card and handed it to her. She nced at it, then at me, and handed me the mail along with my card.


    "Thanks," I said, tucking the mail into my pocket.


    "No problem," she replied, already turning back to her tea.


    When I got back to my room, I opened the letter and began to read:


    "Sir,


    Everything has been set in ce. Derec agreed and thepany has been established. He was about to call the police at first. But when I mentioned $10,000, he immediately epted. He even moved to Boston just to act as the owner.


    If you need to inform Derec about anything, you can send mail to the following address:


    [Derec''s Boston Address]


    As for the financial matters, here''s the bank ount under Christopher Vanderbilt we agreed upon for transferring funds:


    [Bank ount Details]


    "


    I immediately pulled out a sheet of paper and began writing a letter to Derec.


    "Derec,


    I hope this message finds you well. I have a task that I need you to handle. Please prepare a report on anything positive that you can find about Cal-Maine Eggs Company.


    Thepany is rtively small, worth around $60 million at the moment, and I want us to be significant shareholders before 2003.


    We will start umting shares in early November, and I want to make it seem like we have done a thorough investigation ande to the conclusion that it''s wise to buy shares in thepany.


    Additionally, when I send the money in early November, I will want you to hire two young traders and teach them a bit. You will be rewarded additionally for that.


    Thank you for your efforts.


    Best,


    Christopher Vanderbilt.


    "


    ...


    When evening came, I changed into somefortable clothes, picked up the mail and some cash and headed out. The campus was starting toe alive as people got ready for the party.


    I made my way to the FAU Square, dropping the letter in a mailbox along the way.


    As I walked, I noticed groups of students already looking a bit under the weather, having bought alcohol somewhere else and arrived drunk.


    The square was filling up quickly. People were talking, the music was loud, and I could feel the bass vibrating.


    I walked up to therge bronze statue of an aligator; the students of the University of Florida were called Gators after all.


    True to his word, Alex was easy to spot. He was standing in a group next to the statue. Even though he was the smallest, he was easy to pick up because he acted really out of ce.


    I walked up to him, "Alex, right?"


    He nced up. "That''s me."


    "I''m Jack. Nice to finally meet you." I said, holding out my hand.


    "Likewise," Alex said, shaking my hand weekly.


    Alex then took off his backpack and pulled out a couple of beers. "You want one?"


    "Hmm... if you''re offering," I told him.


    He handed me a beer, and we walked closer to the square, where about 100 students had gathered around a small stage with music ying.


    "Hey, you wanna hear a joke?" Alex asked.


    "If you need to."


    "Why did the man miss the funeral?"


    "Why?"


    "He wasn''t a mourning person."


    "..."


    He stared at me expectantly. "Not funny?" he asked.


    "It''s okay."


    Suddenly, Jinny popped out of the crowd.


    "Jack!" she eximed over the music, nudging my shoulder energetically


    "Hey, Jinny."


    She looked at Alex. "Jessi. Hi," she thrust her hand out to Alex.


    But Alex Gagnon just popped his eyes wide open, gawking rather obviously at the breathtakingly beautiful red head by my side.


    "Uhh ... uhh..." Alex stammered.


    I leaned in with a smile. "Shake her hand, dumbass."


    "Right." Only now did Alex drag his eyes off her picture-perfect face to notice that her hand was out. He grabbed it and shook it a little awkwardly, clearly still rather overwhelmed.


    And this was the reason he only messaged guys...


    The party at the University of Florida was in full swing. Music thumped. Students danced energetically, some jumping to the beat while others swayed with their drinks in hand.


    One guy in white shorts climbed a roadmp, waving a red Gator g high above his head.Everyone gathered around themp and raised their beers, screaming in celebration.


    I saw a policeman taking pictures from the side.


    ''This guy is fucked...'' I thought.


    Bass-heavy beats kept the energy high throughout and deep into the night.


    Around 1 a.m., some people started leaving and I decided to get out of there as well. I was sweating all over.


    Alex walked back with me. His hall was just a street away from the ce I lived.


    We had just left the FAU square when I nced down the sidewalk to the right and something caught my attention.


    There were a bunch of Residence Halls down that way, and I saw what looked like a young schoolgirl being osted by a pretty rough-looking guy.


    "Let go of me you jerk!" the girl yelled in a high-pitched voice.


    There were at least ten other people in the vicinity looking over at themotion but none of them showed the slightest inclination to get involved.

 Chapter 40: Brawl

    Alex immediately noticed that I wasn''t moving. "Jack? What is it?" he asked.


    Just then, the rough-looking-guy reached out and smacked the little girl, sending her stumbling backwards and holding her own cheek even though he was still gripping her right wrist. "C''mon, bitch! You are really asking for it!"


    "HEY!!" I yelled, realizing that I''d already taken off, running at them. "Leave her the fuck alone!"


    "The fuck are you?" rough-looking-guy turned and red at me.


    "Let go of her!" I called while slowing up as I got within ten feet of them.


    The guy''s posture had changed and I started to rx.


    No matter how much a bully, almost anyone would back off from doing anything stupid while they had a public audience.


    Yeah, well, not this guy.


    "None of your fucking business, asshole!" Roughy yelled at me. And then for good measure, he turned and pped the girl again, this time sending her sprawling face-down onto the sidewalk.


    I ran forward again, this time reaching the guy just as he turned to take a swing at me. I twisted away from the punch and ran straight into him. It was a tackle strong enough to send us both to the ground.


    I wound up on top of him, pinning the guydown, just as I felt a heavy boot hit me in the ribs from the side knocking my breath away and rolling me onto my back.


    AH FUCK.


    The rough-looking guy had a friend.


    Roughy Two was pulling his leg back for another kick while I desperately looked around to see if anyone else wasing to join in.


    Ten faces stared back, none of them approaching.


    Great.


    The second kick exploded agony up my side but I rolled away and got back to my feet, hunched over in pain.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the girl running back down the sidewalk where Alex was hurriedly gesturing for her to approach. I guess he was useful for something, though if these guys got to him, he would fold.


    But just as I started to try and back away I saw that Roughy One was throwing another punch at my head.


    I mostly dodged out of the way and managed tond a punch to the guy''s kidneys, but he fell on top of me and sent us both to the ground again. I grunted in pain and annoyance as my back mmed onto the unforgiving concrete.


    If I wanted to keep getting into fights like this, I should probably take a more advanced course.


    Scruffy One was trying to hold me down with his left arm so he could keep pounding me with his right; and my efforts to defend myself were less than sessful.


    "Move outta the way, man," a growling voice said somewhere above me. "Lemme kick him again."


    Roughy One rolled off me, leaving me gasping for air and bracing for another kick to the ribs. It wasn''t even Roughy Two; a third guy was getting ready to kick me.


    Ah, For fuck sake.


    But just when I thought I was in for a world of hurt, Roughy Three''s body went flying to my right and Roughy One turned around just in time to get viciously punched andnd on his ass right beside me.


    I looked up.


    A muscr 6''3" guy loomed over Roughy One, kicking him again before leaning over andnding another vicious punch right to the guy''s chin.


    He then pointed at me, "Hold him down!"


    I nodded and rolled over, putting my knee over the guy''s neck and growling at him to stay put. He wasn''t going anywhere, dazed as he was.


    Meanwhile, that big guy went over to Roughy Two and started kicking the shit out of him as well.


    "You alright?!" the big guy yelled, breathing heavily.


    "I''ll live," I replied, clutching my side. "Thanks for the assist."


    Two minutester, a police car screeched to a halt just off the curb and male and female cops ran around with guns drawn.


    "Back off, boys!" the woman yelled.


    Immediately, my hands went up and I backed away, leaving Roughy One gasping for air on the ground.


    Roughy One and Two had been soundly bruised and battered by that... athlete-guy or whatever, and theyy t on their backs with no intention of moving.


    The athlete-guy himself put up his hands and backed away.


    But Roughy Three chose that very moment to try to get away. He scrambled to his feet and sprinted down the sidewalk.


    "Hey!" the male cop took off after him, "Stop or I WILL shoot!"


    Roughy Three didn''t bother stopping, but he did turn his head around to check if he was being pursued. And then, looking the wrong way, he promptly tripped over the next uneven crack in the sidewalk, sprawling t on his face.


    The cop was quickly on him, kneeling in the back while pulling his hands around to be cuffed.


    I sighed and looked back to Alex, who was standing next to the little schoolgirl.


    Now that I got a better look at her, she wasn''t quite as young as I''d initially thought. 5''2", with dark brown hair pulled back into two pigtails. Her slender face was dominated by deep blue eyes, and her delicate features were ented by elfin-pointed ears.


    Somehow, her face seemed familiar.


    Despite her petite stature, I''d have guessed she was at least 20. And her outfit wasn''t exactly a standard school uniform. She had on white knee-high socks with ck saddle shoes, a id skirt, a white blouse, and a ck necktie.


    But she very much seemed ... forck of a better word ... slutty. It was a college-aged kid dressed up like a Catholic schoolgirl fantasy.


    And now that the imminent threat was over, she darted out of Alex''s grasp and went straight to me, flinging her arms around me and crying, "Thank you!"


    I moved to hug her back but the idea of a cop with a gun nearby made me hesitate.


    So I just kept my arms up while the pretty and petite girl kept holding me.


    ...


    "I''m Jack," I said, extending a hand.


    "John," The big guy replied, shaking it firmly.


    John was seating next to me in an interrogation room at the police station.


    Here I was again... shit...


    "How do you feel?" John asked.


    "My ribs are sore, but I think I''ll be alright."


    "Mind if I take a look?" He pointed.


    I arched an eyebrow with a questioning gaze.


    Heughed. "I''m studying physio and I''ve been in a fight or two."


    I nodded slightly. "I could tell that you knew what you were doing." Slowly, I lifted my shirt, letting John poke around my ribs, where the skin had already begun to darken with bruises.


    "Wee... this is fine. Nothing''s broken. You''ll be just a bit stiff," John concluded with a smirk. "Just take it easy on you for a few days. In case the girl wants to reward the hero.


    If you know what I mean," he winked at me.

 Chapter 41: Night

    I grinned right back, getting the implication. "You did all the work. I was just a punching bag." I told him.


    "Maybe..." John raised both eyebrows. "But that little brte in the schoolgirl outfit certainly gives you all the credit for rescuing her in the first ce."


    The door opened before I could reply and a man in a suit and tie walked in. "Hello boys. I''m Detective Adler. I need to get a statement from you both."


    John frowned. "Then what''s with the room and the one-way ss?" he asked, pointing to the mirror at the far wall.


    Detective Adler smiled. "Well, the three other men in the fight are iming you attacked them out of nowhere while they were just asking Miss Rodriguez for directions."


    "What?" I quipped.


    "Rx," Adler said, patting his hands down in the air. "Several witnesses saw the whole thing and gave a different ount. Plus, those three have a history of causing trouble around here. Still, I need to record your statements to make sure everything lines up."


    I looked at John, and we both sighed and leaned back in our chairs.


    ...


    It didn''t take ver ylong. After John said that he did not get there until after the fight had already started, most of the questions were aimed at me.


    I answered them as best I could without rambling and Detective Adler was pretty sure that everything matched up with what the other witnesses had said.


    Theyletusgoandthankedusforhelpingthemcatchthebadguys.


    Alex and three girls were waiting outside the interrogation room. They were the witnesses. The little brte was there too.


    Itcaughtmeoffguardwhensheranstraightupandthrewherselfatme.


    Shehookedherlegsaroundmywaistandgrabbedmynecklikeherlifedependedonit.IstumbledasIcaughther. Thepainfromherlegshittingmyribsmademegroan.


    "unnngh!" I gritted my teeth.


    "Oh! Sorry! Sorry! Are you hurt?" The girl fell to the ground right away and started clucking over my waist, pulling up my shirt as I tried to push her away due to embarassment.


    "Hey! Hey! It is against my rules to let a girl strip me if I do not know her name!"


    "Oh! Sorry! I''m Charlotte! Charlotte Rodriguez. And thank-you-thank-you-thank-you foring to my rescue! Now are you hurt?"


    "I''m fine. Just ... can you avoid hitting my ribs like that?"


    "Sorry!" Then she gave me another hug, but this time she tried to reach her arms higher around my chest, which wasn''t easy since she was only 5''2". She still hit one of my bruises in the end, but I just grimaced and tried not to show that I was in pain.


    "You okay?" I asked and patted her back.


    "Yeah, I''m fine." She pulled away and I was able to see that she had a bruise of her own just under her left eye.


    Holding her at arms length, I studied her deep blue eyes and facial structure, "Do I know you from somewhere?"


    Now it was her turn to study my face. "I don''t think so." Then she blushed. "Unless we met at a party somewhere."


    I shook my head. "So, what happened back there? Why were those guys grabbing you?"


    Charlotte humphed. "I met one of them at a house party a few days ago. I flirted some and he flirted back. He asked me to go to his ce when we saw each other today, but I said no. He didn''t exactly like the way I turned him down."


    "And exactly how did you turn him down?" I asked.


    Her pale skin turned bright pink. "I said something on the lines of, ''Aid loser like you wouldn''t know what to do with me in an apartment.''"


    My jaw dropped. That was quite a mouthful to hear from such an innocent-looking girl.


    When she giggled cutely, I was even more struck.


    At that moment, Detective Adler walked by and said, "Alright, kids. We can give you a ride in a police car. Where do you guys live?"


    "Someone is alreadying for me. I live here with my family." Alex immediately responded.


    I turned to the officer. "I live in Jenkins Hall."


    Charlotte''s eyes popped open in surprise. "What a coincidence! That''s my hall as well."


    The other two girls and John mentioned that they lived in the dorms at the ce where the brawl happened.


    Detective Adler nodded and started coordinating the transport. They packed us into two police cars.


    I got into one with Charlotte and we quietly drove all the way to Jenkins Hall. I think I almost fell asleep a few times. I was really tired.


    "Stay safe from now on." The policewoman driving us said: as we were getting out of the car.


    Charlotte thanked her, and we began walking towards the entrance of Jenkins Hall.


    Her blue eyes twinkled as she looked at me. "Thank you again," she said softly.


    Damn, I was weak for blue eyes.


    "It''s nothing," I replied. "I wouldn''t be able to look at myself if I just walked away."


    We walked into Jenkins Hall.


    "Well... good night." I told her and walked away.


    "Wait!" she called out.


    I turned back to her and saw her standing with her hands behind her back, acting cute.


    "Is your roommate on campus?" She asked.


    "I live alone," I said.


    That''s when her tongue snaked out across her lower lip, and she gave me her best smoky, seductive expression. "Maybe I''ll have to find some way to reward my hero?"


    I smiled, slightly amused. "You don''t live at Jenkins Hall, do you?"


    She shook her head innocently with an expression that said, I know exactly what I''m doing here.


    "Did you ever try tobo?" I asked.


    "No."


    "Wanna try?"


    "Why not." She smiled.


    I gestured for her to follow me quietly, and we walked up the stairs to my room. As we reached my door, I unlocked it and stepped inside, holding it open for her.


    "Make yourselffortable."

 Chapter 42: Schoolgirl

    As I let her into my room, I walked up to the shelves on the right and took out the tobo powder, a tool to ce it in the pipe, and a lighter. When I turned back, I found Charlotte sitting on my couch. I walked over to my fan and switched it on.


    "Nice ce," Charlotte said as I was setting up the room. "I''ve never been in this dorm nor have I had any friends that have lived here. Are all of the rooms singles?"


    I smiled as I began setting up the pipe. "None of the rooms are singles. I just made it look like one."


    "Is this a co-ed dorm or just guys?"


    "Co-ed." I replied as I filled up the pipe with the tobo powder.


    Once the pipe was ready, I handed the wooden pipe to Charlotte. She looked at it, then back at me, unsure. "How do I do it?" she asked.


    "Just suck in slowly," I instructed. "I''ll light it for you."


    She nodded, holding the pipe between her lips.


    I sat beside her on the bed, struck the lighter and brought the me to the bowl, watching as the tobo ignited and a small plume of smoke began to rise. Charlotte inhaled cautiously, her eyes widening as she tasted the smoke.


    She pulled the pipe away and exhaled, coughing lightly but smiling through it.


    "This is good stuff." She spoke with that funny voice while you tried to hold the smoke in your lungs while stillmunicating.


    I took the pipe and the lighter and did not say a word as we passed it back and forth until I finally got the wave off to signal she was done.


    "How are you doing?" I looked over at Charlotte.


    She smiled, her cheeks slightly flushed. "I''m good. My heart is beating faster." She looked at me with passion in her icy eyes. "So," she began, "do you often invite girls up here to try tobo?"


    "You''re the first."


    She slowly leaned a bit closer, putting her hand on my shoulder, her gaze never leaving mine. "I''m honored," she said softly.


    "Now," she murmured, standing up and stepping onto my bed.


    The sight of her, dressed like a little Catholic schoolgirl, with her hair in ponytails, standing on top of my bed was quite captivating.


    It did not help that she stood on top of the bed in such a way that I could see up her little, shapely legs and under her school uniform skirt.


    She walked up to the window and shut the drapes. "You deserve a little reward for what you did today," she said, turning back to me.


    The smile on her face offered a whole world of possibilities.


    "Charlottee, I''m a bit tired."


    "That''s okay, Jack. I''m happy to do all the work," she smiled seductively.


    "No reward is necessary." I exhaled.


    She sat back down beside me and ced her fingers lightly on myp. Her eyes twinkled and a smirk tugged at a corner of her lips. "Let me put it this way. I found you getting into that fight to protect me...really arousing. You''ve got me horny, Jack, and I NEED you to help me out."


    Ahhh, she knew just how to get to me.


    Charlotte brushed a stray strand of her auburn hair behind her ear, slowly moved her face closer to mine and nted a supervolcanic kiss on my lips. Then her tongue moved in to invade my mouth and leave my brain spinning.


    Her tongue and lips soothed away all of my lingering tiredness.


    Finally, our lips ceasedmunicating and in that moment Charlotte licked her lips excitedly and asked in the cutest voice, "Any further objections?"


    "None."


    And then the stunningly gorgeous girl dropped to her knees in front of me, her hands going immediately to the belt on my shorts.


    She made quick work of that, and soon the fly was lowered and the button undone.


    I helped her push my shorts down my hips, and my dick came out through the opening in my boxers and bounced a couple times before it settled at a 90-degree angle to my stomach.


    "Oh my fucking God," shemented to herself.


    As I took off my boxers, her eyes never left my cock.


    "So big ... " She reached out and wrapped her hand around the base. Then she looked up and saw my six-pack, my chest and then my face.


    She stroked me for a while, then she pulled my cock down a bit, bent at her waist, put her lips on my shaft and ran her tongue all the way around my cockhead. Then she slurped my prick into her mouth.


    It didn''t take long. Tired or not, Charlotte knew just how to suck me and soon my dick was the hardest bone in my body.


    She worked my cock expertly with her mouth and hand. I could feel my balls boiling.


    "I''m close ... " I warned her, and she reacted by sucking me harder with her lips pressed up to the base of my cock while her throat muscles massaged my shaft.


    I grabbed her ponytails on both sides and started fucking her mouth. When I filled her throat with my cock cream, she just started drinking me down without a hint of gagging.


    She sucked down my first ejaction and she beamed happily as she stood up to her feet and started slowly unbuttoning her white blouse.


    Even though she was no longer sucking my dick, I felt myself getting hard again as inch after inch of creamy skin was revealed, exposing the slopes of her cleavage.


    She smiled radiantly as she knew she had my full and undivided attention, and atst she pulled the two halves apart to reveal a ck bra holding up her perfect tits. They weren''t too big or too small.


    And the bra kept everything so firm, upright, and pressed together that the disy was almost overwhelming.


    Presently, the statuesque brte reached under her id skirt and seductively began sliding her panties down her shapely thighs.


    My jaw quivered at the sight of her gorgeous body.


    How could I possibly think of sleep when I had such a perfect example of female beauty before me?


    t stomach, boner-inducing-shaped hips. Body flushed with sexual desire, paired with a face heated in arousal and dominated by ocean blue eyes.


    She slowly and seductively made a few steps closer towards me and then straddled my hips, getting on top of the bed and ripping my shirt over my head.


    She jacked my cock with her right hand as I reached into her blouse, cing my hand gently on her powdery smooth and warm skin.


    I reached behind her back to unsp her bra but before I could even manage that, she lifted herself up a bit, covered my cock over her id skirt and after swiping my mushroom head through her wetbia a few times, she positioned me at her entrance and then slowly sank down around me.

 Chapter 43: Rich Guy

    "Oh, yeah ... so good ... oh, yeah ... oh, yeah..." She started moaning, her body swaying up and down on my cock. "Do you like that, Jack? Do you love feeling my pussy caressing your cock?"


    "Oh, fuck yeah..." I groaned.


    "Ohh... I feel it deep inside..." She gasped.


    I raised my hands to hold her hips and pulled her up.


    I just had to throw her onto the bed.


    "Haa ... haa ..." she heaved.


    "Let me put on a condom and fuck you properly." I said and reached for my desk shelf.


    "I''m on the pill." She said from behind me.


    I didn''t answer to that; I just took a condom out of the pack, put it on and turned back to her.


    In the meantime, he has taken off her bra.


    Her ck tie was perfectly done, but the white blouse beneath it was unbuttoned from throat to tail and pulled apart to reveal all of her pale skin, including both perky breasts.


    She had spread her legs to the side in invitation, knees in the air, while lightly rubbing her knee-high white socks and ck saddle shoes. The id skirt was pulled high, ending just below her crotch so that I could see plenty of silky thighs between where her knee-high white socks ended and the skirt''s hem began.


    In line with her image as a naughty, young schoolgirl, she had freshly shaven her twat, leaving me with a very pretty, very bare, pink and rapidly moistening pussy to munch on.


    I threw the pack of condoms on the bed, got down on her and started exploring every other nook and cranny of her crotch, letting my hands roam across her hot body.


    "Oh my god! Yes! YES! EAT ME! EAT MY PUSSY!" Charlotte squeaked.


    Because of her smaller scale, I found that I could easily reach all my favorite parts of a woman''s body without removing my tongue from her twat.


    Eventually, Charlotte arched her crotch into my face one final time and dumped a load of sweet nectar onto my chin. She pushed my head away, slouched across my sheets, and gasped for oxygen.


    I panted for breath as well. Despite everything we''d just done, I was still somewhat in shock at what was happening. If someone told me this afternoon that I''d be busting a nut down tthis sexy girl''s throat that night I wouldn''t believe them.


    Charlotte reached down to tug at my shoulders, pulling me up her body before nting another hungry kiss right on my lips.


    I stared in amazement at her pretty face, brushing my fingers through her hair.


    She reached down between us, taking hold of my cock. "Just get in me, please, Jack?" Charlotte looked excited, nervous, and desperate all at the same time.


    She shifted under me, trapping the shaft of my cock into the groove of her pussy lip.


    And as she gyrated around, I felt the head of my cock glide past her opening.


    I teased her by pulling the head of my cock back out and back in again.


    "Please..." the hot, naked brte whined.


    I nodded ''yes'' quickly and thrust the entirelength of my hard cock into her body.


    "Unnnghhh!!!"she threw her head back and screamed bloody murder.


    I grabbed her right leg then and moved it up, pushing her knee toward her own chest to give me a better angle and I started thursting into her.


    "Ahhhh! Yes! Thrust into my body! Fuck me, Jack! Fuck me!"


    As I started pounding away, my pelvis impacting her tight asscheeks with audible pping noises, she began moaning helplessly.


    Reaching up with my right hand, I grabbed one of her tits and squeezed it, reveling in the feel of her pebbly nipple against my palm.


    The pleasure built inside me as my skin heated up even further. I growled while hunching myself over the young girl''s body, beads of sweat dropping off my chin to stter against her naked skin.


    "You''re so deep!" she moaned.


    "Oh-ughh!" I grunted while driving my cock down and deeper into Charlottes''s spasming channel.


    "Oh-Yes!I''m cumming! Cum with me! Cum in me!" she screamed as her entire body jerked in a climax that shot through her like a lightning bolt.


    And I was joining her,. feeling my balls coil and release as I sted off inside her. ( inside the condom, actually )


    I could feel her body shuddering beneath me.


    We took a few seconds to regain our breath but a split-secondter, she closed her legs around me again. "Are you hard? Do you need me to suck your dick again?" She asked with pure lust in her eyes.


    With her naughty words, it wasn''t long before my hard cock was ready to m into her again.


    "AAAAHHHHH!!!"she howled.


    I think we kept on going for three or four more rounds.


    My stamina knew no bounds.


    As I came down from such an incredible sexual high and the adrenaline rush faded, my previous exhaustion caught up with my body, and I simply copsed into the ckness of sleep.


    ...


    "Jack!"


    I felt something nudge my shoulder.


    "JACK!"


    I opened my eyes wide to the sight of Charlotte standing in front of me, her dark brown hair wet and falling down her shoulders. She was wearing one of my white t-shirts over her skirt and it fell all the way down to her thighs.


    "I went ahead and used your shower," she said, a hint of a smile on her lips.


    I sat up on the bed, feeling a sharp pain in my rib. My face grimaced involuntarily.


    "Are you okay?" she asked, concern in her voice.


    "Yeah. It''s fine," I replied, trying to downy the difort. "Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    She shrugged lightly, her blue eyes softening. "You looked like you needed the rest. By the way, I moved your mouse by ident," Charlotte said casually.


    I nced to the right, where I had put myptop.


    Right there on disy was my brokerage ount for everyone to see.


    ''Fuck.'' I thought.


    "There seem to be quite a few things I don''t know about you," she said with a cheeky smile, and then pointed to a piece of paper she left on the coffee table. "I wrote my number on there. If you want your t-shirt back, you should call me."


    "Bye bye," she waved with her fingers and left, her skirt swaying slightly as she walked out the door.


    I didn''t expect anyone toe here at night, so I stayed logged into my ount...

 Chapter 44: First Lecture

    I slowly got out of bed, trying to push the fact that someone now knew I was a millionaire out of my head.


    There was nothing I could do at the moment unless I wanted to handcuff her in my room or something.


    I wasn''t sure if Charlotte was a golddigger either, because all she did was leave her phone number¡ªshe wasn''t forcing anything.


    There was no point in dwelling on it now.


    I quickly took a shower, put some ointment on my sore ribs, and changed into fresh clothes.


    When I headed out of my room to grab something to eat, it was already 11 a.m.


    I decided to go to the grocery shop just a street away. After picking up some ingredients, I headed back to Jenkins Hall and made my way to the floor-wide kitchen to make myself some pasta with chicken and vegetables.


    There was one guy in the kitchen.


    I knew him from my previous time here, but I never spoke more with him than ''hey'' from me and ''hey'' from him.


    "Hey," I said.


    "Hey," he said.


    But a minuteter, the kitchen had another guest; it was Jinny with her curly dark hair and green Crocs on. She had a frying pan and cutting board in hand.


    "Jack! You''re here. I was looking for you," she said, looking annoyed. "Why are you fucking sote into the night? I was trying to sleep. Howte did youe back from that party?"


    As she said that, the guy behind me coughed twice.


    "Sorry Jinny," I replied, trying to keep my tone light. "Didn''t realize it was that loud. There was a bit of a situation with the police involved so I came backte."


    She huffed, cing her frying pan and cutting board on the counter. "Well, next time, try to keep it down, will you?"


    As we continued preparing our meals, I filled Jinny in on what had happened the previous night, from the fight to the police station.


    Jinny listened while chopping her vegetables.


    The guy next to us, who had been quietly working on his soup, suddenly shared a random story about his own run-in with the police.


    One night, while out on ate-night walk, lost in his thoughts and mumbling lines from his favorite novel, he caught the attention of a police officer. The officer started to question him because he thought he might be drunk or high.He exined that he was just a writer working through some ideas.


    I think he was a literature student.


    Anyway... After making my food, I went back to my room.


    ...


    The next few days passed quickly. I got to know some people on my floor with friendly hellos but kept things casual. Over the weekend, Chloe arrived on campus, and I helped her move into her dorm nearby. We then grabbed dinner at the dining hall.


    Monday came and it was September 9th, the day of the first lectures.


    I stepped out of the dorm and walked to my car.


    Across the street, a bunch of guys were hoopin'' it up on the basketball court. There was even one girl out there. I didn''t recognize her, but she was pretty good.


    Just as I was about to get in my Mustang, a guy from my floor jogged up.


    "Hey Jack, you headed to Finance, right?" he asked, panting a bit like he''d just sprinted a marathon.


    "Yeah, hop in," I said, unlocking the car. "You''ve got yourself a chauffeur service today."


    He grinned and jumped in. "Thanks, man. I owe you one."


    He wasn''t studying finance, but being a business student, the business facility was conveniently close by.


    We dodged a few sleepy students crossing the road and found a parking spot.


    I slung a light bag over my shoulder with just one notebook inside. The campus was busy, students everywhere, walking in and out, running in and out, some chatting, some smoking in a designated area, and some not in a designated area.


    I walked in, grabbed a quick coffee at the caf¨¦ and headed for my first lecture in National Economics.


    It was part of the Macroeconomics 101 program together with International Trade and Finance that Professor Sophia Fletcher, the woman from the orientation, would teach.


    But she wasn''t the Professor of National Economics.


    No.


    There was another Professor.


    And this Professor was something special...


    Outside the lecture hall, there was a long wooden bench where a few girls were already sitting and engaged in conversation, and there were also a bunch of guys standing near the door.


    I recognized their faces but couldn''t recall all their names; after the first year, people tended to specialize differently, so I mostly remembered those with simr interests to mine.


    They just nced at me momentarily as I walked past them and inside the hall.


    With only 3 minutes until the lecture started, I took the exact same seat I had during orientation.


    The hall was pretty much the same.


    Except the ckboard was more of a greenboard.


    As everyone settled in, I noticed Sam Johnson as he walked up the stairs slowly.


    He had this habit of counting the steps to always sit in the same spot.


    "Morning, Sam," I greeted him.


    He nodded. "Morning. Iseethatyoualsopickedthesamespot." He settled into the seat next to mine and took out his phone, starting to record.


    ''I wouldment on what he just said... but I won''t...'' I thought.


    Just then, Sam spoke again: "I heard Professor Roger ke is teaching us National Economics. He was considered for a Nobel Prize nominationst year, but they denied itst second."


    "Having the knowledge has nothing to do with being able to teach it."


    "Well, we will see."


    Just as Sam mentioned, the Professor walked in right on cue.


    The man was an oddball.


    He looked like he had stepped straight out of the neen-seventies. He wore his long dark hair swept over his ears and sported thick, dark-rimmed sses.


    He came into ss without any books or any sort of notes and immediately stepped onto the stage and absentmindedly introduced himself. "Good morning, everyone," he said, his voice t. "I''m Professor Roger ke, and I''ll be your instructor for National Economics this semester."


    There was NO passion in his words¡ªzilch, nada.


    He then started to walk about the stage in one direction and then back. "We''ll be covering various aspects of macroeconomic theory, including fiscal policy, unemployment, intion, economic growth and so on and so on," he stated, his voice droning on in a way that made it hard to stay focused.


    Even the coffee wasn''t helping.


    It was obvious from everyone''s reaction how disappointed they were; I think they were considering dropping out right here and there.


    ''Oh, I just remembered something'' I thought and then looked up behind me.


    Matt Roney was sitting a few rows up. He was a guy with short blonde hair who was mildly overweight.


    I don''t know how but I remembered that his phone would ring any second now.


    3...


    2...


    1...


    "Ol¨¦-l¨¦-l¨¦-l¨¦-l¨¦-l¨¦-l¨¦! Tara-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta!"


    Matt''s phone red the Mexican Hat Dance ringtone loudly, drawing a few annoyed nces and creating a brief pause in Professor ke''s uninspired monologue.


    Matt hurriedly fumbled with his phone, trying to silence it.


    "Just take that call outside, please!" Professor ke spoke loudly.


    Matt, visibly flustered, quickly walked out of the lecture hall to answer the call.

 Chapter 45: First Day

    As he left, I couldn''t help but think about the guy.


    Matt was always talking aboutmodities, and FOREX. He had this habit of trading currencies everywhere he went and bragging about histest "big win."


    But I had a hunch this call wasn''t about a win. Knowing Matt, it was probably his broker informing him that histest trade had zeroed his ount...


    The guy was a gambler at heart.


    Matt was also interested in a certain girl, but I didn''t even want to think about it.


    Professor ke finally started on the actual part of the lecture.


    He rarely looked at his students, preferring to gaze at the ground or at the ceiling.


    His voice remained monotone, with no hint of enthusiasm.


    "Today, we will be discussing unemployment," he began, his eyes fixated on a spot somewhere behind the students. "Its outlined in the first chapter of your macroeconomics textbook."


    "In a capitalist economy, unemployment can be a result of various factors, such as technological advancements, shifts in consumer demand, and globalpetition. Capitalism depends on new ideas that increase productivity but those ideas can also cause people to lose their jobs."


    This hits...


    "On the other hand, socialism attempts to mitigate unemployment through state intervention. The government may provide guaranteed jobs, control major industries, and distribute resources to ensure employment for all."


    Then Professor ke droned on for an hour or so about the positives and negative of capitalism and socialism instead of focusing on the topic of uneployment...


    This man was something else.


    "Both systems are wed," he concluded. "Capitalism may create wealth and innovation but at the cost of social inequality and job instability. Socialism may provide employment stability but often at the expense of economic growth and individual incentives."


    With an absent-minded expression, Professor ke suddenly looked up and asked, "But should we always prioritize higher employment?"


    I nced around.


    Maybe some of them had an idea, but they weren''t sure enough to speak up.


    The question was simple, but not for someone just starting their education.


    "If someone wants to answer, just speak up," the professor added. "No need to wait for me to give you permission."


    I could easily answer this question, but I knew that someone else was about to speak up.


    "No. We shouldn''t." Sam said on my left.


    Professor ke looked in my and Sam''s direction There was actually a faint hint of interest in his eyes. "And why do you think that?"


    Sam looked somewhere in the general direction of the stage and took a deep break. "Prioritizing higher employment without considering other factors like intion and productivity is not going to work in the long run. We can destabilize the economy as a whole and erode purchasing power and savings. People need to keep fighting for work and social status.


    If they don''t, we will lose touch with what capitalism is all about."


    I could actually see a spark ignite within Professor ke''s eyes; like he''d just discovered how to turn water into wine.


    "Name?" he asked abruptly.


    "Sam Johnson."


    "Mr. Johnson," he began, "I appreciate your insight. I will give you additional credit for this." His gaze then shifted to the rest of the ss. "I''ll be offering extra credit for those who actively participate."


    The professor cleared his throat and adjusted his sses. "Now, aside from the midterm, there will be short quizzes at the start of each lecture. You don''t need to write them... but failing them means the highest grade you can get in this course is a C+. That''s it for today."


    I did drink the coffee, but only when the professor finally dismissed us did I reallye alive.


    As if the physical act of standing reminded my entire body that yes, it was daytime and consciousness is the order of the day.


    I nced to my left, where Sam was in the process of stopping his recording. I nudged him lightly. "Don''t bother listening to that recording," I said with a smirk.


    "Hmm? Didn''t he say there would be a test at the beginning of the next lecture?"


    "Nothing from today''s lecture will be on that test."


    A blonde guy a few rows down, jumped in with a grin. "He''s right. These professors love throwing in random stuff. My sister warned me about it."


    I turned to him. "Lucas, right?"


    "Yeah, that''s me; nice of you to remember," he replied, slightly surprised. He then came up to us, "Lucas Surfer." He put his hand out.


    Sam chuckled. "NO WAY that''s your actualst name."


    "It is!"


    Lucas was wearing another Hawaiian shirt, this time with palm trees.


    I interrupted them. "Five bucks says the test will cover frictional, structural, and cyclical unemployment, along with how it''s measured."


    Lucas perked up, shing a grin. "Ooh, a gambling man. Did you read the book already? Sure thing." He held out his hand.


    "Jack. Good to meet you." I shook his hand firmly. "I hope you keep your side of the deal, by the way."


    As I turned to leave, I nced back at Sam. "Better get someone to record the first chapter of the macroeconomics book and learn from that."


    Sam nodded. "I will."


    Lucas''s eyes bulged out. "Oh, Fuck! Almost forgot. You''re blind, no?" he bombed in.


    I left them to their conversation, exited the lecture hall and walked to my next ss.


    ''Five bucks for free...'' I thought.


    "Ey, Jack!" Alex Gagnon caught up with me. " I heard you talking about the test. Do you know what it will be on?"


    "Just focus on the first chapter of the book. Forget about the lecture."


    Alexughed. "Are you serious?"


    We stopped at a nearby food stall so Alex could grab a quick bite, then we headed to the Microeconomics ss.


    Unlike the lecture hall, this was a regr ssroom but slightlyrger, with three columns of desks, each with four seats, instead of the usual two.


    Some desks were already taken, likely because of the detour we took.


    Sam was sitting on a bench with Mia and two other girls. Maybe they felt safer with Sam around, given his blindness.


    Raheem Reddy, the quiet Indian guy, was sitting alone


    I walked up to him, "Is this seat free?"


    Raheem looked up from his textbook and simply nodded. "Yes."


    ''He might chat up the librarian, but if it''s not about science, he isn''t a man of many words,'' I thought to myself with a smile.


    I sat down next to Raheem, with Alex to my right.


    We would be forming groups in this ss, and I wondered if could potentially stop a certain ill-fated rtionship from happening right here and there.

 Chapter 46: Group

    A minuteter, the professor entered the room. He was very tall, towering at 6''5" (195cm), and slim, with a narrow face and blonde hair. He walked in with arge cup of coffee with "Best Teacher" written on it in bold letters.


    "Bonjour, mes ¨¦tudiants!" He greeted, "I am Professor Oliver Bacri, and I am excited to teach you microeconomics this semester!"


    His ent was thick.


    He raised his coffee cup and took a confident sip. He then set his coffee down and pped his hands together. "Now, let''s get started."


    "Microeconomics..." he started, moving energetically around the front of the ssroom. "It looks at how individuals and businesses make choices, how they use resources, and how these decisions affect prices and production."


    He pointed to a student in the front row who had a steaming cup of coffee in front of her. "For example, if you decide to buy coffee instead of tea, that is microeconomics. Your choice affects the demand for coffee and tea."


    "The first idea we look at in microeconomics is scarcity." he said, taking another sip of coffee to punctuate his thought. "Think of it like ziis: you have a limited amount of money or time. How do you decide to spend it?


    He smiled. "Imagine a hamster running on a wheel. It can sprint all day, but it''s not getting anywhere... It''s all effort and no progress. We have to make smart choices with our resources, or we''ll just be spinning in circles like that hamster."


    Then Professor Bacriunched into a moreplicated exnation. His hands moved up and down enthusiastically as he paced from one side of the room to the other.


    Then he talked about how each additional unit of a good consumed brings less satisfaction than the one before it. "It''s like pizza!"¡ª"The very first slice is magnifique; the second is still good, but by the fourth or fifth, you might not want any more."


    The passion was there, but he made grammatical mistakes and his rapid pace left some students confused.


    A girl in the middle row raised her hand hesitantly.


    Bacri paused and nodded at her.


    Itwashardforhertofindtherightwords,butsheaskedwhatmarginalutilitymeantindailydecision-making.


    "It is very simply," Professor Bacri responded, waving his hand as if brushing away the confusion and then repeating the concept using simpler terms, drawing fervently on the ckboard.


    As the lecture wrapped up, Professor Bacri sank into his chair, clearly fatigued. "We will be forming groups for a project," he announced wearily. "Please create groups of five pehrsons by next week. If there is anyone left, I will assign them to groups myself..."


    "You can go now. I will give the topics for the projects on the next lecture."


    I looked down to see Alex holding out his hand across the table. "You in?" he asked.


    I nced at his face. "Sure," I replied. "But there is no need for handholding."


    Alex chuckled. "Smart. We wouldn''t want anyone getting the wrong idea."


    "..."


    I turned to Raheem, who was packing his stuff. "Raheem, want to join our team?"


    Raheem turned rapidly to look at me. "How do you know my name?" he asked, eyebrows creased in surprise.


    "I waited behind you in the library for quite a bit of time."


    "I see..." he muttered, then nced between us skeptically. "So you want me to join the two of you?" He thought for a moment, then shrugged slightly. "Let it be. But if you guys are going to ck off, I''m going to report you."


    "Don''t worry. I will carry you if needed."


    "What about the rest of the team?" he asked.


    Alex grinned. "I think we should bnce out the gender ratio in our group."


    "And I think you should stop talking, Alex," I said.


    "Hey! That''s not cool..." Alex started to protest.


    "Alright, let me go get the rest of the team," I said, standing up and walking over to where Sam was seated.


    He was talking with Mia.


    "Sam! Do you mind joining my group for the project?"


    He suddenly jumped in his seat, "Jeez, you scared me," he said, as he readjusted and looked in the general direction of where I stood. "I mean... Why not. I''d love to join your team." he said.


    Mia, who has been listening, leaned forward, "Do you know him, Sam?"


    Sam turned his head slightly. "Yes, he''s a smart guy," he zed me.


    Mia then turned to me. "Do you have another spot on your team? Sam is the only person I really know so far, so if I could join too, that would be great."


    "That''s actually perfect," I told her. "We''ve got Raheem and Alex so far. So with you and Sam, the team would be full."


    "I''m Jack, by the way." I added.


    "Mia."


    By this time, Alex and Raheem had walked up to us.


    I looked over at them, "Alright, let''s form a group. I can vouch for Raheem; he practically lives in the library. And Alex..." I nced at Alex, raising an eyebrow. "...do you have any useful knowledge?"


    Alex looked offended at my skepticism. He straightened up: "I''m really into geopolitics and mary policy, and I studyws too."


    Raheem looked genuinely surprised. "Oh, really?" he interjected.


    Alex frowned. "What''s that supposed to mean?" he asked defensively.


    Raheem held up his hands innocently. "Nothing, man. Nothing."


    Suddenly, Matt, the slightly overweight blond with the Mexican ringtone, cautiously came up to us.


    "Hey, guys," Matt began, looking around at us. "Is your group full already, or are you looking for someone?"


    I turned to him, hesitating slightly. "Unless someone decides to desert, we''ve already got five."


    Matt''s shoulders slumped a little. "Hmm... I see," he murmured quietly. With a disappointed nod, he turned and quietly walked out of the ssroom.


    ''I aplished what I had set out to do... I hope that he won''t destroy someone elses life in ce of Mia''s.'' I thought.


    "Alright, there''s a two-hour break before calculus. How about we go to the Dining Hall and talk?" I suggested.


    Raheem''s eyes lit up "That''s a... good idea," he said, adjusting his bag.


    We gathered our things and left the facility.


    I noticed Sam speaking quietly with his bodyguard, who had been waiting patiently outside.


    They exchanged a few words, and then Sam nodded before catching up with us.

 Chapter 47: Proposition

    We walked to the dining hall. Sam used his white cane, swinging it left and right as he followed behind us.


    A few minutester, we got to the dining hall. It was an open space, with the ceiling very very high and tables sprawn around.


    I headed to the food counter and grabbed a serving of fries with fish, then found a suitable spot for us all to sit. Alex, Mia, and Sam joined me shortly after. Mia kindly helped Sam bring his portion of food to the table.


    Raheem walked up a momentter with two tes of food¡ªone piled high with wholemeal bread sandwiches and the other with chicken and a massive serving of vegetables.


    "Hey, are you seriously going to eat all that?" Alex couldn''t help but ask.


    "Of course, I''m running a lot. I want to go professional. I need the calories and protein."


    I turned to Raheem. "How about going for a run together sometime? I''m training for a marathon."


    "Really?" Raheem seemed interested. "What''s your usual running pace though?"


    "Between 7:30 and 7:50 per mile."


    "Ey, that''s decent," Raheem said with a nod. "Sure, I can go running with you on a recovery day."


    Alexughed. "Bro said ''recovery day''" He then turned to Sam. "How about you, Sam? Mia? You into running as well? Or are you just aszy as me?"


    Mia shot Alex a squinted look. "AreyousureyouwanttoaskSamthat?"


    Sam chuckled. "Running isn''t really my thing. But I do exercise every day."


    Mia nodded. "I don''t run either; I''m more into yoga and Ptes."


    Sam turned his head toward Mia. "So you''re tall and athletic?"


    Normally, this would have been a strange question, but it was totally normal because Sam was blind.


    Mia smiled. "I wouldn''t say I''m overly athletic, but yes, and I have long ck hair."


    ''She is giving him some information,'' I thought.


    I looked at Mia and Sam, "When did you guys get a chance to talk by the way?"


    Mia nced at Sam. "After the orientation, Sam thanked me for taking on the representative role. We ended up chatting a bit."


    Sam nodded. "Mia was curious about how I manage to function like this despite being blind."


    As we ate, we talked about the project. I mentioned that I had knowledge of marketpetition and investing. "I could write thousands of pages on topics like monopoly vs. perfectpetition or oligopoly."


    I did make this up a bit. There is a lot of stuff I could write about, but I knew this kind of topic woulde up in a week.


    Then I asked everyone what they were interested in.


    Mia said she had focused so much on math in high school that she didn''t have much time for other things. But she wanted to be an ountant and maybe run a tax-orientedpany someday.


    Next, it was Alex''s moment to share about himself, and a smile was already spreading across my face.


    "Well, actually, I''m from Canada and I was aureate of the International Economics Olympiad. I got invited by the University of Florida and offered a stipend," Alex said.


    Everyone looked at him, shocked and quiet, not knowing what to say.


    "Haa. You guys didn''t expect it, huh?" He added with a grin.


    "I expected this. Only a genius could make such embarrassing jokes..." I said.


    He then said that his father actually found a job in Gainesville and his family moved to Florida so that he could study here.


    He also shared his thoughts on mary policy. He believed in minimal government intervention and thought central banks often caused more problems than they solved.


    When it was Raheem''s turn, he talked about how he had been coding for many years and wanted to somehow connect his programming skills with economics to create something innovative.


    Finally, it was Sam''s turn to share. "Well... I have been learning a lot about how to manage and lead a conglomerate and how to invest effectively," he began. "Some of you probably know already that my family is very influential. I''m just trying to do my best."


    "Jack?" A female voice came from behind me.


    I turned around to see Charlotte. This time, she had her dark brown hair pulled up in a ponytail and was wearing a puffy green sweater paired with white shorts. A green handbag was hanging off her shoulder.


    "I''m sorry," I said to everyone, standing up and walking a few steps away to Charlotte.


    "Hi, Charlotte." I said, noticing a hint of disappointment in her expression.


    "You didn''t call me..."


    "I''m sorry, I just didn''t have the time."


    Charlotte sighed lightly. "Right," she said quietly. She reached into her purse and pulled out a neatly folded white shirt. "Here," she said, handing it to me. "I''m not going to force you or anything, but it would still be nice if you called."


    I took the shirt from her. "Thank you," I murmured, watching as she turned away and walked to the food counter.


    Getting back to the table, no one had asked what had happened between me and her. It seemed they had sensed it was a private matter.


    We continued talking for a bit longer.


    Once we finished eating, we gathered our things and left the dining hall, heading for thest ss of the day.


    Calculus with Proofs.


    The professor was an olderdy who was strict as all hell.


    There was the lecture and ss part of the course, and one was on Monday and the other on Tuesday.


    During the ss, she would require us to be prepared from whatever was on the lecture and if we don''t remember everything by heart, we should have it printed out; otherwise, we would get a minus credit.


    ''It was on the lecture.'' is a sentence I will never forget.


    As the lecture ended, everyone started packing up to leave, and I intended to do the same.


    "Till tomorrow, Sam," I said, rising from my seat.


    "Wait, Jack," Sam said. "I''ve been thinking about the conversation we had a month ago and I might have a little proposition for you."


    I nced at Sam, surprised.


    ''Did I just fast-forward this conversation by over 2 years?'' I thought.


    "What kind of proposition are we talking about?"


    "Would you be interested in talking to someone from my family who has a lot of experience in investing? Maybe you could learn something new."


    As Sam waited for my response, I fell into a moment of deep thought.


    Was what I was nning to do in this situation the correct way to go forward?


    Finally, I replied slowly, "I don''t know what to say, Sam... I would be grateful. Talking with someone who has a lot of experience can''t be bad."


    "Could you give me your number? I''ll contact you," Sam said, a hint of satisfaction in his voice.


    I nodded, pulling out my phone and exchanging numbers with him.


    Leaving the lecture hall, I had a big smile on my face. There was this feeling going through me that I couldn''t quite exin.


    Of course, I couldpletely abandon the Johnson family¡ªmaybe even destroy it once I had the power to do so.


    But I wasn''t doing this for myself.


    I was doing it for Sam.

 Chapter 48: Millionaire

    After leaving the building, I walked to my car and drove back to my dorm. Once in my room, I changed into running clothes and headed out for a jog.


    As I wasing back from the run, I noticed people ying on the basketball court again. Among them, I saw that girl¡ªshe was Asian, the second Asian girl I had seen at the university. She was medium in height, had untidily cut short ck hair that barely reached her ears, and she wore baggy sports clothes


    One could almost mistake her for a boy.


    Iturredtomethatinmypreviouslife,pletelyignoredeveryonearoundme.


    I had been too focused on trying to learn as much as I could during this time. In ss and after ss.


    I would devour as much knowledge as humanly possible.


    ...


    The next day, I had the first lecture in International Trade and Finance with Professor Sophia Fletcher.


    Matt was actually answering some tough questions during the lecture.


    Later, we had our calculus ss.


    On Wednesday, we had statistics and then political science.


    In Political Science, Alex showed off hard, which made him seem prideful instead of looking cool like he might think.


    But he did have the knowledge to be proud of; the professor was very impressed. Alex would definitely go on to take part inpetitions for the University of Florida.


    As I sat there, a thought popped into my head.


    Maybe I should take part in somepetition for fun?


    After the sses on Wednesday, I felt ready to talk to Charlotte.


    I thought about what I should say to her for a few days, like whether I should lie and say the money was not mine.


    I came to a conclusion, so I called her.


    "Hi, Charlotte. I was wondering if you''d like to go out for a meal."


    She hesitated for a moment. "Sure, that sounds good. But is this a date or...?"


    "No, it''s not a date," I said quickly. "Just a meal. I wanted to talk with you to rify what you saw on myptop. I don''t want you to get the wrong idea."


    "Okay, that is fine, but do you want to go to the dining hall?"


    "We can go to a restaurant." I suggested.


    Charlotte sighed. "Look, I don''t exactly have the funds to just go out to a restaurant whenever I feel like it."


    "I''ll cover the cost."


    "Oh, so it''s a date after all, huh?"


    "If you insist on calling it that,"


    We agreed on a time and ce. I found a casual type of restaurant nearby.


    We met at the restaurant at 5 p.m. Charlotte showed up in a white blouse, a pink skirt that showed off her legs and pink heels.


    "Heeey!" She gave me a warm hug as soon as she saw me.


    I ced my hand on her back gently. "It''s a cheap restaurant, you know. You didn''t need to go all out."


    "Thank you! You look great too!"


    We walked inside.


    It was a Mexican restaurant with walls in hot colors and simple wooden tables.


    We sat down and looked over the menus.


    When the waiter came to take our orders, I ordered the Braised Beef with Onion.


    Charlotte looked up at the waiter, "I''ll have the pico de gallo, guacamole, rice, and beans."


    I looked at her, surprised. "Are you a vegetarian?"


    "Yep, been one for years."


    As we waited for our meals, Charlotte was the first to get straight to the point.


    "So, what did you want to tell me exactly?" she asked, looking curious but calm.


    "I just wanted to talk about that brokerage ount you saw. At first, I thought maybe you were spying on me on purpose."


    Charlotte''s face showed a quick sh of difort.


    "But," I continued, "I feel like if that were the case, you would have been more forceful about it. So, for now, I just want to clear the air so that we don''t end up in some kind of awkward or incidious rtionship."


    "Alright..." Charlotte was in deep thought: "I appreciate you being honest with me. I''ll be honest with you, too. I was curious why someone with that much money would drive an old, used car and wear second-hand clothes. So... I''m assuming it''s your family''s money?"


    "Oh, no. The money is mine. I just don''t spend much."


    Her eyes grew wide in shock. "Wait, so... you''re a millionaire?"


    "I''m a millionaire." I confirmed.


    Charlotte''s expression shifted from surprise to excitement. And a strange, almost happy smile came out.


    "What?" I asked.


    She shook her head. "Nothing; it''s just... kind of fun."


    As our food arrived, we started eating and talking more about each other. I realized that I didn''t even know what she was studying.


    It turned out she was in her second year, majoring in music, with the piano as her main instrument. She had been ying since she was six, and it was clearly a big part of her life.


    I found myself enjoying herpany more than I had expected.


    As we finished up our meal, Charlotte nced at me with a curious spark in her eyes. "So, do you have a girlfriend?"


    I chuckled and shook my head. "Nope. And honestly, I''m not really on the lookout for one right now."


    "Figured as much."


    Just then, the waiter came by.


    "How are you enjoying your meal?"


    "It''s amazing, thank you," I said.


    "I''m d to hear that. Anything else I can get for you tonight?"


    "Just the check, please," I told him.


    The waiter brought the check in a red envelope and put it on the table. The meal, together with the drinks, was $31.


    They were probably expecting a tip, but I didn''t want to contribute to the broken system.


    People needed to stop following the tip culture like blind geese.


    ''It would only get worse as the years went by... Fuck''em.'' I thought.


    I ced $31 in the envelope and then we left the restaurant.


    After saying goodbye to Charlotte, I headed back to the dorm to sleep.


    One thought kept popping into my head as I dozed off.


    There are some things I will want to keep secret to avoid garnering attention that could limit my freedom, but lying about a few million dors was counterproductive.


    On Thursday evening, I went for a run with Raheem.


    He was spouting some nonsense about a "new" AWS service from Amazon and some new technology where he didn''t need to ''scp'' his code manually but could create an image or something...


    Friday was free, but in the morning I got a call.


    I picked up the phone and heard Sam''s voice on the other end.


    "Jack?"


    "Yes?"


    "Are you free today?"


    I rubbed my eyes, still a bit groggy. It was 6 a.m.


    "I should be. What''s up?"


    "If you''d be interested, I want to invite you to our family''s proprietary trading firm in Ondo."

 Chapter 49: Sams Goal

    "To Ondo?" I asked. "Why not. But you''ll need to give me the address."


    "I''m going there today, so I was thinking maybe I could take you with us. You don''t need to drive yourself. It would also be way more trouble because they would need to verify you."


    "Alright," I agreed, "but you''ll need to give me some time."


    "How about 8 a.m.?"


    "Sure, I''ll make it."


    "Well then... you have a room at Jennings Hall, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Be ready at 8 a.m. We''ll be there punctually."


    "Absolutely. See you then."


    I got up and looked through my wardrobe.


    One pair of business casual clothes wasn''t going to cut it. There were never enough nice-looking shirts.


    I decided to go shopping.


    I picked up some nice beige cotton chinos and a white shirt.


    On the way back, I bought a bagel since I didn''t know when I would get to eat lunch.


    After getting back to the dorm room, I checked my brokerage ount.


    [AMERITRADE]


    ------------


    [Total Bnce: $1,581,243.86]


    [Avable Bnce: $2.36]


    ------------


    [Market Value of Holdings: $1,581,247.50]


    [Margin: $6.00]


    [Buying Power: $4.72]


    ------------


    Portfolio:


    [NetEase Inc ($NTES)] [$6.91] {[ 10 shares ]}


    ------------


    Recent Transactions:


    [Options Buy: NTES Call Option ($18), Cost: $0.31, Value: $2.68, Quantity: 114,275]


    [Options Buy: NTES Call Option ($16), Cost: $0.26, Value: $2.92, Quantity: 169,000]


    [Options Buy: NTES Call Option ($12), Cost: $0.23, Value: $4.18, Quantity: 72,230]


    [Options Buy: NTES Call Option ($10), Cost $0.16, Value: $6.48, Quantity: 74,000]


    ------------


    I needed around $15,000 to pay off the office and pay Derek Johnson.


    I went ahead and sold some of the $10 calls.


    In the end, I would sell the obtained shares at a simr price of probably around $20. That''s why selling the ones that gave me the highest return at the moment was the most optimal.


    I sold 2,315 calls at $6.48 each, totaling $15,001.20. This means I would lose out on around $30,000 in the end. But If I had sold $15,000 worth of the $18 calls, I would have lost out on over $120,000 instead.


    I needed the money, but selling those calls hurt.


    I thought about the taxes I would need to pay on the gifts I nned to send to the ount under Christopher Vanderbilt. I needed to be very smart about it if I didn''t want to lose a massive chunk of the money.


    The lifetime gift tax exemption in 2002 was $1,000,000, and the non-taxable annual amount was $11,000. This meant that anything above $1,011,000 would be taxable.


    Anything over $1,511,000 would be taxed as much as 50%.


    Taxes on gifts were introduced in the early 20th century to prevent the formation of family dynasties that could end up ruling the country just because they were rich, not because they did anything meaningful.


    But I had a little special idea brewing in my mind that would help me avoid paying such high taxes.


    What if instead of gifting money, I "lost" it?


    What if I lost it to immortal investments?


    The capital gains taxes I''d owe at the end of the year would instead be paid by Immortal Investments.


    This way, I could dodge any extra taxes.


    ''I will need to write another letter to Derec,'' I thought.


    I made sure to log out of the brokerage ount. I needed to be more careful about this.


    I took a shower, changed into my new clothes, and headed out to wait for Sam.


    I knew they''de for me in a ck Mercedes-Benz S-ss limousine, and sure enough, exactly at 8 a.m., it slowly drove into the parking lot.


    The chauffeur got out of the limousine and leaned against the car with one hand on the roof, his dark short hair slightly messy, his face round, and his chubbiness filling out his ck suit.


    "Jack Somnus?" he asked me with a chearful smile.


    "Yes."


    He pointed to the right backseat door. "Sit in the back."


    I walked up and swung the door open.


    The inside was plush, with creamy leather seats. There were bottles of water in a small cab between the twofy seats.


    Sam was sitting on the other side.


    "Morning," he said, without turning his head in my direction.


    "Morning, Sam," I answered as I slid into the seat, feeling the soft leather.


    The legroom was impressive. There was enough space to stretch them out almost fully.


    A secondter, the limousine smoothly pulled away from the curb.


    I looked over at the chauffeur swinging the wheel. His name was Richard, or, as Sam usually called him, Ricky; he was more of a friend to Sam than an employee.


    "Can I have some water?" I asked.


    "Of course," Sam nodded. "Feelfortable."


    At that moment, Ricky nced back at me and my stretched-out legs. "This guy''s feeling a bit toofortable," he said with a chuckle before turning his attention back to the road. "Usually, when Sam invites someone, they sit like they''ve got a stick up their ass. But you look like a fish in the water."


    ''That''s because I have driven this car a hundred times before,'' I thought.


    As the limousine cruised along the road, Sam briefed me on what he wanted to show me during the visit to the Ondo branch. I would be allowed to tour their trading setup and speak with one of their top-performing traders.


    What he wouldn''t tell me was that he was the man in charge of this branch. He was looking for promising talents to join thepany, and this visit was partly an opportunity to assess me.


    The branch had been given to him as an 18th birthday gift from his father, Arnold Johnson.


    His father gave it to him to see what results Sam would bring and to test if he had the potential to seed as a leader despite his disability.


    The topic of Sam''s blindness was a very delicate one. Even so, I asked about it at our first meeting because it''s very natural to ask, and Sam could easily tell if someone had ill intentions in doing so.


    The truth was that Sam wasn''t blind from birth.


    At the age of 14, he was poisoned with methanol, which brought him close to death and led to the destruction of his optic nerve.

 Chapter 50: Johnson Trading corp.

    After about 30 minutes of quiet driving, we started discussing university-rted stuff. As we talked, I decided it was time toe clean with Sam.


    Since he first mentioned he could introduce me to someone from his family, we had spoken about investing quite a bit, and he was impressed with how much I knew.


    However, he didn''t know anything about my actual trading history.


    "Look Sam. I am indeed a beginner in investing, but I''ve been doing extremely well in thest year. I need you to know that if your family ever wants to offer me a job as a trader, I will most definitely refuse."


    Sam''s reaction was immediate. "There are as many traders in this world as there are fish in the sea. That''s not what we''re looking for." He took a defensive stance.


    "Then who are you looking for?" I asked, even though I knew exactly what his intentions were.


    "Let''s just say that I''m personally on the lookout for a business partner."


    "I see," I said thoughtfully. "And why do you think I would be a good choice?"


    Sam leaned back in his seat. "Well... that''s the thing. I don''t know. I''m headhunting. But I''m not looking for an employee.


    I''m looking for a friend."


    I couldn''t help butugh.


    "What are youughing at?"


    "Nothing. You just sound like an old man."


    ...


    An hourter, we arrived in Ondo, and Richard stopped the limousine in front of a ss skyscraper. Sam grabbed his cane, and we got out of the car.


    "It''s break time, Ricky. Be here in an hour. It shouldn''t take much longer than that," Sam said.


    "Yes, sir!" Ricky responded in aical way and drove the car away, deserting us there.


    I nced towards the entrance and noticed an oversized guy in a white suit walking out with a bagel. "Good morning,dies," he said with a bow to two mature women in high heels walking in.


    "Auch!" I screamed as I got hit by Sam''s cane.


    "Oops! sorry, man. Well, let''s go. The entire 12th floor of this building is the Johnson Trading Corp." He said as he slowly walked to the revolving door.


    We entered the lobby and rode the elevator to the 12th floor. When the doors opened, we stepped into a space with white wooden walls, a polished wooden reception desk, light grey carpet and offices divided not by walls but by transparent ss¡ªa very futuristic office for the time.


    An easy-on-the-eye brte secretary was sitting behind the reception desk. When she heard us step onto the floor, she peeked out from behind the desk and immediately stood up.


    "Mr. Johnson!" she called out enthusiastically.


    "Hello, Sara. Can I get a visitor card for my guest?" Sam asked.


    "Oh, of course," she replied, turning to me. "Nice to meet you, sir. Could I get your name? I will need it for the card."


    "Jack Somnus."


    Just 30 secondster, I had a white card to hang around my neck.


    Sam pointed with his cane at a small kitchen corner. "You can get some coffee here if you want."


    "I''ve had one already."


    "Well, let''s go to the main trading office then. This way," he said, and then walked confidently through the corridor, not even using his cane.


    We reached a locked door, which I opened with my visitor card.


    We stepped into arge open office that took up more than a third of the entire floor.


    The massive wall on the right was covered with LED disys showing tickers and their prices fluctuating in real time.


    There was also arge TV screen broadcasting CNBC''s live financial market coverage.


    The office had a set of desks that were all joined to each other and each had three CRT monitors.


    It really felt like an office out of "Wolf of Wall Street".


    That was a great movie. I''d love to watch it again, but it wasn''t even released yet!


    A few people were working at their stations, but the office felt a bit empty.


    "There are only six traders on-site today," Sam exined as we walked in. "Many are on vacation, and a few start atter hours."


    The traders were glued to their screens, barely blinking.


    Only one stood out¡ªa man in his early 30s wearing a red cap andfy, ''Sunday lounging with a beer'' type of clothes.


    He looked up from his desk, raised a hand in greeting, and then stood up.


    He wasn''t wearing any shoes.


    I sighed, ''Mark...''


    Mark strolled over, a grin on his face. "Eyo, Sam!"


    "Hi, Mark."


    He extended his hand to me. "I''m Mark Yankovic."


    "Jack Somnus," I shook his hand.


    He squeezed it hard!


    But I was ready.


    I squeezed it back.


    "Wow, wow, wow. There is no need to be so aggressive. Just making sure you''re awake." Mark said and then started walking back to his station. "Come on," he waved us over.


    "Mark''s going to show you a few things." Sam added.


    I moved up to Mark''s station with Sam, where he clicked a few buttons. "Let''s get to it," he muttered under his breath, taking a swig from a Monster energy drink.


    The bin under his desk was already filled with a few empty cans.


    Mark nced up at me. "So, Sam tells me you''ve been trading before."


    "Yes."


    "What brokerage?"


    "ETrading and Ameritrade."


    He let out a low whistle. "Oh man. What a great fucking choice! This makes things easier."


    He clicked a button on the keyboard and all three screens were now disying charts, with one of the screens having the rundown of current positions gain/loss on top.


    "Wee to the circus," Mark said. "This setup gives me everything I need. I catch every uptick and downtick and make split-second decisions. I never wish for something to happen; I always trade and always, first and foremost, protect my butt. Now tell me, Jack, do you see any buttons on the screen?"


    "No," I replied, "because you''re using hotkeys."


    Mark turned to Sam with a grin. "Hey Sam, where did you get this guy?"


    Sam just shrugged, looking amused and then sat down on an empty chair.


    Mark shifted his focus back to me. "Alright man. let''s get this straight. I''m a scalper, and I''m pretty sure you know what that is. But you don''t look like that kind of guy; we are way more crazy and coffeeine addicts."


    ''That''s a generalization and a half,'' I thought.


    After a moment, I spoke up. "I''m a future-focused trader."


    "What kind of bullshit is that?" Mark''s face twisted in confusion.


    I held up his Monster energy drink. "For example, this energy drink."


    "What about it?" he asked.


    "Thepany producing it is called Monster Beverage. Have you looked at their stock?"


    Mark raised an eyebrow. "Yeah. It''s deader than a doornail."


    "Exactly. And yet your trash bin is full of their new energy drink," I said. "You must like it a lot."


    Mark''s expression shifted as he began to understand.

 Chapter 51: Evil Practices

    "They only released their energy drinks this year," I continued, "and they are only avable in big cities. But the sales were quite amazingst quarter. They will definitely expand, and the brand they''ve been building will start to get engraved in people''s minds."


    "Then you''re not a trader at all; you''re more of a long-term investor."


    "Not exactly," I answered. "I look for events that could wake those stocks up and try to leverage the movement on them in the short term, using options for example."


    Mark nodded. "You''re ying the vtility without the heavy capital investment."


    "Exactly."


    "As long as your research on thepanies is actually based on facts and is usible, I can see how that can work," Mark said, leaning back in his chair. "But in my opinion, it''s almost impossible to know which of the hundred smallpanies will actually seed."


    "The stocks that I have picked so far were massive sesses in a month or two," I replied. "You can call it luck, but I do not believe it is."


    ''It''s not luck; I''m not lying,'' I thought. ''It''s future sight.''


    "News on MEDIFAST!!" All of a sudden, someone yelled from a station behind us.


    Immediately, Mark''s focus snapped to the TV at the front.


    He clicked a few buttons on his keyboard. "Let me show you how I trade."


    TAP!


    A new position appeared on the left monitor.


    (Long)[$MED][$7.91] {[10,000 shares]} {AVG Buy: $7.61} {G/L: +$3,000}


    Another click.


    (Long)[$MED][$8.93] {[20,000 shares]} {AVG Buy: $8.21} {G/L: +$14,400}


    Then Mark sat there, focused and waiting.


    Exactly 14 secondster, he clicked another key.


    (Short)[$MED][$10.49] {[10,000 shares]} {AVG Sell: $10.61} {G/L: +$1,200}


    Then, almost immediately, one more click to get out of the long position.


    [Shares Sell: $MED, Amount: 20,000, Average Price: $10.11] {G/L: +$38,000}


    All this time, he didn''t breathe even once.


    Once he sold out of the position, he took a big breath and rxed.


    He turned to me slowly. "Do you understand what I just did?"


    I nodded. "Yes. You scammed people out of money." I said matter-of-factly.


    Heughed evilly. "Yes. You''re right." He leaned back in his chair, clearly pleased with himself. "I wake up a stock after news with a big buy, then short the top and dump the shares. That''s how you make money off of young, inexperienced traders."


    "Yhym. I understand."


    Mark smirked and continued, "You know, there are all these courses out there. If those people could actually make enough money with the strategies they teach, they wouldn''t bother selling courses. They''d just keep making money themselves. But instead, they get other people to do what they''re doing, ensuring that if they''re first, they''ll always make money."


    He leaned forward, more animated now. "A few years ago, people organized pump-and-dumps through emails; now they use group chats. They mention stocks they''ve already umted long before. The VIPs in the room might make some money because newbies in the market, who aren''t in the group, can still feed that stock by buying shares. But if the VIPs are a bitte, they won''t make money either."


    "But what follows is far darker," he paused. "False promises that the stock is actually a good investment keep traders holding onto the impulsive buy."


    "They hold on until the stock reverse-splits, then reverse-splits again and again, until their 1000 shares at $10 turn into 10 shares at $0.02. Eventually, it gets delisted from NASDAQ and moves onto the OTC market. Theylose 100% of their money."


    I agreed and then asked, "Are you a specialist in these types of trades, or do you trade different stuff as well?"


    "Oh no," Mark replied, shaking his head. "I actually prefer trading big stocks and indexes."


    He clicked something on his keyboard to show me his trading strategy. "No crazy amount of indicators can help you make money. Myapproachistosticktoonegoodone."


    He pointed at the screen. "ItradeVWAPdowntrendanduptrendbounces. I need to be very quick on the trades, taking small losses before I take the mother of all losses..."*


    He then concluded, "The most important thing is to not get stuck in the stock. If you do, you can erase all your gains from the month just like that. It''s about making money, not making the best trades."


    He paused and added, "Although, in your case, I guess you''re looking for the best trades."


    "That''s true," I replied. "But I don''t buy pumped-up stocks. I buy the stocks that are already dead or barely alive but have been building a base and are not on a steep downtrend."


    Mark looked at me inquisitively, "So, how good have you actually been doing? Not in terms of money amounts¡ªI''m not that nosy¡ªbut percentage-wise."


    "...I''ve made a few thousand percent over my initial investment."


    He stared at me for a moment, his eyes widening. "What did you buy into?"


    "For example, NetEase."


    "Damn," Mark muttered, pulling up the stock''s recent performance. "I traded that one before. It shot up massively, but I thought it dropped quite a bit afterward."


    He checked thetest price. "Holy mother of all fucks. This stock looks strong. I guess the news wasn''t just to pump it up. It''s up 600%. Did you use options?"


    "Yeah," I said. "I bought call options just a few weeks before their quarterly earnings announcement in August, and I''m still holding onto them."


    "How did you know the earnings would be positive?"


    "I looked into their stores, browsed through forum opinions, the number of yers, and interest in their premium currency in their games," I exined.


    Mark turned to Sam. "I don''t know who is this guy that you brought to me today. But no trader here has insight like he does."


    Thisment drew some attention. "Hey Mark, watch your words!" one of the traders from across the room called out.


    "Yeah, yeah, Tom, shut your ass up," Mark replied dismissively.


    Tom shook his head, clearly unimpressed.


    We spent some more time talking about various indicators and technical aspects of trading with Mark.


    After a while Mark also got out of his short position making over $50,000 in the span of a few minutes.


    He told me to drop by sometime, adding that it didn''t feel like he was talking with a newbie but more like with a colleague.


    I left the trading floor with Sam and we sat down on the sofas to drink coffee.


    "So," Sam began, taking a sip of his coffee,"I''m sorry I did not tell you earlier, but I am actually the owner of thispany."


    Sam continued, exining that while he wasn''t ready to make any decisions at the moment, if he did extend an offer, it would be fair and based on equal grounds, not exploitative.


    "For now, let''s just stay in contact," he said.


    "We have a group project. We will definitely stay in contact."


    Twenty minutester, we left the building, and Richard was waiting with the ck Mercedes-Benz limousine.


    As we walked up to the car, I spotted another ck limousine parking a few dozen meters away, and I recognized the registration tes...


    It was the car of a member of the Johnson family. Sam''s brother, Doyle Johnson''s, to be specific.


    I had a bad feeling about this, but mentioning it would raise suspicions.


    I slid into the back of Sam''s limousine and we drove off to a high-end restaurant for lunch, courtesy of Sam.


    After lunch, we returned to Gainesville.


    ...


    Over the weekend, I had dinner with Chloe again.


    Despite only a week of studying, she was already giving me the vibes of a dietetic, telling me what I should and shouldn''t eat.


    ...


    As expected, the topic "Oligopoly VS Perfect Competition" appeared in the microeconomics ss, and everyone agreed that it''s a great choice for our group.


    Weeks passed aswe prepared our project during sses and additional meetings, studied for National Economics tests, and got ready for our midterm exams scheduled for October 25th and 26th.


    ...


    Four weeks went by quickly, and Friday, October 11, 2002, came around.


    I was ying basketball on the court outside my dorm.

 Chapter 52: Bad and Good

    I was out on the concrete patio, standing in loose gym shorts and a pair of Air Jordans. Six other guys, dressed in simr gym shorts and T-shirts, were running up and down the court, ying ball.


    Having not yed much basketball in recent years, I wasn''t feeling overly confident. Back in high school, my experience had been limited to physical education sses and the asional game during summer break.


    Still, I knew I was quick and had decent stamina, plus I wasn''t too shabby at dribbling. It was just for fun anyway.


    There weren''t enough yers to form full teams, so we switched to ying one-on-one and two-on-two games on one side of the court. The guys I was with weren''t exactly basketball stars either; the real recruits for the team were practicing elsewhere.


    After about 30 minutes of ying, the Asian girl with short ck hair I''d seen around the court showed up. She was wearing baggy men''s shorts and a loose T-shirt. At about 5''8", she looked delicatepared to the taller guys on the court. I was 6''2" and still felt short next to some of them.


    The guys greeted her with friendly fist pumps.


    "Hey, Hana!" one of them called out, giving her a high-five.


    "What''s up, Hana?" another one asked.


    "Hey, guys. Do you have full teams?" She asked as she took the ball from them and bounced it agaisnt the concrete.


    "We could use another yer." one of the guys said.


    I ended up joining Hana''s team, and we quickly got into the game.


    Hana yed really well, dribbling smoothly and her uracy was great. But the boys were clearly not looking to go all out on her. They made sure to challenge her without making her feel overwhelmed.


    I was running fast and had lots of stamina, so I was able to get to the other side faster than most of them and I also made some decent passes.


    And I did some shittalking as well. Of course.


    One standout moment was when Hana dribbled past a couple of defenders and made a great shot from the top of the key.


    It was clean.


    The game went on and the score was neck-and-neck as we got to the final point.


    I made a break for the other end of the court, trying to cherry-pick for thest shot.


    Running full speed I got a pass from one of the guys and found myself wide open.


    No defenders around. I took the shot.


    But for some reason, I hesitated on the follow-through. I didn''t get the ball to spin properly, and the shot came off t, hitting the.


    Before I could react, the opposing team grabbed the rebound and quickly pushed the ball back down the court.


    They scored thest point with a m dunk.


    "FUCK YEAAA!" The bro who scored yelled.


    We lost.


    We gathered around the court, catching our breath.


    Hana had a slight smile on her face despite losing.


    "Nice game," I said, nodding towards her. "You yed really well."


    "Thanks!" Hana smiled and gave me a cute ''OK'' gesture, joining her thumb and index finger in a circle. "You had some great fast breaks too."


    I looked at her more closely, noticing something familiar. Gentle facial features, pale skin and almond-shaped, deep brown eyes. A hint of western heritage.


    I was almost sure that the other Asian student looked very alike.


    "You know, you remind me of another girl I met before. I think her name was Luna Park."


    "Long purple hair and very annoying?" Hana gave me a knowing look.


    I chuckled. "Maybe a bit..."


    She giggled softly. "Yeah. You met my sister."


    "Really?"


    "Really. Anyway,e y with us more often. We usuallyck enough people for full teams."


    "Sure, why not," I said, picking up the ball from the ground. "But are we done already?" I looked around.


    That''s when one of the guys spoke up, saying he needed to go.


    It made it impossible to make even teams.


    "How about we y some more two-on-twos? We can swap out yers every few baskets." I suggested.


    We quickly split into smaller teams and continued ying.


    About thirty minutester, I fist bumped Hana and the others before heading back to the dorm.


    ...


    Once I was in my room, I picked up my phone and dialed my dad''s number.


    He was supposed to have a day off today and there were a few things I needed to talk to him about.


    "Hey, Dad, got a minute?" I asked as soon as he picked up.


    "Sure thing," he replied, sounding somewhat distracted. "Your mom''s got me out here trimming the bushes, but I have two hands."


    "Did you go to the doctor?"


    He hesitated for a moment. "Yes, I did¡­"


    "So, what did they say about the coughing?"


    He sighed heavily. "You were right. Turns out, I''ve got some chemical poisoning in my lungs."


    "And are they going to do anything about it?"


    "They''re going to do a lung wash," he said. "It''s supposed to help get rid of the chemicals."


    "Alright, I told you, Dad. You shouldn''t be so stubborn."


    "Yeah, yeah¡­ Thanks for caring about me," he said, his voice soft.


    "How''s Sydney and Mom doing?"


    "Well," he said, "Sydney just took the SAT. She said she did really well on the math section. Britney must have done a great job teaching her. And mom... you don''t need to worry about her. She''s fine." he finished with a strangely concerned tone.


    "Dad... what happened? Don''t keep me in the dark."


    "Well¡­ Mom lost her job. But she''s already looking for something new, so don''t worry too much."


    I was taken aback.


    She lost her job?


    How is that possible?


    That never happened in my previous life.


    Did I cause it?


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. "Dad, don''t worry about it. I''ve made a lot of money recently."


    "Yes? That''s good that you''re doing well."


    "No, Dad," I said, trying to contain my enthusiasm. "When I say I''ve made a lot of money, I mean sums that couldst you and Mom for the rest of your lives if invested wisely. I''m talking retirement-level money."


    There was a pause on the other end of the line. "Jack... what did you do?"

 Chapter 53: Submissive

    "I told you, Dad, I know what I''m doing in the stock market."


    "Son, there are plenty of people who know what to do, but they still lose or barely make anything," he replied, a hint of concern in his voice.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ll send money to you early next month."


    "There''s no need. We''ll manage. You can keep it to yourself," he insisted.


    "I''ll send money no matter what you say, Dad."


    "...alright. Do what you want. And how are you doing at the uni?"


    We chatted a bit more, catching up, before I said my goodbyes. "Take care, and don''t leave Mom alone with this, Dad. Talk to her. I''ll call herter."


    "Will do. Take care, Jack."


    "Bye, Dad."


    ...


    Saturday rolled around, and I was ready for a nice, chilled-out day. But then I got a call from Charlotte. Now that I called her once she had my contact info.


    She invited me to a party at a local club where students often hang out. With nothing better to do, I decided to go.


    The club was packed, both with students and pulsing bass.


    And most importantly. There was a bar.


    Charlotte''s friend bought us drinks,


    All the while Charlotte was being quite clingy, and even though she knew I wasnt looking for a girlfriend, what she said was that we could be ''friends with benefits'' and it didn''t take too long before I found myself with her in my room again.


    Then I remembered that my lighter was busted.


    "I will be right back" I told Charlotte and went knocking on people''s doors.


    II knocked on that dude from the kitchen''s door, no answer. Then another door and another one, again no answer.


    Then I knocked on Jinny''s door. She opened it, her ginger hair was wet and she was wearing ck pajamas. "What do you want?" she asked, slightly annoyed.


    "Do you have a lighter that I could borrow?"


    "Wait." She disappeared for a few seconds and then came back with a lighter. "Here."


    "Thanks, Jinny," I said, taking it from her.


    She gave a quick nod before closing the door.


    When I walked back into my room Charlotte was sitting on the bed with the pipe ready to go.


    We took a few hits, now drunk and high on adrenaline, she nced at me, "Can you tell me who are you, Jack? You aren''t an ordinary student. You are confident, good looking andfortable talking with women... And how did you make so much money? Are you a drug dealer?"


    "Oh, is this an interrogation now? Maybe I should smack your ass for snooping around."


    There was a strange glint in her eye as I said that. "YES! Do it." She quiped.


    "What?" I taken aback by her boldness.


    "Spank me." She said, her eyes locked onto mine, daring me to act as she put the pipe down on the coffee table.


    ''Is she into BDSM or is she just drunk?'' I thought.


    I made a serious expression, like I was about to give her a punishment. "Stand up and take off your clothes." Imanded.


    She stood and slowly unbottoned her top, taking it off and teasingly dropping it to the floor. Then she grabbed the hem of her skirt and slowly lowered it down her bubble butt as it also fell to the floor.


    She had lost her shoes when she first came in and now stood in just a pair of white cotton panties and a white bra.


    When she reached for her panties I stood up and grabbed her hand to stop her.


    "Get down and take off my pants." I ordered and she immediately got down to her knees, licked her lips and then slid the zipper down slowly.


    I flipped the button open and my dick came out through the opening in my boxers pping her on the cheek.


    She nced at it and then looked up and saw my six-pack, my chest and then my face.


    I looked straight down into her eyes, "I think that you should be punished for being a bad bad girl, you know what you deserve?"


    She opened her eyes wide as she looked up at me like a puppy, "...a spanking?"


    "You catch on quickly. Get up."


    I gave my shorts a nudge and they hit the floor.


    As Charlotte got up I pulled her into my chest and pressed my cock against her belly.


    We started kissing which had her worked up pretty fast. She finally pushed back and came up for air.


    I sat down on my bed, "I wanna see your tits as I bend you over my knee."


    Charlotte smiled and started taking off her bra as I reached with my hand and fingered her wet pussy through her panties.


    When her bra fell to the floor my gaze lingered on her tits as I pulled her down, bend her over my knee, and rubbed my hand on her ass as if I was warming up a spot to take a hit.


    "AHHH!" I spanked her ass and she let out a moan.


    I was never into this type of thing, I had no idea what happened to me. However, Charlotte was visibly into it.


    "What is your only purpose?", I asked.


    "To pleasure you... Ah!"


    "Good little girl."


    I spanked her again and she grit her teath. "Ahhh-" she eximed, as she used her hand to stop herself from moaning.


    "Now get back on your knees" I ordered.


    "Yes... Master?"


    She slid from my knees kneeling down in front of me.


    I got up and looked down at her.


    "Suck my cock. Suck it like a lolipop", I smirked.


    "Yes, master...," She licked my shaft up and down. I grabbed her head and thrust my cock inside, fucking her mouth.


    Her eyes wattered in seconds. In and out, I made her gag. I was ruthless, but she was as if hypnotized.


    "Get up", Imanded.


    She got to her feet, her knees trembling.


    I grabbed her and turned her around.


    Then I pulled her towards me, as she groaned.


    "Do you wanna get on myp, little girl?", I asked out of courtesy.


    "Yes, master. Please, I''m so horny!", she begged.


    I sat back down and rubbed my thighs, inviting her.


    As she lowered her ass I spanked her, "Did I grant you the permission to sit? I asked if you wanted to..."


    Her gaze pierced mine, those captivating blue orbs pleading, "Please, can I sit? I''ve been such a good girl today."


    "Fine, sit down on my dick, but don''t you dare move an inch when its inside you."


    I grabbed the crotch of her thin panties and pulled it to the side and she slid my cock inside of her with one swift movement. She was fully lubricated.


    She moved her soaked cunt up and down my shaft, moaning softly with each motion.


    I pulled her closer towards me and she breathed heavily into my ear as I watched her face full of ecstasy.


    I thrust my cock inside of her, again and again as she pleaded me to let her cum.


    "Are you going to cum for me,", I whispered into her ear.


    "Ahhh... Yes, Yes, Yess!", she purred.


    I pinched her nipples as hard as possible and plundged my cock inside her pussy with full force.


    "Cum for me, Charlotte!"


    As if onmand, she moaned and fell on me, her pussy throbbed as she kept on cumming relentlessly all over my cock.


    She went crazy and started squirming and iling around, she pushed me on top of the bed and started french kissing me, we went into an all-out wrestling match.


    When we finally came to rest, she was on her back with me on her stomach and I had her hands pinned above her head. I leaned in and whispered in her ear. "You liked it didn''t you? You''re a sub, aren''t you?"


    She was breathing hard. "Yeah... I love it. You can be raugh with me. Ravage me."


    She confirmed she was ready for more, so I put on a condom and in no time, she was riding me or I was riding her. She wanted it harder so she got it harder.


    She was thrusting up and we were mming together. She was grunting like a tennis yer with each thrust.


    We went on for ten minutes until I was ready to explode. I gave a little grunt myself as I unloaded into her.


    By now, we were both sweating and breathing hard. It wasn''t thirty secondster that there was a knock at the door.


    I quickly threw a sheet over Charlotte, who was still catching her breath, and grabbed my briefs from the floor, hastily putting them on.


    I checked through the door hole.


    It was Jinny.


    I opened the door slightly, trying to keep myposure.


    She looked at me apologetically, "I''m sorry, Jack, but our other lighter doesn''t work and my boyfriend is pissed off that I gave you the one that works. I tried to wait until you were done..."


    "Wait, I need to find it," I replied, a bit startled.


    In my haste, I forgot to close the door enough to hide Charlotte. She blushed and quickly raised the sheet over her head.


    I scrambled around, found the lighter, and handed it back to Jinny.


    "Here you go."

 Chapter 54: Project

    "Thanks," she said, taking it.


    "I didn''t know you had a boyfriend," I remarked.


    "Well, now you know," she replied with a slight smirk.


    I closed the door behind me to give Charlotte some privacy.


    "Is it the same girl asst time? Girlfriend?" Jinny asked.


    "Not girlfriend," I rified. "Anyway, thanks for the lighter again. Now, could you go?" I pointed out to the corridor.


    She said bye and left right after.


    When I got back to my room, Charlotte was already changing in the bathroom.


    She didn''t want to stay the night, and I wasn''t about to ask someone who isn''t my girlfriend to stay the night with me, so I drove her to her dorm.


    As she got out of my car, she flipped her fingers in a casual wave. "Till next time."


    I sighed. "Did I want to spend my time chasing women? No. After all, time is a limited resource... But I did have a lot of fun tonight."


    ...


    On Sunday, Jinny got a party going with maybe around 15 students somehow fitting into the small dorm room and some spilling into the hallway.


    By Monday, I was nursing a bit of a hangover.


    ''Ehh... I promised myself never again...'' I thought.


    In the morning, I dragged myself to the National Economics ss. The professor handed out the weekly test with a single question:


    "Briefly exin the main factors that contribute to long-term economic growth in a country."


    I wrote down the expected answer: Investment in education and health, umtion of physical capital, technological innovation, open markets and trade, stable legal systems and property rights, as well as sustainable fiscal policies.


    But I decided to add something that wouldn''t be expected from an undergraduate student, the country''s ability to understand investment behaviors and the impact of automation on thebor market. This topic wasn''t as pressing in 2002, so I knew it woulde across as a more astute observation and maybe grant me a few extra points.


    A few minutes before the lecture ended, Mia, Alex, Raheem, Sam, and I quietly left the hall.


    Mia was wearing a sharp ck-and-white outfit, like she was going to church,  "I already got a ss with a projector reserved; we just need aputer." She said.


    Alex turned to me, "So your notebook doesn''t have the right port?"


    "No," I answered.


    "Tsktsk," Raheem added, "The projector they have is like the first projector that has ever existed. It has EGA instead of VGA. What kind of joke is that?"


    Mia interjected, "I already asked for theputer in the front office. We just need to pick it up."


    "Mia''s doing everything. I don''t think we are needed anymore." Sam added quietly.


    Mia shot him a look, "If not for Jack, we''d be thest to present, not the first."


    We collected theputer and then went to the ss to present.


    The deal was like this: either make a presentation or write all the numbers on paper and present by heart.


    It was 2002 not 1990, so we made a presentation.


    As the ss filled out, Professor Oliver Bacri sat down at the back of the ss with, suprisingly, a coffee thermos.


    I guess a cup of coffee wouldn''t be enough for him today with how boring he thought the presentation would be.


    We started it up and Mia exined how, in a perfectlypetitive market, there are tons of buyers and sellers, andpanies can join or leave easily.


    Firms cannot influence the market price and must ept it as given.


    On the presentation there were clear visuals and diagrams. And this was the reason for why Mia prised me so much.


    The presentation making technology was quite new and most of the students had no idea how to use it.


    On the other hand I had many years of experience working in data visualisation trying to convince the old farts at the Johnson Family to put their money where MY mouth was.


    Alex discussed how, in an oligopolistic market, a fewrge firms dominate the market. How they manipte the market, including price-setting.


    He talked about industries such as the airline and telmunications sectors.


    Raheem spoke about the evolution of market structures over time and how they have changed in the U.S. up to 2002.


    Which markets were most skewed towards oligopoly.


    Like the soft drink industry with Coca-C and Pepsi.


    Sampared the two market structures in terms of efficiency. He discussed how perfectpetition leads to consumer benefits, while oligopoly can result in higher prices and reduced consumer choice.


    The presentation had been going smoothly, and it was time for thest segment.


    My segment.


    The projector disyed a series of charts illustrating the rise of oligopolistic tendencies.


    "Market dynamics shift over time," I began, pointing to the graphs. "These charts highlight a clear trend. As economies expand, industries often evolve frompetitive to oligopolistic."


    "This bubble graph shows a significant increase in market concentration. Aspanies grow and capturerger shares of their market, they often switch to a carnivore strategy, acquiring smallerpetitors."


    I nces over a few students, "This rises a question about capitalism. Markets tending to oligopoly can drive innovation, as the dominatingpanies have spare resources to spend on innovation, but on the other hand eliminatingpetition leads to power and wealth concentration, driving inequality."


    "And maybe just maybe, we are gradually eroding the ideal of the American Dream." I concluded.


    CLAP!CLAP!CLAP!


    "Tr¨¨s bien, tr¨¨s bien," Professoe Bacri said as he stood up with a wide smile, "I was so into it that I didn''t even drink my coffee." He looked directly at me, "Your group is getting an A for the project."


    Maybe for the Professor it was exciting, but some studentsy t on their desks even after devouring a coffee...


    People started leaving the room, "Great presentation!" some said.


    "Fuck. Now we actually need to try." Matt Roney muttered as he walked by.


    And then out of nowhere Lucas Surfer who was one of the onesying t on their desks, woke up and started talking gibberish.


    "Ey, yo! Did you guys catch Hurricane Lili on the west coast? I was out there surfing on the weekend. Anyone wanna hit the surf with me sometime?"


    I shook my head, "I can''t surf."


    Lucas pped me on the back,  "No worries, dude. I''ll teach you." he then nced at Alex and Raheem, "What about you guys?"


    Raheem looked at him like he was crazy, "Nope, not interested."


    Alex actually put his hand over Lucas''s shoulder, "I''m not against it, brother, but I think we have examsing."


    "Hey!" Mia started, "Why aren''t you asking me as well?" She made a sad face at Lucas.


    Everyone stared at her in surprise.


    Including me.


    ...


    25th October, 2002.


    "Don''t stress out~" they say, "Mid-term exams don''t really matter that much~" they say, as they pack hundreds of students into a single hall, each desk set with a nk sheet of paper, and teachers patrolling the aisles like hawks.

 Chapter 55: Exam and Deal

    But even before entering the hall each student was made to draw the number that would tell them where to sit.


    The staff was collecting any electronics that we might still have in our possession, and I did indeed have my beloved Nokia with me.


    The only things we were allowed to have were a few pieces of paper and a pen; calctors were not permitted since the mathematical part of the exam was scheduled for tomorrow.


    I found my assigned seat and sat down, staring at the nk piece of paper in front of me. The Professor on the front stage scribbled down the start time, "You can flip the exam paper." He announced.


    I flipped the nk piece of paper to see the questions.


    The exam was a mix of all the non-math courses we had covered. The first part was a series of 20 closed questions.


    "Which scenario could lead to an improvement of a country''s financial ount but potentially harm its long-term economic health?" (C) Persistent borrowing from abroad.


    "What happenes when there are differences in real interest rates between two countries?" (A) Capital flows to the country with the rtively higher real interest rate.


    ...


    I quickly answered all of them.


    Then came 5 open questions.


    The first three were very straightforward. Nothing interesting, nothing to add.


    But seeing the forth question, I would haveughed if I didn''t remember answering it once before.


    "Suppose you could buy shoes one at a time, rather than in pairs. What do you predict the cross-price sticity for left shoes and right shoes would be?"


    I answered: "I would predict the cross-price sticity of demand to be highly negative. An increase in the price of one would lead to a decrease in the quantity demanded of the other. Higher price of one makes both less attractive. But with time smart buyers might appear with the idea of buying one and waiting for the price of the other to fall."


    Thest question had a "double-star" to it and it was there to prevent anyone from getting full-score.


    It even said at the bottom that the question was from the man, the legend, Professor ke of National Economics.


    "What does an aging poption do to the economy?"


    ''A very broad question.'' I thought.


    But questions 1 to 24 took me just 30 minutes and I had 2 hours left...


    I remembered answering this question with a single sentence the first time around, thinking I was smart, just to get 0.5/5 points for it.


    "Shrinking work force leads to slower GDP growth. Employers might need to rise wages to retain talented workers. Older people are less willing to take risks leading to less innovation. Additional strain on working ss to support the elderly. Higher healthcare prices. Less consumption.


    Decreased demand for housing could lead to a crash. Shift in investment preferences..."


    And more and more...


    I finished and put my pen down.


    Thirty minutester, Professor announced, "Those who finished writing already can leave now."


    I stood up, pen still in hand. As I left the hall, I spotted Alex leaning against the wall outside.


    "How''d it go?" I asked.


    "Simple enough." Alex replied with a shrug. "But I guess some of the others might need to start flipping my burgersa."


    We chatted briefly about the exam, and then I waited another thirty minutes for Sam, who was in a neighboring ssroom taking a special test with audio help.


    Finally, Sam left the room and his bodyguard approached him immediatelly. They exchanged a few words before Sam walked up to me with his bodyguard''s help.


    "Let''s go talk somewhere private," he said.


    We walked out to the parking lot where Sam''s limousine was parked.


    Yesterday Sam said that he had a deal ready for me.


    Once we were inside the limousine, Sam turned to me with his soul-devoid eyes open.


    "Listen," he began. "I''ve seen you work hard. You have also shown me how you turned nothing into millions. So, proposing a regr job to you would be pointless."


    "Here''s the deal: the Ondo branch of the tradingpany is currently valued at 290 million dors. It''s a private shareholdingpany and I''m going to offer you a chance to be part of it. Right now, I hold 65% of the shares, my father owns 30%, and 5% is reserved for employee gifts."


    "I want to offer you 20% of my shares for your work. What do you say?"


    This kind of offer would never be possible if I didn''t show him my earnings, it would also not be possible if I didn''t show off my knowledge.


    But there was a downside: this deal would likely mean that my rtionship with Sam would be one ofpetition, rather than evolving into a friendship.


    "Those are voting shares, am I right?" I asked.


    "Yes, they are, You''ll have a say in how thepany is run."


    I took a deep breath. "Sam, you''re currently holding the majority of the voting shares, and you''re willing to give it away just like that? You''d be giving up the right to make decisions on your own."


    Sam''s brow furrowed. "I don''t understand. Are you rejecting the offer?"


    "No," I said, shaking my head. "I''m saying you''re being too naive... What if your father gifts his shares to someone and that someone persuades me to vote in his favor? You''d lose all control."


    He didn''t answer so I continued, "I want to join yourpany mainly to build my credibility. I still want to focus on my own investments and trading, and I''m starting another venture, so I won''t have the time to fullymit to yourpany. I don''t think it''s right for me to demand this from you. Also, Sam, making this kind of decision might not be the best move for you.


    You''re too impulsive and too kind. You need to be more strategic. More greedy."


    "It''s not how I operate," Sam replied.


    "I know..." I began, "Instead, I''ll ept 10% of the shares and a good sry. That''s all I need."


    Sam paused for a long while, "I won''t ask why you''re being so considerate, but I agree. I''ll have the contract ready by tomorrow."


    I nced at him, "...By the way, Sam. Do you like gambling?"


    "No... Not really."


    "I''m going to Las Vegas next week. You can go with me if you want."


    "No. Because my bodyguards would need to go with me."


    "And? ... You should really let go a bit. Especially after the exams. Think about it." I said and then I opened the door of the limousine and stepped out without saying goodbye.


    Once I was back at my dorm, I checked my brokerage ount.


    [AMERITRADE]


    ------------


    [Total Bnce: $6,814,259.01]


    [Avable Bnce: $2.36]


    ------------


    [Market Value of Holdings: $6,814,262.65]


    [Margin: $6.00]


    [Buying Power: $4.72]


    ------------


    Portfolio:


    [NetEase Inc ($NTES)] [$15.61] {[ 146,240 shares ]}


    ------------


    Recent Transactions:


    [Options Buy: NTES Call Option ($18), Cost: $0.31, Value: $16.11, Quantity: 114,275]


    [Options Buy: NTES Call Option ($16), Cost: $0.26, Value: $15.92, Quantity: 169,000]


    ------------

 Chapter 56: Acceleration

    The $10 and $12 calls have already been exercised.


    I was nning to start selling as the price moved above $18. However, I was unsure how much my sell-off would impact the market price.


    Bncing the timing and the size of my sell orders to maximize returns while minimizing the impact on the market was crucial.


    ...


    On Friday, October 26th, I wrote the math portion of the midterm. It was nothing crazy, just some basic function analysis, limit proofs, derivatives and some continuous statistics.


    I wasn''t about to solve the Riemann Conjecture.


    After the exams, together with maybe 10 people from the ss, we went to celebrate a bit. Someone had some "juice.". It had a nice kick.


    On Monday, October 29th, the price of NetEase shot above $18.


    I began selling.


    By Wednesday, I had offloaded 50% of my shares, but the stock that was supposed to continue up to $22 was now turning against me.


    It peaked at around $19.40 before starting to decline.


    Mysell-offhadtobeelerated.


    The price fell and fell, with myst shares being soldte on Thursday, November 1st, at a price of $16.92.


    Iwasabletogetanaverageof$18.37pershareforthe429,515sharesIsold.


    [AMERITRADE]


    ------------


    [Total Bnce: $7,890,184.55]


    [Avable Bnce: $7,890,184.55]


    ------------


    [Market Value of Holdings: $0.00]


    [Margin: $0.00]


    [Buying Power: $15,780,381.10]


    ------------


    Recent Transactions:


    [Shares Sell: NTES, Amount: 429,515, Average Price: $18.37]


    ------------


    I was hoping for eight million, but it''s looking immacte.


    Time to take the next step.


    [Withdrawal: $3,690,000, Recipient: Jack Somnus, {Bank of America}]


    And the step after that.


    ------------


    [T Healthcare Corp. ($THC)] [$194.12]


    ------------


    [Options Chain: T Healthcare ($THC)]


    [Call Options]


    [Dyed Calls Purchase: Set for November 7, 2002, 10 a.m.]


    [Total Investment: $4,200,136.20]


    [Expiration Date: November 31, 2002]


    [Strike Price: $197.00]


    [Price per Option: ~$148.20]


    [Quantity: ~28,342 Options]


    {Might vary on day of purchase}


    ------------


    I ced a dyed order for $4,200,000 worth of T Healthcare call options, each with a strike price of $197.00, expiring on November 31, 2002.


    These were uncovered call options, which meant that I would have to pay the seller of the options the $4.2M premium and I would be in control of 100 shares per call option.


    Everydorthatthestockgoesabovethestrikepricewouldearnme$2.8M.


    Meaning that a price just above $198.5 would put me in profit on November 31st.


    But the reason for this purchase wasn''t as straightforward as it would seem.


    In normal circumstances, I would hope for the shares to continue going up after November 7th.


    But that is not the case this time.


    T Healthcare''s stock will crash.


    The chief operating officer and the chief financial officer will resign just a few days after November 7th.


    T will go under federal investigation for how it handled Medicare payments for costly operations.


    The stock price will most definitely NOT exceed the $197.00 strike price and the options will expire out-of-money.


    I WILL most definitely lose every penny of my investment.


    $4,200,000 down the drain.


    That, however, was the intended oue.


    It was not a mistake that I scheduled the call purchase for November 7th at exactly 10 a.m.


    I will let Derec Johnson know about this time, and just like that, Immortal Investments will be the yer on the opposite side of the trade, essentially scamming me out of my 4.2 million dors.


    "I don''t even need to send a letter." I muttered to myself.


    I immediately went online and booked an airne ticket to Boston for today as well as a two-way airne ticket from Boston to Las Vegas for tomorrow.


    "I will talk to Derec in person."


    When I was considering different ideas for how to transfer the money to Immortal Investments, this was the most efficient way I could think of.


    If only I had ess to the dark pool...


    I could execute these kinds of shady trades away from the public eye. But unfortunately, I was too small and insignificant to have ess to it.


    I quickly grabbed a small suitcase from the closet, tossing in a few changes of clothes and other essentials. My notebook went in next, and with everything packed, I left my dorm room.


    I made my way down the stairs and to my Mustang.


    I brutally threw the suitcase into the trunk.


    Fuck!


    I forgot about the notebook.


    I quickly checked on it. Thankfully, it was still in one piece.


    I slid into the driver''s seat, turned the key in the ignition and pulled away from the campus.


    I have tried to convince Sam to go with me, but I guess our rtionship hasn''t evolved enough for him to do things like this with me.


    I was having a hard time assessing what Sam thought about me because I was constantly thinking about what we did together in my previous timeline.


    I think I''ve been to Las Vegas 3 times with him.


    And the truth was that Sam was a huge gambler; he was a sick gambler even.


    I always struggled to understand how he could derive so much enjoyment from gambling, especially since he couldn''t see what was happening right in front of him.


    He''d often answer that he was imagining it all in his mind.


    Since Sam didn''t want toe with me, I even considered asking Jacob, or maybe Chloe or Charlotte. But buying them a two-way ticket to Las Vegas might be a bit much for them to ept.


    They would probably feel like they''re owing me.


    ...


    Of course, I wasn''t about to drive to Boston for 18 hours.


    As I drove into Gainessville airport, I thought about how it might be better that I''m going solo. At least I could take a little detour in Boston to handle a few things.


    DING!DING!DING!


    Just then, my phone rang.


    I nced at the screen, noted the unfamiliar number, and answered.


    "Hello?"


    "Good morning," came a smooth female voice from the other end. "Do I have the pleasure of speaking with Mr. Somnus?"


    "Yes." I replied.


    "Wonderful. This is ire Thompson from Bank of America," the voice continued smoothly. "I''m reaching out regarding some recent activity on your ount. Do you have a moment to discuss this now?"


    ''They are fast...'' I thought.


    It must not have taken long since it was a card transfer.


    "Well, actually, currently I''m driving into an airport, so no. I don''t really have the time."


    "Alright then, we''ll callter," ire said. "When would be a convenient time for me to reach you again?"


    "I can take your call in about five minutes," I replied. "I just need to park."


    "Wonderful," ire responded. "I''ll call you back then. Remember to use your card for air travel!"

 Chapter 57: Boston

    I finally found a parking spot at the airport, which, of course, wasn''t free.


    I hastily paid for the spot and grabbed my things.


    The usual rush of people hit me as I entered the terminal.


    I made my way to a small airport caf¨¦, where I ordered a quick snack: a greasy bacon, egg, and cheese croissant, along with arge coffee.


    As I munched on the croissant, my phone rang again.


    "Hello?" I answered.


    "Hello. This is ire Thompson from Bank of America again. Could I use a moment of your time?"


    I swallowed thest bit of croissant and took a sip of coffee, clearing my throat. "Sure. Go ahead."


    "Great. I''m calling in regard to the recentrge deposit to your ount. I wanted to inform you that with this deposit, your bnce has now reached a level that qualifies you for our exclusive Diamond Membership."


    "I''m aware of that," I said. "But I''m pretty sure I need to maintain that bnce for more than three months..."


    "You''re right," ire replied. "But since your deposit was so substantial, we''re offering you the benefits of the Diamond Membership right away. I''d love to tell you how this could be really valuable for you."


    I set my coffee cup down. "Alright. What are the benefits?"


    "One of the standout perks is our premium credit card benefits," ire began warmly. "With the Diamond tier, you get a 75% rewards bonus on eligible Bank of America credit cards. So, whether you''re shopping or dining out, you''ll get even more value from your everyday spending on top of the usual."


    "When ites to savings, the Diamond Membership gives you a 20% interest rate boost on your Advantage Savings ount. This means your money will grow fasterpared to standard savings ounts."


    "You''ll also enjoy no monthly maintenance fees, and if you''re thinking about a mortgage, there''s a 0.25% interest rate reduction."


    Her tone became more personal and engaging. "Since you seem to travel a lot, I should mention our travel benefits. With the Diamond Membership, you''ll have unlimited no-fee transactions at ATMs worldwide. Plus, for travel and dining, you''ll earn 1.5% cash back and extra points that can be redeemed for various rewards."


    "I really think you''ll find these benefits quite handy." She concluded.


    I leaned back, considering how to respond. "Thanks, ire. For now, I might have a more profitable way to invest my capital, but I will definitely use all the other benefits. You can send me your credit cards. I will use them well."


    "d to hear it!" ire replied. "I''ll follow up with the wee packet soon. If you have any questions, just let me know. I''ll be personally responsible for providing you with all the details. Enjoy your travels and have a great day!"


    ''I''m beginning to escape the Matthew effect'', I thought.


    This theory has shown that people''s social or economic sess has historically been directly rted to their initial level of poprity, friends, and wealth...


    After leaving the caf¨¦, I made my way to the boarding gate.


    By 9 a.m., I was boarding the ne to Boston.


    I was flying economy ss¡ªthere was no need to spend extra money unnecessarily.


    Every penny counted, and I knew how quickly it could turn into thousands.


    Inded at Boston Logan Airport before 1 p.m. and took a taxi from East Boston Memorial Park to Boston Common Park.


    It was just 6 miles from the airport.


    I paid $20 for the cab fare and got out.


    On my way there, I had a few hours to think about how to approach this and I was now ready to act.


    I needed a ce to meet with Derec that does not have cameras, or at least somewhere that does not draw attention to itself and would not link me to thepany if someone looked into it.


    First, I needed to find an ATM.


    On the way to the ATM, I passed by the building where my office was located¡ªthe 26th floor of a tall skyscraper on Court Street.


    Opposite the building was a spacious open area with a pocket park in the center. It had some trees, a few benches, and a handful of teenagers showing off on their skateboards.


    ''Targets located.'' I thought.


    I made my way to an ATM and withdrew two $50 bills.


    Then, I pulled out a piece of paper from my suitcase and wrote:


    "To Derec Johnson,


    Christopher Vanderbilt,


    Avenue One Restaurant,


    Today, 2:30 p.m."


    I stowed my pen back in my suitcase and walked back to the pocket park.


    There were three boys wearing baggy t-shirts that hung loosely over their low-slung pants and baseball caps worn backwards or tilted to the side. Their skateboards scraped against the pavement, the asional flick of a board sending them spinning into the air.


    I walked up to them.


    "Hey, what''s up guys? Want to make fifty bucks?" I said, taking out the $50 bill.


    The boys stopped skating and looked over at me.


    "For what?" One of them asked.


    I took out the paper from my pocket and pointed to the skyscraper behind them. "I need to get this piece of paper to the 26th floor, to Immortal Investments."


    They nced at each other and then back at me. "Sure, bro. But you give the cash first."


    "Of course," I said, handing over the fifty-dor bill along with the piece of paper.


    The boy who took the money smirked, "Thanks for the cash, man, you can go now."


    Ahh...


    Heughed, "Just kidding, bro. Don''t sweat. Immortal Investments, right?"


    He left his skateboard with his friends and headed off, crossing the street.


    I took out the other fifty-dor bill and handed it to the remaining two. "Here''s something for you guys too, so you don''t fight over it."


    The boys stared at the bill, wide-eyed. "Holy fuck! Are you rich, man?" one of them asked in disbelief.


    I chuckled. "Anyway, enjoy it, guys."


    With that, I left them and walked to the restaurant that I specified in the message.


    Derec was working alone at the moment, so all I had to do now was hope that he wouldn''t dismiss the guy without even looking at the message.


    15 minutester, I entered the restaurant, it was around 2:10 p.m.


    It was a mid-range restaurant with a bar and a line of wooden tables facing antic windows, which had bronze leather sofas on one side and chairs on the other.


    I sat down on the sofa in the furthest corner and ordered pork sausage with crispy potatoes and chilled juice.


    20 minutester, with a weing ding of the door, a man in his early 30s entered the restaurant.


    He wore a gray suit, his hair was perfectly styled and there was a detailed barber''s touch to his beard.


    An exemry look of a sessful businessman.


    It was Derec Johnson.


    He looked around.


    The restaurant wasn''t packed; there were only a few people, so I raised my hand and looked at him.


    He caught my gaze, hesitated for a moment, then cautiously walked over.


    He stopped on the opposite side of the small square table and stared at me.

 Chapter 58: Plan In Motion

    "Stop staring and please sit down, Mr. Johnson. You can order something if you like; it''s pretty affordable here."


    Derec cautiously pulled out the chair and sat down. "Mr. Vanderbilt?" came out of his mouth with an ounce of surprise.


    I nodded.


    "That''s... surprising," he said. "I expected you to be at least my age, if not older."


    "I''m pretty sure you''ve met quite a few wealthy young people in your life."


    "Yes... but they are not quite as..."


    "As what?" I prompted.


    "Resourceful," he finished.


    That''s when a waiter came up to our table. "Would Sir like to order something?"


    Derec looked up at him, "Yes, I''ll have an espresso, please."


    "You''re not eating?" I asked Derec.


    "I had lunch already," he replied and as the waiter walked away, he leaned in slightly and lowered his voice. "Sir... why did want to meet me and why here?"


    "First of all, don''t call me ''Sir,'' Derec. Just call me Chris from now on," I said.


    "That''s not your name, though, is it?"


    "For now, I''m Chris to you."


    Derec didn''t respond, so I continued, "I''m meeting you here instead of at thepany so my face won''t be caught on the building''s cameras. As for the reason for this meeting, it''s about money, of course."


    Derec''s eyelids lifted slightly. "In yourst message, you mentioned sending the money at the beginning of November. Did something change?"


    I reached into my suitcase and pulled out another piece of paper and a pen. "I''m not going to exin everything in detail right now," I said, "but you''ll receive a one million-dor transfer on Monday. I need you to deposit it into thepany''s brokerage ount immediately."


    I scribbled down the details of the options trade I had nned and dragged the paper slowly across the table to him.


    He took his time reading it, and his face kept going from understanding to fear.


    He finally put it down and looked at me.


    I could almost sense anger in his gaze.


    "Are you mad? Are you trying to copse Immortal Investments to benefit from the government bailout n, or something?" he said, raising his voice.


    "I knew this would be your reaction," I said, leaning back on the couch.


    "These are naked calls." Derec''s face reddened. "With just over a million dors, we won''t have the firepower to cover the potential losses. As soon as the stock creeps up to $199, we''ll be wiped out."*


    Frustration was evident in every line of his face.


    I took a sip of my juice, "The vtility of the stock is very low, and the expiration date is right around the corner. I set it up in such a way that the brokerage would let you enter the contract even with just one million dors to cover the losses."


    He hesitated for a moment, then lowered his voice even more. "I know you''re trying to avoid taxes with this... but how are you so sure it''ll work?"


    "Don''t worry," I said with a slight smirk. "I''ve got insider information. The stock isn''t going to go above $197."


    Derec''s eyes widened. "This is so illegal¡­"


    "You''re worried about legality now?" I replied, raising an eyebrow. "Aren''t you already knee-deep in this?"


    He let out a dark chuckle. "No, I mean, I''m just thinking about how fucked up this whole thing is."


    "Don''t worry about it," I said casually. "Our small fund isn''t going to attract the SEC''s attention. Anything below $10 million is barely on their radar. It''s the same with banks¡ªmost of the scrutiny happens at the big leagues."


    I paused, making sure my words sank in. "Just stick to the n and do what I''ve asked."


    Derec grabbed the ss of water the waiter had brought along with the espresso and downed it in one gulp. "Ahh..." he moaned, putting the empty ss back on the table.


    "How''s the report on Cal-Maineing along?" I asked him.


    Derec sighed, "That''s pretty much all I had to do for the past two months, so I''ve been all over them. I''ve got like a hundred pages of reports. They are trading just under $3. Thepany''s revenue fell this year and they are operating at a loss. But they did expandst year and have the capacity for 12 million birds."


    He looked at me curiously. "But eggs, of all things? Why go for amodity like eggs when the software sector''s getting hot again?"


    I raised an eyebrow. "I asked you to look for positives, not negatives."


    Derec shrugged. "Well... shit, there aren''t many positives if you ask me. The demand for eggs has been dropping for the past few years."


    I paused for a second. "Are you on a diet, Derec?"


    He blinked at me a few times. "Why does that matter?" he asked, confused.


    I leaned in slightly. "Read up on the Atkins diet. It''s gaining traction, and there''s a hypothesis that as it bes more popr, people might start showing more interest in eggs, which are high in proteins. Analyze the market in that direction. That''s all I have for you today. You can go."


    "...hmm, I''ll look into it."


    He finished his espresso, left a $10 bill on the table, stood up, and gave me a nod before heading out.


    I finished my juice, settled the bill with the waiter, and then left the restaurant as well.


    ''There''s a man called Reagan Lee at Harvard that I need to meet and recruit, but it''s alreadyte. He''s probably back at his dorm already...'' I mulled over it for a moment.''Hmm. I can always swing by when I get back from Vegas.''


    I decided to take a stroll through a nearby park and after some time, I found a cozy hotel nearby.


    $299 a night...


    I checked in and walked up to my room, immediately taking out my notebook.


    I logged into my online banking ount.


    [Bank Of America]


    ------------


    [ount Owner: Jack Somnus]


    [ount Bnce: $3,689,592.39]


    ------------


    I was almost broke prior to the withdrawal and then I had to pay for the flights and a few other things. I was already diving under the withdrawal amount...


    ''I''m still rich...'' I tried to convince myself.


    I proceeded to initiate a transfer of $1,000,000 to the ount under Christopher Vanderbilt. I hoped Derec would handle it well.


    I watched the bnce shrink.


    Next, I set up a transfer of $90,999 to my dad. The amount was specific, so I would only need to pay a 26% gift tax on $79,999; the rest will be exempt.


    I will also need to pay a 20% tax on the withdrawal that I have made.


    That left me with $1,857,793.65


    In spite of using illegal ways to dodge taxes, the government was like an ant¡ªno matter how hard you try to hide the crumbs, it''s always there to carry off its share.

 Chapter 59: Las Vegas

    I spent the evening reading Reagan Lee''s recent paper on the hardware, software, and gaming industries from 1997 to 2001.


    Even though he was currently only about toplete his bachelor of arts undergraduate degree, his work was already highly regarded.


    I wanted to prepare myself to have a productive conversation with him when I will go to meet him and try to recruit him.


    The Reagan Lee I knew was a Professor of Financial Economics, one of the most highly regarded Professors at Harvard.


    After reading for hours I finally crashed for the night.


    My rm woke me up at 5 a.m.


    I quickly packed up, checked out of the hotel, and hopped into a taxi.


    I arrived at the airport with plenty of time to spare and boarded my flight just after 7 a.m.


    I settled into my seat. To my left, an overweight man was struggling to buckle his seatbelt. To my right, a mature woman in her early forties. She wore a light blue cardigan over a simple blouse.


    I tried to rx...


    "Achoo!" She let out a loud sneeze, then she immediately began rummaging through her small, well-worn backpack.


    Noticing her plight, I reached into my own bag and pulled out a packet of tissues.


    "Here, these might help." I offered them to her with a polite smile.


    She looked up, "Oh, thank you so much," she said gratefully, epting the tissues and dabbing at her nose.


    "Weeeeeee! Weeeeee!" Before I could settle back into my seat, a young child a few rows ahead started wailing at the top of their lungs. "Weeeee!" The sound was persistent and loud.


    ''If this is how it''s going to be, I might seriously consider flying business ss...'' I thought.


    The crying continued unabated, but an hourter I sighed with relief as the cabin became quiet.


    Some timeter, I looked out the window as we flew over the Grand Canyon, Lake Mead and the Hoover Dam.


    The ne touched down at McCarran International Airport. As we taxied to the gate, I nced out the window.


    Las Vegas, or as some called it, Lost Wages.


    A city of neon lights and endless entertainment.


    It was thankfully November, which meant the weather was more bearable.


    Summer is a tough time in Vegas. It''s hot as hell! dry and hot as hell...


    I waited at the baggage im for my suitcase. When my bag arrived, I grabbed it and headed outside to catch a cab.


    The driver had this wild hair sticking out from under a stained baseball cap, with sunsses that barely stayed perched on his nose.


    He spun around as I got in, "First time in Vegas?"


    I gave a half-smile, "You could say that."


    He seemed momentarily puzzled, then his face lit up. "Oh, man! You gotta check out some of the strip clubs! The Spearmint Rhino''s wild, and Crazy Horse III has amazing shows too. Trust me."


    "Sounds like you know what you''re talking about..."


    "Oh hell yeah!" he said, driving through traffic with wild abandon. "I''m tellin'' ya, I''ve been to these clubs more times than I can count."


    On the way, I saw several billboards stating, ''What happens in Vegas, stays in Vegas.'' There was a time when Las Vegas was actually trying to be a family entertainment capital, but it has gone back to it''s roots.


    It was back to sin city.


    The cab screeched to a halt at the Begio Hotel and I got out.


    I wanted to get a room here because of the high-rolling casino that it was connected to.


    As I stepped into the hotel, it was clear that there was no hiding anything in this city. The hookers prowled the lounges, openly asking out unapanied men.


    The check-in process was swift, and the rate for a night was lower than what I''d paid in Boston.


    "Wee to the Begio," the receptionist said with a polished smile as she handed me my room key. "Enjoy your stay."


    I entered the room and walked over to the window.


    There was a clear view of the Begio Fountains. The jets of water arched high into the air. During the night, the fountain would be illuminated and there would be a very nice night show with the water dancing in sync to the music.


    I unpacked my suitcase and pulled out the shirt my grandpa gave me for my 17th birthday.


    It was a green Hawaiian shirt with bright exotic flowers on it.


    I put it on, took my wallet with me and headed downstairs to the Begio Casino.


    I went straight to the ATM in the casino lobby and withdrew $50,000 in $100 bills. It only took a minute, and a guy was even there to help me bundle the cash.


    Just like that, I was holding a thick stack of banknotes. $50,000 really didn''t look like much.


    Iwenttothecashiertobuychips.


    At the cashier, I saw this guy who, to be blunt, looked like a total nutso; he had long blond hair and wore baggy clothes. He was trying to deposit $1 million in cash¡ªtwo full suitcases stuffed with $50 bills.


    The dude was actually sitting on the floor, taking pictures with the money, with his tongue out.


    Meanwhile, a few gents were waiting in front of me, clearly getting impatient.


    Finally, it was my turn.


    I walked up to the cashier, "I''d like to get 10 $5,000 chips." I said.


    The cashier nodded and started counting the money using a machine. After a few moments, he looked up with a smile. "Everything checks out. Here are your chips."


    I took the stack of chips from him and immediately headed for the ckjack tables.


    Most of the tables were packed with yers, people all around me were gamblingaway their money.


    But there was also a special area¡ªa VIP area. There was a small door covered with a red curtain; a man with a shining bald scalp in a ck suit stood in front of it.


    "I''d like to enter the high-rolling tables." I told him.


    He looked me over. "Sir, could I see your chips, please?" he asked politely.


    I showed him my ten colorful $5,000 chips.


    He nced at it, nodded, and then opened the curtain. "Wee in," he said, motioning me through.


    It was way different inside. There were fewer yers, and some of them had people holding their chips for them. The tables were clearly marked: some had a maximum bet of $20,000, while others reached up to $100,000.


    I walked up to one of the tables with a $100,000 maximum bet and took a seat next to a middle-aged gentleman in a red t-shirt.


    The dealer was a brte. She was wearing one of Bagio''s dresses. It was buttoned down, covering all of her private parts, but the top was open, showing just enough cleavage to be enticing.


    She was maybe 30 and attractive but there was hardness in her eyes.


    She smiled as I sat down.


    ckjack is one of the few casino games where the yer has a chance. If you do it right, you can minimize the house advantage on each hand, and if you''re not overly obvious about it, you can arrange to y for bigger stakes when the odds in the deck are in the yer''s favor.


    Now, that didn''t mean that I could do it...


    I ordered Coke and ced five of my $5,000 chips in front of me, stacking them neatly in a pile.


    The dealer nodded in acknowledgment and began dealing the cards.


    I got dealt a queen and an eight - 18.


    I motioned for no more cards, and the dealer yed the house cards: a 4 showing.


    She flipped her down card, a 7. 11 so far, and she took another card.


    A jack.


    21 - ckjack.


    -25,000$.

 Chapter 60: No Chance

    I ced another $25,000 worth of chips on the table for the next hand.


    I was all in.


    The guy in the red t-shirt beside me put out his own stack of chips, twice as big as mine.


    The dealer began dealing again.


    I had a King and a 7 showing - 17.


    The dealer revealed her up card: a 6.


    I should be doubling down, but I didn''t have enough chips.


    "Stand," I said.


    The dealer revealed her down card: a Jack, she was up to 16.


    She drew another card, a 7. Total of 23.


    Bust.


    +$25,000.


    The dealer shed a bright smile. "Congrattions on the win!" she said, handing me the additional 5 chips I''d won. The man in the red t-shirt beside me was also celebrating, having won $50,000.


    I took a sip of my Coke and ced another $25,000 on the table for the next hand.


    The dealer dealt the cards: I got a 3 and a 6, totaling 9.


    The dealer''s up card was a 3.


    ''What was it again?'' I thought. ''I think I should double down.''


    "Double," I said, cing another 5 chips on the table.


    The woman nced at me, then drew a card from the deck and swiftly dragged it in front of me.


    Ace!


    My total was 20.


    The dealer revealed her down card: a 9, she was up 12.


    She drew another card, a 7, giving her a total of 19.


    I won again, with a 20 against the dealer''s 19.


    +$50,000.


    I picked up my Coke can, then carefully gathered my 20 chips and slipped them into a small silver satchel provided by the casino.


    I stood up from the table. There was no need to blow $50,000 of profit.


    As I stood up, the gentleman in the red shirt turned to me. I hadn''t noticed before, but he had a butt chin and rimmed sses on his nose.


    He extended a hand, holding out a red business card.


    "You cane... if you find the time," he said, with a grin.


    I took the card from him. It read:


    "Party Naked Las Vegas


    Lake Mountain Nude Club"


    I raised an eyebrow, tucking the card into my pocket.


    "Thanks, but I would rather keep my clothes on today," I said, giving him a nod and walking away.


    As I was heading out of the VIP zone, my eyes caught sight of someone.


    "Nics fucking Cage..." I muttered under my breath.


    I think he was living in Las Vegas at the time so it makes sense he would be here.


    I didn''t disturb him or anything. I turned and made my way back to my room.


    Once inside my room, I hid the satchel of chips in a cupboard, locked the door behind me and walked out of the hotel.


    It was just past 4 p.m.


    ''A nude club... there is Capital N No, Capital C Chance. There was probably an orgy happening there right now..." I thought, ''I am feeling a bit hungry, though.''


    There was this cozy, off-the-beaten-track Italian restaurant Sam and I used to frequent whenever we were in Vegas. I think it was called "Be Notte". I remember it was very homy and they sold finger-licking pasta with marinara sauce.


    I walked north for about 15 minutes from the hotel, and soon I reached the Lake of Dreams. It was an artificialke, surrounded by lush greenery.


    I continued past theke and turned east into a narrow alleyway. I passed a Mexican restaurant and a Korean spot.


    I didn''t really remember these ces, but the first time I visited was in 2005, so it wasn''t strange.


    That''s when I spotted the mesquite tree I was looking for. Its wide-spreading branches, peeling bark and feathery green leaves were unmistakable.


    ''The Italian restaurant should be right next to it.'' I thought.


    I nced at the building, expecting to see the Italian restaurant I remembered, but instead, I saw a small Chinese restaurant with a banner reading "May Bloom."


    "..."


    ''Please tell me there was a Chinese restaurant here before the Italian ce opened...'' I thought, ''Don''t let this be some fucked-up parallel universe or alternate reality or whatever. I''m not sure if I''m ready for this.''


    I pushed open the door and stepped in cautiously.


    There were deep rednterns hanging on the walls and traditional Chinese wooden screens separated a few tables.


    I could smell spicy and savory aromas and hear some people working in the kitchen.


    There was no one inside except me. I was pretty sure that most of the business was takeout.


    I chose one of the small tables tucked along the wall.


    A momentter, a beautiful fairy appeared¡ªa cute Chinese waitress, to be exact.


    She wore a white and revealing qipao ( chinese traditional dress ) and white wrist-length gloves. Her qipao only went down to her mid-thighs, showing off her long, slim, milky legs and her deep cleavage was showing through the cutout areas of the qipao.


    Only in Vegas...


    A long wooden hairpin held her elegant bun of ck hair in ce.


    The young Chinese waitress approached my table with a confident smile and leaned in ever so slightly¡ªon purpose, I was certain¡ªuntingherbossomevenmore.


    "Wee to May Bloom," she said, "Have you decided what you''d like to order?"


    I nced up with a smile. "I''ll start with the hot and sour soup. For the main course, I''d like the spicy kung pao chicken and a side of steamed jasmine rice."


    Her smile widened as she took note of my order, her gaze lingering on mine. "Excellent choices," she purred. "I''ll make sure to add a little extra spice to the kung pao chicken just for you..."


    "That sounds perfect. Thanks."


    "Anytime," she said, her tone flirtatious. "I''ll get this started right away."


    The service was impressively fast. The food arrived steaming hot; it was spicy and tasted amazing.


    The waitress returned, her smile as bright and attentive as ever. Her red qipao swayed gently with each step. She stopped by my table, "How was everything? Did you enjoy the food?"


    I looked up at her. "Honestly, this is the best Chinese food I''ve ever had."


    Her eyes sparkled with pride. "We''re d you liked it!"


    "By the way... When did this restaurant open?" I asked.


    She ced her finger on her lower lip, as if deep in thought. "Hmm, we actually just started business in May."

 Chapter 61: Making The Bet

    ''May... that''s exactly when I came back. '' I thought. ''I must stop believing it is a coincidence...''


    "Sir, will you be paying with card or cash?" the of the waitress brought me back to the present.


    I blinked, shaking off the distraction. "Cash," I replied, slipping my wallet out and handing over the payment.


    Once everything was settled, I thanked her and walked out into the chill Las Vegas evening.


    The cool air did little to clear my mind, as I slowly carried myself back to the hotel, my mind went into fifth gear.


    Was the strange change in the gxy''s name the only difference I had noticed so far, or had I simply overlooked other changes?


    "Chinese influence... Asian influence..." I started muttering to myself, " Shit..." I froze in ce on the wide Las Vegas sidewalk, watching the people passing by me in both directions.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t pay attention to people around me the first time around.


    There was never an Asian girl ying basketball...


    There was never an Asian girl with purple hair...


    No wonder I didn''t remember ever seeing them...


    And now this restaurant...


    But if the Chinese influence had been altered so much that even the gxy was called differently, then those changes must have urred thousands of years ago.


    There should have been significant historical and cultural changes by now.


    I should be seeing shifts in Chinese stock prices, Change in Chinese appreciation, or even a noticeable rise in the Chinese poption in the USA.


    Yet, none of these broader changes seemed to have urred; it was just these small things around me that had shifted.


    And then there was the restaurant. It only started business at the exact time I came back in time.


    ''How could this be exined?'' I asked myself. ''Maybe I should assume that somehow only the 32 years of time that I have leaped through were influenced? But why are the changes only visible around me, and not globally?''


    I think I will need to keep an eye on anything rted to Asia as I go on.


    Even if it''s only things around me, with time, they could potentially influence everything.


    Maybe I should avoid buying into Chinese stocks or at least observe if there will be any change in their behaviour.


    Furthermore, change in their behaviour could cause a change in the trajectory of the market as whole.


    How big of a change could that be...


    Or maybe I''m just paranoid. But no... Something isn''t qute right.


    I took a deep breath, focusing on calming myself down.


    When I reached the hotel, I quickly retrieved my chips from the room and made my way back down to the casino.


    I headed straight for the bookmaker section.


    At the counter, a burly man greeted me. He had long, unkempt brown hair that fell down past his shoulders and a thick beard. An American g bandana was tied around his forehead.


    "Hey there, what can I do for ya?" he asked.


    "I want to ce a bet on the Super Bowl in January," I said, pulling out my chips and cing them on the counter.


    He nced at the chips and shook his head with a knowing smile. "For bets on games that aren''t happening within the next 48 hours, we only take cash, not chips. You''ll need to exchange those for cash first."


    And so I did just that. I went to the cashier desk and exchanged my 20 chips for $100,000 in cash.


    I returned to the bookmaker counter. "I''m ready to ce that bet now," I said,ying the stack of cash down.


    "Alright, so what''re we betting on?" he smiled.


    "I want to bet that the Tampa Bay Baneers will y against the Oand Raiders in the January Super Bowl, and that the Baneers will win."


    He started typing into his system. After a moment, he looked up at me, "The odds for that bet are 41-to-1. The maximum bet we can take is $68,000."


    "I''ll take the maximum." I didn''t hesitate.


    He stared at me, his eyebrows melting together in surprise, but he quicklyposed himself, shing a grin. "Well, alright, alright. You must be real confident about this. Haven''t seen a bet like this in a while."


    "I have no doubt; this is going to happen." I told him matter-of-factly.


    He shook his head, still chuckling, as he finalized the paperwork. "Best of luck to ya."


    With that, he handed me the ticket for the bet.


    I needed to unwind for a moment, so I decided to head back to my room andy down for a bit.


    Halfway up the stairs, I nearly bumped into a striking young womaning down.


    "Excuse me," she said with a soft voice. "I''m so sorry to bother you, but could I use your phone to call a friend?"


    I studied her for a moment and got the impression she wasn''t one of the hotel guests. She seemed a bit out of ce.


    "Sure. But I don''t have my phone with me; it''s in my room. You can use my phone in there."


    She followed me into the room, and I showed her where the phone was.


    She nced at the phone but didn''t pick it up. "Actually," she mumbled, her gaze shifting towards me. "I don''t really need to call anyone."


    That''s when it dawned on me what was happening.


    She was a prostitute on the prowl trying to get a hook-up, and she was very aggressive about it.


    I took a closer look at the girl. She was maybe 24 or 25, around 5''6'''', with a very nice body. She had reddish-brown hair down to the middle of her back and soft, emerald green eyes.


    Her expression rxed noticeably as she asked, "Are you interested in somepanionship?"


    "Companionship?" I asked quizzically.


    "Yeah, you know ...panionship," she said with a sexy little smile and a yful glimmer in her eyes.


    "Are you talking about sex?"


    "Uh-huh, are you interested?" she asked, nervously wiggling around, trying to pull the hem of her mini-skirt down a little. She had long, slender legs wrapped in fis stockings and tall, high-heels that must have been killing her feet.


    "What''s your name?" I asked.


    "Rose," she said.


    "Are you on some sort of minimum that you need to hit every day?" I asked.


    Rose''s eyes widened a bit, and she gave me a cute little pout. "If you''re not interested, you can just say so."


    "I''m not going to have sex with you, Rose. However, I could provide you with money¡ªmaybe more than what you''d make here tonight."


    She tilted her head slightly.


    I smiled gently, "What''s your rate for one night?"


    "$50 an hour."


    "I will be ying poker and ckjack tonight. I can pay you $60 an hour for holding my chips. What do you think?"


    Rose''s emerald eyes immediately widened in surprise and gratitude. "Yes. I can do that. That sounds great!"


    I reached into the stack of cash I had left, pulling out a hundred-dor bill and handing it to her. "Here''s an advance. Follow me."


    She took the money with a bright smile and followed me back down to the casino.


    No rest for the tired...


    I withdrew an additional $20,000 in cash, walked to the cashier''s desk and exchanged $50,000 for fifty $1,000 chips and twenty $500 chips. Everything was under my name, of course, I wasn''t trusting Rose at all.


    Then I made my way back to the VIP sector with Rose in tow.


    "I''m going to grab a seat at the No Limit Hold''em table," I said, indicating the poker table with a proposed bankroll of $30,000 to $50,000. "Keep an eye on my chips."


    There were three middle-aged men at the table. Two were dressed casually, while the third wore a sharp navy suit.


    They nced briefly at me and Rose as I sat down.


    Alongside them were two women. One of them was obviously close to the man in a suit, likely his wife, and the other was a striking woman with long blonde hair. She had a cute pixie nose with a hint of an upturn, wore a stunning red dress and had a man''s jacket draped over her shoulders.

 Chapter 62: Back in Boston

    There was a certain type of aura at the table. An aura of wealth.


    Two hours of yingter and I was down to $31,000...


    I was ying another hand and the only two yers left were me and the blonde.


    The pot was up to $15,000.


    I had two kings in my hand; I was holding a solid pair.


    The flop revealed a two, an eight, and an ace, all different suits. I assessed the situation quickly: the ace was a potential threat, but the other cards seemed weak for a straight.


    The woman with the blonde hair bet $2,000!


    I mentally calcted her possible hands.


    Given that she was betting into me in this kind of situation, she must have had a high pair in hand or even an ace, but then I noticed a tiny, almost imperceptible brow movement. It seemed like she was bluffing.


    I hesitated, but something about that gesture made me doubt her hand. "Call," I said, matching her bet and putting $2,000 into the pot.


    The fourth card was dealt, and it was a king¡ªthe one card that improved my hand to a set of three kings.


    My confidence surged.


    The woman was clearly puzzled. She had assumed that I would fold and was surprised when I called.


    It was her turn to bet. "Check," she said.


    She had to have two pairs¡ªaces and kings¡ªagainst my three kings. Otherwise, this made no sense.


    I bet $4,000.


    Clearly confused by what I held, she called my bet.


    Thest card was turned - a nine.


    I bet another $4,000 and she called me again. The pot was up to $35,000, of which all but $3,000 had been put in by her and me.


    We turned our cards over.


    She saw my three kings, blinked and looked at me with a smile. "That''s... a nice hand. You win."


    I was correct; she had two pairs against my three kings. But a set always wins against a pair.


    I made $16,000 in one hand and was back up to $47,000.


    After the hand, I gathered my chips and handed them over to Rose. She eagerly took the stack of chips and ced them back into her satchel.


    I nodded to the guys at the poker table and then left, walking to a ckjack table.


    I took my seat and started ying $500 and $1000 hands. The next two hours were a rollercoaster; there was an initial lucky streak, but the tide soon turned. Before I knew it, I was down $15,000.


    I decided it was time to call it quits for the night. I left the VIP zone with Rose and as I thought about how much I should tip her, I was abruptly interrupted by a piercing scream that rattled my eardrums.


    A 300-pound female tourist had just won a fortune on her slot machine¡ªa $10 jackpot.


    Jesus...


    I reached into my pocket and pulled out $400.


    "Here''s $400 more for you, Rose," I said, handing her the bills.


    She looked at me with genuine warmth. Before I could react, she stepped closer and caught me in a hug. She leaned into me, her body softly meeting mine and then she nted a kiss on my cheek. "Thank you so much!"


    "Alright, alright. Thank you too."


    After the heartfelt exchange, we parted ways.


    I made my way back to my room. I was on the brink of exhaustion; my body screamed for rest, but I forced myself to push through the fatigue and watched the Begio Fountains'' light show through my window.


    I dozed off before it even finished.


    ...


    On Sunday, I decided to skip gambling and explore the city instead. I enjoyed a leisurely walk and visited a few interesting spots.


    By 4 p.m., I checked out of the hotel and took a cab to the airport. Thankfully, the driver was a quiet person.


    My flight to Boston was scheduled for 5 p.m.


    In the end, I decided to upgrade to business ss; after all, I made some money in Vegas.


    Once in my upgraded business ss seat, I finally rxed and ordered a cold ss of water.


    The nended in Boston after 10 p.m.


    After another taxi ride, I slept through the night at a much cheaper hotel thanst time.


    ...


    I woke up at 7 a.m., designed a business card for Immortal Investments on my notebook, then bought an airne ticket to Gainesville for 3 p.m.


    I booked the hotel room for the entire day and with just a suitcase holding my notebook, some paper, pen and my wallet, I set off for the printing office.


    I printed a set of 50 business cards and took off for the Harvard campus on foot.


    30 minutester, I walked onto the green quad of Harvard Yard. The neatly manicured grass was encircled on all sides by residential buildings. I took in the college buildings and the campus, which was heavy with student traffic.


    It was a sunny day, so there were students lounging on the grass.


    A short distance away, I saw three young women sunbathing. They wore shorts and t-shirts knotted up into bikini tops. They looked like they''d been hitting the gym all year. Their slim, athletic figures boasted toned legs and trim bellies.


    I guess they were trying to use thest of the year''s heat.


    I walked into the Department of Economics building, which had Greek Doric columns at the entrance.


    Since I''d been here before, I quickly found the bulletin board with the ss schedules and located the Undergraduate Program in Economics, third-year, business specialization.


    Reagan Lee''s first ss started at 8 a.m. and would end in less than an hour.


    I paused for a moment, ''Isn''t this a bit of a stalker behaviour?'' I thought.


    No... I just want to offer him a job.


    I stood outside the ssroom where Reagan Lee''s lecture was taking ce, waiting for the ss to let out.


    Reagan Lee was American-born, with a family that had been in the U.S. for generations. He had Chinese heritage. Not that it mattered.


    I knew Lee from myst timeline because he worked for the Johnson family. His job was slightly lower in rank than mine, but I had a few conversations with him about the software and hardware markets before and I knew that having him would be of great benefit.


    As students started leaving the ssroom, I scanned the crowd, trying to spot Reagan Lee. I''d never seen a picture of him from when he was younger, and there were a few other Asian students in the mix, which made it a bit tricky.


    But I was worrying for nothing; he kept the same hairstyle for years.


    His long, dark hair fell down to his shoulders and dropped behind his back, and his D-shaped sses were the exact same.


    "I''m sorry, Sir. Reagan?" I stepped forward and called out.


    This caught his attention as he turned his head in my direction. At that moment, a student walked past him, briefly obscuring my view.

 Chapter 63: Coincidence

    Reagan''s attention was fully on me as the student walked past.


    "I''ve seen your work and I''d like to talk with you. I might have a job offer for you." I told him.


    "I''m just a student," Reagan said.


    "Trust me, you''ll like the offer. It won''t take much time, but you could make money to support yourself. Letmehavesomeofyourtime."


    He agreed to listen to me and we walked to a quiet bench in a shaded corner of the campus.


    Once seated, I started, "Mr. Lee, I''ve read your paper on how exclusivity contracts affect the video game industry. Your model of hardware and software demand and how you simted what would happen without exclusivity are impressive. The way you addressed how software demand drives hardware sales¡ªand vice versa¡ªwas reallypelling."


    Reagan''s eyes lit up in pure nerdy joy. "Thanks a ton; I appreciate that." he nodded, clearly impressed that I had actually read his paper. "I really put my all into that paper¡ªthere were definitely a few challenges in modeling those interactions."


    I continued, "What really stood out to me was the way you tackled the analysis of the sixth-generation consoles¡ªPS2, Xbox, and GameCube. You showed that removing exclusivity could have potentially increased hardware sales by 7 percent and software sales by 58 percent. That would mean a 1.5 billion dors increase in sales."


    Reagan pushed up his sses and straightened his back, clearly proud. "Yes. it''s nice to see that someone appreciates the results."


    I reached into my pocket and pulled out a sleek business card. The card was designed with a minimalist aesthetic.


    I handed it to Reagan, who took it and nced at it with a certain degree of curiosity.


    "Mr. Lee... I''m here to offer you something that I believe aligns perfectly with your talents and interests. I represent Immortal Investments, a start-up investmentpany, and we''re currently looking for exceptional individuals who have a knack for market analysis."


    Reagan took his eyes off the card, and it was clear from the look on his face that he was interested.


    "We''d like to offer you a position with us. Here''s what we''re proposing: we will provide you with $5,000 every month until youplete your undergraduate program, with no work required on your part during that time. This is essentially a support package to allow you to focus on your studies."


    He stared at me, clearly shocked at what he was hearing. "That''s... quite generous."


    I smiled and nodded. "I''m d you think so. In return, we would require you tomit to staying with us for two years after you graduate. Of course, thepensation will increase significantly at that point. The minimum sry will rise to $8,000 per month, and there will be opportunities for further growth."


    Reagan was clearly astonished. "You''re offering me this based on my paper?"


    "Spot on," I said. "We see potential in you and want to invest in your future."


    Reagan''slookedbackandforth between the business card and me, processing the offer. "How would I proceed if I''m interested?"


    "All you need to do is call the number on the business card and say your name. That''s it. We''ll take care of the rest and provide more details."


    Reagan had the look in his eyes of someone who had just aplished something great. "Thank you for this opportunity. I''ll definitely consider it."


    "I''m d to hear that," I said, standing up and extending my hand. "Feel free to reach out if you have any questions."


    I shook his hand, wished him all the best in his studies and then walked away.


    Something came to my mind: ''Should I contact that girl, Alice?''


    I could justpletely ignore what happened in Miami.


    Why would I want to contact her?


    But as far as I can tell, all the changes around me had something to do with Asian influence. There is a high chance that her being awyer and being called Alice were actually just a coincidence.


    There was also another Alice doing her undergrad here at the moment, my "ex-wife" or "future-wife," I could say, that I didn''t feel like running into at all; I don''t know what I would end up doing if I saw her.


    "Whatever, maybe some other time..." I muttered to myself, trying to push the whole issue to the back of my mind...


    "JACK!?" I heard a female voice call out to me.


    I nced to my right.


    It was Alice. The Alice I met in Miami.


    She wore short jeans and a white tank top, and her long copper hair was flowing loosely.


    ''She let her hair grow longer.'' I thought.


    "It''s really you..." she said with disbelief.


    I looked into her emerald-green eyes. "Alice. What a coincidence..."


    She took a step closer, her eyes wide with excitement. Her delicate features morphed into pure, unfiltered joy. "I mean, what are the odds?" she said, her words tumbling out in an enthusiastic rush. "I was just lying down under that tree over there with my friends, and then¡ªboom! There you were. I almost jumped up and screamed, but I didn''t want to embarrass myself."


    She tried to steady herself, taking a breath. "I''m sorry if I''m being a bit all over the ce."


    "It''s alright," I said, chuckling. "Do you have sses?"


    Her excitement wasn''t dimming. "Yes, I do have sses, but I''ve got a bit of a break in between," she said. "What are you doing here, though?"


    "Well, as I mentioned when we first met. I had some business at Harvard."


    "Being cryptic again... anyway, since you''re here, why don''t we catch up? Maybe grab a coffee or something?"


    "Why not. But I actually have a flight at 3 p.m. When do you finish sses?"


    Alice''s face briefly flickered with something unreadable, but her smile quickly returned. "That''s okay," she said, her tone upbeat. "I finish sses at 1 p.m. "


    "She DOES NOT finish sses at 1 p.m.!" a youngdy said,ing up behind her.


    Alice jumped slightly, her eyes widening as she turned to face the woman. "Oh! Hi, Judy."


    Judy gave a wry smile and continued, "Alice actually finishes at 3:30 p.m., not 1 p.m." her tone was teasing but friendly.


    She was ck and a very tall brte¡ªthe kind of girl I would imagine ying on Harvard''s female basketball team. She must have been in ss with Alice. If Alice skipped one year and was 21, she must have been 22.


    Alice''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and she gave me a sheepish look. "Well, I was nning to skip thest two sses anyway..."


    "You skipped it once already, Alice!" Judy scolded her.


    "Could you give me your number, Jack?" Alice asked me, her voice softer than before as she held out her phone. There was a hint of disappointment in her eyes.


    Why am I so stressed out about this...


    Fuck it.


    I took her phone and quickly dialed my number, handing it back to her. "Here you go."


    "Thanks, Jack," she said with a grateful smile.

 Chapter 64: Results

    Judy nced between Alice and me, clearly interested.


    "So," she began, "who''s this guy?"


    Alice turned to Judy. "This is Jack. He''s from Florida. I met him on the trip to Miami."


    Judy looked me in the eyes and smiled. "Nice to meet you; I''m Judy. Did youe all the way to Boston to see Alice?"


    I chuckled softly. "No, nothing of the sort. I''m actually here on business; I was recruiting someone."


    Alice''s eyes flickered. "HEY! You didn''t want to tell me what you''re doing here, but you told Judy?" she looked at me with raised eyebrows.


    Judy studied me with skepticism. "You look quite young for a recruiter."


    I shrugged nonchntly. "Does age matter? Also, I''m not really a recruiter¡ªjust something I''m doing on the side while I''m in Boston."


    I nced at my cheap watch. "Alright, I should get going. I still have something to do."


    Alice looked up at me. "Can I call you once I''m done with sses?"


    "I will be on the ne by then. Try calling me tomorrow evening; I''ll be free then."


    "Alright..." Alice said.


    I nced at Judy. "It was nice meeting you, Judy." and then I turned back to Alice. "And you too, Alice. Nice meeting you again." I paused for a moment. "By the way... what''s your full name?


    You probably don''t remember, but my ex¡ª"


    "Your ex was called Alice." Alice interjected before I could finish.


    "Yes..."


    "I''m Alice Griffin," she added.


    "Jack Somnus." I told her.


    "Alice, we need to go as well. It''s 9:30." Judy quiped.


    "See you, Jack," Alice said, still smiling.


    "Definitely," I replied, giving a final nod before walking away.


    I headed to a nearby post office, found a quiet corner, and took out a piece of paper.


    It was a letter to Derec. I described the entire situation concerning Reagan Lee and the terms on which he should be epted if he were to call. I addressed it to Immortal Investments and left it anonymous, only writing "Christopher V." inside to let Derec know it was me.


    I folded the letter neatly, slipped it into an envelope, sealed it, and ced a stamp on it.


    A friendly clerk took the letter and processed it.


    I walked back to the hotel, changed into workout gear, and only now did my usual morning training routine.


    I did narrow, diamond, and wide push-ups, followed by sit-ups. I used a chair for dips and worked on my advanced tuck nche.


    I was getting closer to doing the full nche. Consistency was the key. Afterward, I did v-ups and side nks and finished with Russian twists.


    I took a quick shower, changed into fresh clothes and headed out for lunch. When I came back I packed up my things and took a cab to the airport.


    This time, I flew economy ss.


    Afternding in Gainesville, I packed myself into my Mustang and drove back to my dorm. When I arrived, it was around 8 p.m., but I was so tired that I barely made it to my bed before falling asleep almost instantly.


    ...


    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!


    The next morning, I woke up to loud music sting from somewhere in the corridor.


    "Damn teens doing this on a Tuesday morning." I muttered under my breath, irritated.


    Anyway, I quickly threw on some clothes and headed out to my car. After a brief drive, I arrived on campus.


    I had skipped my Monday sses, but I told myself that a man could skip them once, especially when I had already lived through them once.


    As I walked to my first lecture, International Trade and Finance with Professor Sofia Fletcher, my phone rang. It was my father calling.


    He was adamant that he would send some of the money back. That he didn''t need it.


    I told him that he should keep it and that I would visit them next weekend so that we could talk about it.


    After saying a few more words, I hung up and entered the hall.


    It was already full.


    I quickly greeted Sam and sat next to him.


    As always, Prof. Fletcher walked into the hall with her thick sses perched on her nose. Her steps were a little uneven because of her health problems.


    "Good morning," she started and then looked over the students. "I have good, or bad news for you, depending on the person... the results of the mid-term exams are in," she announced. "I''ll be distributing the papers to you."


    The exam was, of course, a mix of a few subjects, but Prof. Fletcher was in charge of our major, so she was the one giving us the results.


    I could see worry on the students'' faces as she started calling out their names and handing out the scored exams.


    "Sam Johnson!" she called out.


    Sam raised his hand and Professor Fletcher walked up to us with a small card instead of the usual exam paper.


    It had neatly printed scores and feedback. Professor Fletcher handed it to Sam. "You scored 39.5 out of 45 points, Sam," she told him.


    Professor Fletcher continued calling out names.


    "Jack Somnus!" she finally called.


    Professor Fletcher handed me my exam. "There''s a small annotation at the bottom," she said with a slight smile.


    I nced at the top of my exam paper.


    "44.5/45" written in bold, red ink.


    ''The thought of giving out full points must be making them gag...'' I thought.


    I flipped the paper over and saw the small annotation at the bottom:


    "Great job answering my question. Pleasee to my office after your lectures. ¡ª Prof. Roger ke."


    "How did you do?" Sam asked me.


    "I''m half a point away from the full score."


    "Good job."


    "Jack!" I heard Alex calling out to me out, "Jack!!"


    I nced down two rows to look at him.


    "What''s your score?" he asked.


    "Forty-four point five."


    "WHAT?! FOR REAL?!"


    "Sir. Gagnon! We still have a lecture to go through." Prof. Fletcher reprimanded, looking at him harshly through her sses.


    After the International Economy lecture, we had a Calculus ss.


    Sam stopped me as I was walking out of the ssroom.


    "I''ve got the contract ready," he said, holding up a folder.


    "Umm... Professor ke asked me toe to his office, and I think his hours are almost over. Could you wait for me?"


    "No problem," Sam replied. "What does he want from you anyway?"


    "Don''t ask me."


    ...


    I walked to Prof. ke''s office on the second floor, knocked on the dark wooden door and opened it.


    Right in front of me was a desk, and Professor ke was standing on the right by a coffee machine, making himself a cup.


    "Jack," he said casually, ncing my way as he spinned a dessert spoon in the cup in front of him.


    He wore an AC/DC t-shirt, which was quite a contrast to the blunt clothes he usually wore. Paired with his long, dark hair, it made him look like a metalhead.


    He picked up the coffee cup and walked over to his desk, cing it down with a clink. "Sit, Jack," he said, pointing to the chair on my side of the desk. "I wanted to ask you if you''d be interested in taking part in the College Fed Change."

 Chapter 65: Macroeconomics Competition

    I walked up to the desk and sat down.


    On top of the desk, alongside a deck of cards and an old model of a Sony Walkman, were a whole lot of paper sheets full of calctions and charts.


    "So, what do you think? Would you like to take part in it?" Professor ke asked again, taking a sip of his coffee.


    "The College Fed Challenge? It''s a grouppetition, no?" I asked.


    Professor ke nodded, cing his coffee cup down. "Yes, it is. Let me exin it to you. This year, over 80 teams from around the U.S. will be participating. Thepetition has strong support from the Federal Reserve Banks and the Board of the Federal Reserve.


    "


    He continued, "Each team has to make a presentation that includes an analysis of the current state of the economy, a prediction of the near-term state of the economy, a discussion of major risks to the economy that should be taken into ount, and finally, suggestions for mary policy and supporting reasons for the rmendation."


    Professor ke leaned back slightly. "Eighteen teams will be chosen to participate in regional virtual meetings, during which there will be a Q&A session with judges. Six of the teams will advance to the Nationals."


    I gave it some thought. "Aren''t there any third-year students interested in participating?" I asked.


    Professor ke shrugged his shoulders. "Let''s just say that no one has answered my question as thoroughly as you did, so I suspect you have enough knowledge to easily oupete the third-year students."


    "Who is on the team at the moment?"


    "Actually, Alex from your major is part of the team... other than him there''s a second-year female student and two third-year male students. Each team taking part in thepetition must have five members plus the advisor, as in Me."


    I thought for a while about what good it could bring me.


    "Professor... is there a way to elerate my graduation?" I asked directly.


    Professor ke looked at me, caughtpletely off guard by the question.


    He took a moment to consider. "It''s not typical, but there are some exceptions. If you can get enough sses ahead of schedule and get additional credits for special projects, it might be possible."


    He paused, adjusting his sses. "Why do you ask? You want to get your degree faster?"


    I nodded thoughtfully. "Would I receive any special credits for participating in thispetition?"


    "Only if our team makes it to the national stage."


    "If we do make it to the national stage, would you be willing to put in a good word for me with the administration? I will be straight forward Professor; I already know everything that the undergraduate program can teach me."


    Professor ke chuckled at my words and considered them for a while. "Let me just say that if you contribute significantly to the team''s sess, I''d be happy to support you. However, I don''t have the power to directly elerate your graduation. The university''s board will have the final say."


    I looked at him, tapping the side of my chair a few times.


    "I will take part in thepetition." I finally said.


    Pofessor ke sprang out of his seat and almost knocked over his coffee cup. "Good!" he said, clearly relieved."You''re saving me.... the deadline for team registration was in two days and no one else wanted to join."


    He started writing down my name on the application paper.


    I thought for a moment. "Will we organize a meeting for this? To make sure that everyone on the team knows what they need to do and what they need to research before we start working on the presentation?


    Professor ke nodded. "Yes, absolutely. We need to submit the presentation before the end of the year, so let''s just say we have a meeting early next week. I believe I''m giving you a lecture Monday morning, I''ll tell you more then."


    "Alright, Professor, Thank you for the opportunity," I said and then I stood up and walked to the door.


    "Don''t think I didn''t notice you skipping my lecture yesterday..." Professor ke spoke quietly.


    "I am sorry, Professor," I told him as I turned around. "Enjoy your day." I added and then left his office.


    I found Sam waiting outside with his tall bodyguard in tow. As soon as he heard me leave the office, he held out a folder to me.


    Without saying a word, I took the folder from him and flipped it open. Inside was the contract we had discussed.


    The terms were exactly as we had agreed upon: 10% of the voting shares of the Ondo Branch of Johnson Trading Corp.


    Johnson Trading Corp. had three branches: Ondo, Miami, and Tampa.


    The Ondo Branch had the fewest funds; as Sam mentioned to me before, it should be around $290,000,000.


    Thepany itself was one of three outposts of Johnsons'' Financial Empire.


    Their wealth was spread across Johnson Trading Corp., WhitePath Corp., and thergest of them all, the holdings directly under Arnold Johnson, Sam''s father.


    I continued reading and noticed the sry section.


    $13,000 per month.


    This was more than double the pay for an experienced stock analyst.


    The only obligations I had were being avable over the phone during open market hours and giving investment advice if asked.


    Without further hesitation, I picked up the pen and signed the contract.


    With that single signature, my worth had just made a massive leap.


    +$29,000,000


    Technically... Allegedly...


    ''During my conversation with the brokerage, I will also be in a stronger position.'' I thought.


    I picked up the contract and handed the folder back to Sam.


    "This is actually perfect timing, Sam," I said with a smile.


    "Yes?"


    "I was thinking about going to Charles Schwab in Ondo. I might as well stop by thepany while I am there."


    Sam nodded thoughtfully. "Well... I''m always there from Friday to Sunday, so feel free toe by. But it would be best if you came in on Friday, because everyone other than me has weekends off. Maybe I could bring you along with me again?"


    "No, not this time, Sam," I said. "I want to go to my hometown after visiting Ondo."


    Sam nodded, his eyes closed.


    I nced at him with a thoughtful expression. "Also... Don''t worry. You were wise to get me on board, and I will show you that soon enough."


    ...


    I got back to the dorm, peeked through the window and saw people ying basketball on the court. I quickly changed into my game clothes and was about to go y and loosen up a bit when I got a call.


    Unknown Number.


    "Hello?"


    "Hey! It''s Alice. I hope this isn''t a bad time."

 Chapter 66: Motorcycle?

    I sat back down on my bed. "No, it''s a good time. I just came back from campus."


    "Campus? How were your sses today?"


    "Mid-term exam results came in, and I got an invitation to join apetition. Just regr stuff. How about you?"


    "Regr stuff?? Haha..." Aliceughed softly. "What about me? Emm... this old hag of a professor was pretty pissed off at me because I didn''t print her stuff for ss."


    "ssic... what excuse did you make?"


    "I couldn''te up with anything..." Alice''s tone shifted slightly. "Anyway, I''m calling because I wanted to ask you something."


    "What is it?"


    "When will you visit Boston again?"


    "Hmm... it might be a few months."


    "...Alright, just wondering. By the way, I never asked¡ªwhat are you studying?""


    "Economics."


    "Makes sense. So, what will you be doing today?"


    "Actually, I was about to go y some basketball when you called."


    "Oh? You y basketball?"


    "Just started not too long ago. I met some guys on the court and we''ve been ying since. How about you? Howdoyouspendyourfreetime?"


    "Free time? What is that?" sheughed.


    "Sounds like you''re busy. Studyingw must be hard."


    "Yeah... I''m either in ss or studying in my room. Not much room for free time, really."


    "Not even for a movie?" I asked.


    "Emm... now that you say that... I''m a fan ofedies. Maybe I could find time to watch something."


    "If you''re intoedies, I''d rmend Interstate 60. I think you might enjoy it."


    "Interstate 60? Okay, I''ll check it out." she said, and then her voice became more serious, "So, Jack, if you don''t want to say, you don''t have to, but who exactly are you? I mean... what were you doing in Boston, what are you recruiting people for?"


    "I can''t tell you all the details, but I own apany, and I was in Boston to take care of some formalities and headhunt for some people. A Finance student at Harvard caught my attention."


    "Wow... No wonder you''re always busy. Thanks for telling me. It''s nice to hear what you''re up to."


    "It''s boring though."


    "It''s not... Well, I should let you go to your game now. I have a revision to do as well..."


    "Thanks, Alice. It was good talking to you. Good luck with you studying."


    "Have a great time on the court! Oh, and... can I call again?"


    "Sure. But I''ll be busy from Friday to Sunday."


    "Alright. Talk to youter!"


    "Bye."


    I ended the call.


    I did what I nned and headed to the court to y some ball. Hana wasn''t there, but the game was still a st.


    When we finished ying, I headed back to my room, and I saw that I had a new message on my phone.


    It was from Charlotte.


    Charlotte: "Up for dinner at the Dining Hall?"


    I quickly typed out a reply.


    Jack: "Sure, just let me shower."


    Charlotte: "You need me to help you?"


    I shook my head.


    Jack: "Not really. I''ll be there in 15 minutes."


    I entered the bathroom for a quick shower. Once I was clean, I changed into a fresh set of clothes¡ªcasual but presentable.


    On the way, I saw Chloe with a guy in tow.


    When she saw me, she waved enthusiastically.


    I gave her a quick nod.


    If the guy was her boyfriend, I hope he will be good for her, or I''ll rip the legs out of his ass.


    Just kidding... I''m not her father after all... Though her father did look like the kind of guy who would do it in my stead.


    Now that I think about it...


    She never really seemed interested in me that way... If it really is her boyfriend, then... It was a long time ago, but that love letter that I got on my birthday¡ªif it wasn''t Chloe and it also wasn''t from Ashley... someone else must have sent it to me.


    Interesting...


    I walked further, and as I entered the dining hall''s parking lot, a red motorcycle drove into the parking lot and came to a smooth halt right in front of me.


    The driver was a woman, around 5''8'''' (173cm). She had a helmet on, a ck and hot pink leather motorcycle jacket, as well as tight ck riding pants. Her figure was graceful, with curvaceous hips and shapely legs.


    She dismounted the bike, reached for her helmet and raised it over her head.


    She stood the motorcycle on its side, put the helmet on top of it and then she reached both hands into her short jet ck hair, giving it a yful ruffle.


    She turned to look at me, her dark brown eyes meeting mine. "Good evening, Jack," she said, her lips curling into a warm smile.


    "Hana?" I blinked in surprise.


    The pretty Korean-American girl unzipped her jacket and slung it over her right shoulder, revealing a thin, short-sleeved blouse over her white tank top.


    "What? You don''t recognize me?" she asked.


    ''Till now Ionly saw her in baggy clothes...'' I thought.


    "I won''t lie. I''m a bit surprised to see you on a motorcycle."


    "Motorcycles are my thing... Are you heading to dinner?"


    I nodded. "I''m meeting a friend for dinner."


    "Can I join you?"


    I smiled. "Absolutely. But I don''t know what my friend will think about it."


    We walked into the dining hall together. My eyes immediately found Charlotte, sitting at a table on the other end of the hall. She was wearing a cozy blue sweater, her dark brown hair tied back in a ponytail.


    Hana noticed me looking and followed my gaze. "Is that your friend?"


    "Yes."


    "Girlfriend?" she asked.


    "Not really."


    "Not really?"


    We made our way over to her table. As we approached, Charlotte looked up, her eyes widening in surprise but immediately going back to normal. "Who is it that you brought with you, Jack?"


    "Charlotte, this is Hana. I''ve been ying basketball with hertely. Hana, this is Charlotte." I made the introductions.


    Hana nced at Charlotte. "Nice to meet you. I hope I''m not intruding."


    Charlotte shook her head. "Not at all. Let''s go order something."


    After ordering our food, we returned to the table and took our seats. Hana settled next to Charlotte on the opposite side of the table.


    As I sat down, I took a closer look at Hana.


    Her appearance struck me as a bit different from usual¡ªshe had on more makeup than she normally did, and her hair was tidied up neatly. She also clearly got a manicure job.


    I decided to ask, "You usually don''t wear much makeup, Hana. Did you have an important meeting or something today?"


    "Oh, you noticed?" She gave a slightugh, shaking her head. "No, there wasn''t a meeting. I actually just had a conversation that made me do some thinking. I realized that it''s much harder for a woman to get respect in the business world. So, I figured that only by presenting myself with confidence would I ever seed."

 Chapter 67: Giving Advice

    "Hmm..." I considered Hana''s words for a moment. "I''m not entirely sure if that''s a good take or not. If anything, you should be doing it for yourself. Though, to bepletely honest, there''s a certain line where people might not take you seriously, and that applies to men as well. Can I know who did you discuss this with?"


    "One of my business professors."


    "A man or a woman?"


    "A man."


    My eyebrows shot up, and I let out a thoughtful hum. "I think you should focus on improving intellectually and respect wille naturally. I have a bit of a bad feeling about this professor."


    "Why''s that?"


    I leaned back slightly, choosing my words carefully. "I just think it''s important to be cautious about where you get your advice."


    As I finished, Charlotte leaned forward. "Damn. that''s some next-level wisdom right there."


    Hana shrugged her shoulders with a confident smile. "I do feel more confident and better about myself like this, so I don''t think it''s a problem."


    "Well, as long as you like it," I said with a nod.


    Charlotte then broke the thoughtful mood. "By the way, Jack, I wanted to meet with you because I''ve got something to invite you to."


    "Oh...?" Hanalookedlikeshewastryingto gauge if she was being intrusive. "Should I leave you alone?"


    "No, no, don''t worry about that!" Charlotte started waving her hands all over the ce in a flurry of excitement. "If you want to, you can totallye along. It''s a concert! I''m going to be ying piano and the entry is really cheap!"


    "So I guess this is my chance to finally hear you y?" I asked.


    "Yes!" Charlotte smiled widely at me, revealing her white, pearly teeth. "I''ve been preparing so much for this concert! I hope that you cane."


    "Is it this weekend?" I asked.


    "No-no. It is next Friday."


    "Then I will definitely be there. What about you, Hana? Do you want to hear it?"


    Hana looked thoughtful for a moment. "I''m not really into ssical music, but I''ve never been to a ssical concert before either."


    "The concert is at the Arts Center downtown." Charlotteunched into an enthusiastic exnation. "It''s a pretty intimate venue, which is great because you''ll get to really experience the music up close. I''ll be performing a duet with a violinist."


    We talked for a bit longer and after finishing the dinner, I said my goodbyes to the two stunning women and walked back to my dorm.


    ...


    On Wednesday, November 7th, 10a.m. my calls were filled almost immediately. I had no way to confirm, but I was quite confident that Derec had done his job perfectly.


    By Thursday, the stock had climbed to $196, which was getting a bit scary but I was expecting the scandalous news to hit either Monday or Tuesday.


    ...


    On Friday morning, I drove from Gainesville to Ondo and after a two-hour drive, I parked near the skyscraper where Johnson Trading corp. was and walked inside.


    I rode the elevator to the 12th floor and I found myself at the reception desk.


    The brte secretary was engrossed in something when I walked up.


    "Hello?" I said.


    She jumped slightly, then smiled up at me. "Oh! Mr. Somnus. I didn''t expect you so early."


    "Yes, that''s me. You already know my surname?"


    Her smile widened. "Sam mentioned you would be joining us as an advisor."


    "Is he here right now?"


    "Yes. He is on the trading floor... Ymm.. Just a moment..." She reached into a shelf at the reception desk and took out a small silver envelope with a ck card inside. "You can use this card to ess all the rooms from now on."


    I took the envelope from her, thanked her, and headed to the trading floor.


    When I opened the door to the trading floor, the familiar scene of trading stations and LED disys showing stock prices greeted me. Arge TV screen hung on the wall, shing market updates.


    Mark was sitting at his station with a banana, Monster energy drink, and dark chocte in front of him. And he actually wore something appropriate for the office.


    He saw that I had entered and quickly said something to Sam, who was sitting next to him.


    Without wasting any time, I walked up to them.


    I could see Mark was already putting on a dramatic show. He was clutching his chest and pouting with exaggerated sadness. "I heard you''ve got a higher position than me now..." he said, his voice quivering like a little kid''s.


    "And I''ve been working here for years!" He cried, "Why did you do this to me, Sam..."


    I chuckled, "Easy... You have shares in thepany, right?" I asked.


    Mark wiped away an imaginary tear and nodded, "I do¡­"


    "Good," I said. "Then don''t worry. Listen to my advice, and you''ll be rich in no time."


    Mark stopped acting silly and looked at me with real interest. "As long as you can give me good reasoning behind your actions, I''ll give your advice a try."


    "Maybe this youngster can make up for the $30,000 you lost yesterday." A trader at a nearby station piped up.


    Mark turned to look at him. "Haha, ha!" he gave a ruefulugh.


    The guy shook his head.


    Mark looked back at me, his expression shifting from yful to serious. "Alright, what are you proposing we do?"


    "There are a few stocks and a sector that I want you to focus on. But since we''ve already discussed some of this, let''s start with Monster Beverage."


    "Monster Beverage... What''s the angle?"


    "I want you to umte shares slowly until the New Year," I said. "Nothing significant at first."


    Sam, who had been listening in, jumped in with a question: "So, are we investing long term?"


    "No, it will be a short-term investment," I rified. I then turned my focus back to Mark. "I want you to lock up that float aggressively a few days before earnings, and then swing through."


    Mark''s eyebrows melted in the center of his temple. "You think they will beat?"


    "They will definitely crush earnings. I''ll write down some facts and the interest I''ve seen online to back up my hypothesis," I said.


    Mark nodded slowly, a grin spreading across his face. "Okay, brother. We''ll lock the shit out of that float. It will be as tight as a virgin''s-"


    "Wow,wow! Pause!" I stopped him from finishing that sentence.


    A few traders stifled theirughter behind their screens. One of the younger guys, who had been trying hard to focus on his charts, nearly choked on his coffee.


    "But do you really think there will be enough buyers to dump them on?" Mark asked.


    I met his gaze with confidence. "Trust me, they will be begging us to give up our shares."


    Sam leaned back in his chair, tapping his chin thoughtfully. "It''s just one small stock, though. Isn''t the upside kind of capped?"


    I gave him a knowing nod. "True. That''s why,e January 2003, I want you to deploy as much capital as you''ve got into select military stocks."


    "Military?" Sam''s interest was awakened. "What''s the y there?"


    I let a smirk slowly creep across my face.


    "War," I said with cold precision.


    In March 2003, the United States and its Allied Nations were going to invade Iraq.

 Chapter 68: Threat

    Mark looked sceptical. "But there are always conflicts and wars happening and the stock trends don''t really react."


    Sam, on the other hand, looked much more interested. "You mean the state of affairs with Iraq? Do you think there will be a war? That they won''tply with the United Nation''s resolutions?"


    "I''m predicting an all-out invasion." I told them.


    The room became very quiet.


    I continued, "The tension has been building since 9/11. The US was already using them of terrorism andtely President Bush presented evidence of Iraq''s alleged weapons of mass destruction programs and has said that UN has been too lenient on them. I think that they won''t be leaving it to the UN anymore."


    Sam weighed the information. "It does make sense. But don''t you think they might just continue with the cold war tactics?"


    I shook my head. "The media has been extremely vocal about this situation. The majority of people are in favor of taking action, especially since 9/11. The build-up is too significant to ignore."


    Mark, who was listening all the time, leaned in, "Do you have any concrete evidence?"


    "I will give you an irrefutable argument: The Pentagon recently awarded a $500 million contract to Halliburton''s Kellogg, Brown & Root division for logistical support and oil field repairs in the region near Iraq."


    I continued. "There''s been a steady stream of reports about resources and military assets being relocated. They''re moving troops and equipment into the Gulf region, and I''m almost certain we''ll see military exercises there soon. The U.S. and its allies are positioning themselves for a significant military operation..."


    Mark leaned in, a hint of impatience in his voice. "If you''re so damn sure about this, why aren''t we pulling the trigger now instead of waiting until January? Why not start stacking up positions right away?"


    I met his gaze. "Most of the military sector''s stocks aren''t going to show any immediate fireworks. What''s crucial here are the contracts. The real money wille when those government contracts start rolling in, right before the war starts."


    I took out a piece of paper from my suitcase. "I''ll give you a list of a dozen or sopanies that I''m betting will snag those government deals. If even one of thesepaniesnds a contract, we''re looking at serious gains." I concluded.


    Mark nodded.


    "Mind if I use your setup for a moment?" I asked him.


    "Go ahead."


    I sat down and started searching forpanies in the defense sector. My memory was a bit hazy, so I relied on intuition, writing down names that were somehow ingrained in my mind.


    Meaning that not all of them would actually hit the jackpot.


    After a few minutes, I handed Mark the list.


    He nced at it. "Got it. I''ll start tracking these."


    I turned to Sam. "Sam, do you have a printer I could use?"


    Sam nodded and stood up.


    I looked back at the traders on the floor. "See you guys."


    With that, I followed Sam out of the trading floor and then used their printer to print out the logs of my brokerage ount that I could present to Charles Schwab.


    After finishing up at Johnson Trading Corp., I went downstairs to my car, and drove off.


    ''I will go to Charles Schwab, but before that, there''s something else I want to do¡ªsomeone I need to threaten.'' I thought.


    I know that there was no reason at all for me to do this...


    I know that at this time, the man probably didn''t do anything wrong yet...


    But my conscience was screaming.


    I drove to a more suburban area, to a spot where one could see homeless men on the sidewalk. I drove a little further down, to a quieter area and got out of the car.


    I saw a homeless man huddled against a brick wall. His beard was scruffy, and his long dark hair was a tangled mess. Hey on a piece of cardboard, wrapped in a thin, worn nket.


    I walked up to him cautiously. "Hello?" I called out to him


    The man stirred groggily and squinted up at me, clearly surprised that someone was talking to him.


    But soon his face went from confusion to a hopeful sort of desperation. "Sir," he began, his voice rough but earnest, "could you help with $5?"


    I crouched down to his level, noticing the wary glint in his eyes.


    ''Now that I look closer, he can''t be older than 30.'' I thought.


    "I''ll give you more than that," I said, "But first, I''d like to know why you''re out here. "


    The man hesitated for a moment before speaking. "I was caught stealing a car. I''ve been out for about a year now, but I haven''t been able to find any work. The job market hasn''t been kind to me."


    ''No shit.'' I thought.


    I nodded. "I''ll give you $500 if you do something for me," I said, making sure to meet his gaze firmly.


    His eyes widened. "Five hundred dors? But..." He shifted uneasily. "I am not going to do anything illegal. I don''t want to end up back in prison."


    "It won''t be anything that wouldnd you in prison. I guarantee there''s no way you''ll get caught. I just need you to write something on someone''s car window. That''s all."


    "I''ll do it." He didn''t hesitate. "Just tell me what I need to write and where."


    I handed him fifty dors and took a moment to pat him down to ensure he didn''t have any weapons.


    I gestured for him to get into the passenger seat of my Mustang.


    The smell inside the car was absolutely horrid, but I tried to ignore it. I had no intention of doing the deed myself.


    I drove to a nearby shop and while I stayed in the car, I made him buy a can of red spray paint, paying in cash.


    Next, I drove closer to the University of Central Florida.


    ...this is the ce where my sister''s killer goes to college.


    I found a quiet street a few blocks away from the campus.


    I parked the car and turned to the man, handing over another hundred dors. "Two streets away from here is the WestUnion Dorm. In the parking lot, look for a red Ford Mustang Roush 360R with a white stripe going down the middle and with the license te ORL 457S."


    He nodded.


    "Don''t think of running away or not following through..." My tone turned serious. "I''ll find you... I have connections that make it very easy to track people down. Now, go. I''ll give you the rest of the money when you get back."


    I had some experience. Being a part of the Johnson family business wasn''t far off from being a Mafia member.


    He swallowed hard. "But... you didn''t tell me what to write on that car''s window."


    Fuck... I forgot.


    "Write, ''STAY AWAY FROM WAHNETA OR I WILL CUT YOUR DICK OFF.''"

 Chapter 69: Charles Schwab

    Twenty minutester, he returned. "Job done," he said, sitting back in the car, his voice rough but relieved.


    I handed him $350. "For your own safety, I can''t drive you back to where you were before; others will know that you have cash with you."


    He took the money, his face tweaking slightly.


    I then drove to a different side of the city, far from where I''d picked him up. There, I let him out of the car, and drove off.


    ''Knowing Joshua Jackson, he won''t take it seriously and will still show up in Waa, but at least the threat will be always on the back of his mind.'' I thought.


    I went back to the parking lot of that dorm to quickly make sure the job was done. With a swift nce, I saw that the message was indeed scrawled across the driver''s window of the red Mustang.


    I disappeared from the scene.


    I knew that for a minor incident like this, investigators would never dig deep enough to connect it to me.


    With everything settled, I got back into my Mustang and changed into the suit that was hanging in the car.


    It wasn''t a high-traffic hour so five minutester I arrived at the Ondo branch of Charles Schwab.


    The building was a medium-rise tower, around 25 stories high, 90% covered in ss from the bottom up; typical real estate, designed to cram in as much square footage of rentable space as possible.


    Around the entrance was a swath of greenery¡ªlow shrubs and manicured nts. Women and men in suits walked in and out of the building.


    I found my way into the building.


    The design was a clean mix of white and grey colors. There was a long and wide corridor in front of me. To my right was a lounge area with dark furniture. A few men were sitting there, talking about stocks.


    On my left was arge reception desk. Two secretaries were stationed there. One was currently talking with a client, so I walked up to the blonde secretary who was avable.


    She looked up as I approached. "Wee, Sir. What can I help you with?"


    "Good afternoon," I replied. "I''m looking to open a custom ount at Charles Schwab with over $1,000,000 in capital. Could you please direct me to an administrative person in charge of setting up client ounts?"


    "Of course," she said, nodding. "May I have your name, please?"


    "Jack Somnus."


    "Thank you, Mr. Somnus. Let me make a quick call and find someone who can assist you." She picked up the phone, dialed a number, and spoke briefly. "Hi, Mr. Curtis, this is Jessica at the reception. I have Mr.


    Jack Somnus here, looking to open a custom ount. Could you please meet him? Great, thanks."


    She hung up and turned back to me. "Mr. Curtis will meet you on the 3rd floor, in room 39. He''s expecting you."


    "Thank you."


    She smiled. "You''re wee, sir. Have a good meeting."


    I took the elevator up to the 3rd floor. The doors slid open to a carpeted hallway.


    I quickly located the light-brown door marked "39" and swung it open, only to be immediately assaulted by bright rays of sunlighting through the wall-sized window.


    The man behind the desk looked up, startled. "Oh! I''m really sorry," he said, rising from his chair. "I wanted to let some sun in, and I forgot to pull them down." He quickly pulled the blinds down.


    He then walked out from behind the desk and extended his hand with a friendly smile. "John Curtis, broker ount manager at Charles Schwab."


    I took his hand. "Jack Somnus."


    I noticed that he was rtively young and surprisingly muscr.


    He pointed to a chair across from his desk. "Please, sit, Mr. Somnus."


    I sat down and he moved his big body back to his side of the desk.


    The desk was clean and empty, with only a silver namete stating the man''s position resting on its surface.


    John Curtis leaned forward slightly. "I understand you''re interested in opening a custom ount with us, Mr. Somnus. Could you tell me what exactly you''re looking for in terms of services and expectations?"


    "I will get straight to the point,"I started. "For a while now, I have been with Ameritrade. Before that, I used ETrading. Over the past year, my capital situation has gotten a lot better, and I''m now looking for an ount that offers more leveraging options."


    "And what capital range are we talking about?"


    "To start, I''m looking at around $1,700,000. I also n to more than double that by January."


    Curtis''s face remained neutral. This sum of money didn''t move him at all.


    I pulled out my Ameritrade ount logs, slid them across the desk and told him what they were. Curtis reviewed them with a keen eye, but his expression didn''t change.


    After a moment, he looked up and said, "Based on these trades, I see a pattern of high risk, and I can''t confirm a consistent strategy. For spot trades of $1 million or more, we typically can''t offer leverage greater than 2x unless you have significant additional capital outside of the brokerage ount. The risk involved is simply too great for us."


    I met Curtis''s gaze with a steady look. "I understand your concern. However, I do have additional capital that could act as coteral."


    I pulled out the contract with Johnson Trading Corp. and ced it on the desk.


    Curtis read the whole thing from beginning to end.


    When he finished, he looked up with renewed interest. "Johnson Trading... one of the biggest trading firms in Ondo," he said, a note of respect in his voice. "This changes the situation entirely."


    He continued. "However, even with this backing, we still can''t offer leverage higher than 3x on the spot market."


    "I''m not aiming to buy thepanies; I''m just looking to trade their instruments. What about futures?" I asked.


    Curtis didn''t immediately answer. Instead, he turned to hisputer and started reviewing the ns avable for clients.


    ''Futures are bizarre...'' I thought.


    Trillions of dors are exchanged every year in the future market without a single share ever being bought or sold. Instead, contracts are tradedpletely separately from the underlying instrument.


    ording to big banks, futures are needed to maintain liquidity in the market for hedgers to be able to manage the risk of their portfolios.


    But the truth is that rich people thrive on risk.


    They crave leverage, pushing for more and more.


    The futures market balloons far beyond the real market, trading in multiples of the avable stock. Traders risk imaginary money that, in theory, should have the backing of major banks, but this is frequently not the case.


    After some time of clicking and scrolling, Mr. Curtis looked up. "Mr. Somnus... For futures, we can offer you up to 4x leverage for trades below $3 million. With a solid track record and adherence to some specific rules, you could get up to 6x leverage on trades below $5 million.


    Of course, thises with borrowing costs that vary by instrument."


    "I''ll take you up on that offer," I replied.


    Within the next few minutes, all the necessary paperwork was handled. I gave them my personal information and verified my ownership of voting shares in Johnson Trading Corp. Ondo.


    Curtis was courteous throughout.


    Before I left, Curtis handed me a business card. "Here''s my direct number, Mr. Somnus. If you have any questions or run into any issues, don''t hesitate to reach out. I''ll be your ount manager from now on."


    I took the card from him. "By the way, Mr. Curtis, how much can you bench press?"


    "I''m sorry, what?" He chuckled, clearly not expecting the question.


    "How much do you bench press?" I repeated.


    "About 280 pounds."


    "Yhym... Alright, that''s pretty good. Keep it up."


    "Why did you ask? Do you lift?"


    "No. But I''ve been thinking about going to the gym."


    Curtis nodded thoughtfully. "I see... Start with lifting around 70-80% of your body weight for bench press. It''s a good baseline for beginners."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Alright, Mr. Somnus. Have a great day."


    With that, I exited Charles Schwab and headed back to my Mustang.


    I was ready to get back to my hometown.

 Chapter 70: Proud

    When I arrived in Waa around 5 p.m., both of my parents'' cars were parked in the driveway.


    With no space left, I had to park partially on thewn.


    I got out of the Mustang and walked up to the front door, which turned out to be close.


    ''I don''t have keys.'' I thought and I rang the door.


    I heard the sound of footsteps approaching from inside. The door swung open, and there stood my dad. He had his hair slightly tousled and clearly he had lost some weight recently. He was wearing a casual white shirt and jeans.


    "Jack!" he said, stepping closer and pulling me into a hearty hug. "It''s good to see you. Come in. Are you hungry? Mom is going to make something for you... Jessica!!


    It''s Jack."


    My mom stepped out of the bedroom, looking a bit dazed. Her short blonde hair had grown out a bit.


    ''Strange, she always kept it much shorter.'' I thought.


    "Hello, honey. I was a bit tired and sleeping; I didn''t hear youe in." She gave me a casual smile.


    My dad looked over at my mom. "Tired from what?"


    "And who''s making the food and cleaning the house?" My mom shrugged lightly.


    I started to sense that something wasn''t quite right.


    I looked at my parents, trying to get a handle on the situation. "Where''s Sydney?"


    "She''s over at Britney''s house," Dad replied.


    "Okay..." I nodded. "Anyway, mom, dad, I''m here because I wanted to talk with you about the money..."


    Mom''s eyes softened as she nced at me. "Maybe you want to eat something first? You''ve probably been on the road for hours. You must be starving."


    True...


    My stomach was ying tricks on me already.


    I managed a tired smile. "Yes, I''m actually very hungry. What do you have, Mom?" I asked as I sat down at the table.


    "There''s not much in the fridge right now, but I''ll whip up something special for you. Just give me a few minutes."


    Naturally,sheonlysaidshedidnothavemuch.


    Soon, she set a te in front of me with a smile.


    On the te were crispy bacon-wrapped shrimp with deliciously creamy, vorful grits underneath, with added milk, butter and cheddar cheese. I was salivating just looking at it.


    As I dug in, my parents sat down across from me.


    "How did your midterms go?" dad asked.


    I nced up between bites. "Pretty much perfect, actually. I seemed to have made an impression on one of the professors, and I''ll be taking part in a nationalpetition."


    "That''s my Jack..." My mom''s eyes warmed with pride.


    My cheeks flushed slightly. "Please, don''t make me embarrassed."


    ''Ididwellinapastlife,butnotthiswell. I may not have the need to study right now,but seeing my parents proud makes it all worth it.'' I thought.


    I heard the door to my left swing open.


    "Hey, I''m back!" Sydney called out as she stepped in, her bell-bottom jeans swishing.


    "Oh! Jack!" She looked at us with surprise.


    "I told you he would be here for the weekend." Dad said with a chuckle.


    "Ahh! Right, I forgot."


    A sudden idea struck me. I reached into my pocket and pulled out the key to my Mustang.


    "Sydney! Catch!" I called, tossing the key to her.


    Sydney''s eyes got bigger. She fumbled a bit, her hands making a frantic but ultimately sessful grab. "What was that for!??" she yelled.


    "It''s yours." I said.


    "Wait-wait-wait. WHAAT?!"" She froze. She looked at the key in her hand, clearly having a hard time understanding what had happened.


    My parents were equally stunned.


    "Wha-wha-what are you doing, Jack?" My mom stuttered.


    "Are you giving Sydney your car?!" My dad asked.


    "I''m just going to buy a new one... It''s for her birthday!" I said matter-of-factly and let out a rich, heartyugh.


    Sydney, still stunned, blinked a few times. "Which birthday... my birthday is in September."


    "Well anyway, don''t worry about it. It''s yours from now on." I said and then I turned to my parents, shifting the focus. "Alright. I think it''s time we talk about finances."


    "Can I listen too?" Sydney quiped.


    I nced at my dad. "Does she know everything?"


    "Not about the money you sent me... I haven''t spent a single cent of it." Dad answered and gave me a piercing look. "You need to exin why you sent such arge amount."


    I looked him in the eyes. "Dad, I''ll say it point-nk... That much money is the very least I should be giving you after making over a million dors." I said tly.


    The information seemed to have not registered in their minds immediately, and when it did, my mom''s mouth opened slightly, while my dad leaned back in his chair slowly.


    Sydney wasn''t able to contain her shock. She bolted up to me and gripped my shoulder.


    "What did you say, Jack?! You made a million dors?! How the fuck?!"


    My parents didn''t even bother to reprimand Sydney for her cursing.


    My dad''s eyes narrowed, and he leaned forward. "Jack, don''t y games with me. Are you serious?" his voice was low but intense.


    "Dad, I told you over the phone that I''d made retirement money. What did you expect? That you could retire on a hundred thousand? That''s not how it works."


    My mom straightened her back and asked. "What are you nning to do with this kind of money?"


    "Of course, I''ll be investing it further to make even more money."


    Her expression grew more somber. "You know that I lost my job, right?"


    "Yes. I did hear that from dad," I replied. "How did that happen?"


    She sighed. "I''ve been working at the golf course in Bartow for a few years now... I asked for a raise back in August; they refused, and when thepany downsized a month ago, they decided I''d be the first to go..."


    The fact that this never happened in my previous life must mean...


    "Mom... what made you think you weren''t earning enough ? Were the other workers making more than you?" I asked.


    She looked at me but did not answer my question.


    "Mom... Dont tell me... You feel like you''re not contributing enough to the family, don''t you?"


    A look of surprise flickered across her face; she seemed at a loss for words.


    My dad turned to her. "Jessica... is this true?" he asked her affectionately.

 Chapter 71: Jacobs Ambition

    Mom''s eyes welled up. "I... I just thought that now that our son is making so much money, I ought to do better too. I was just..."


    Dad rubbed his forehead with his hand, a pained expression on his face. "And I thought you were acting strange around me because I wasn''t helping you enough around the house..."


    A tear slid down my mom''s cheek. "I guess I just felt a bit unneeded." her voice was trembling.


    "Mom," I began softly, "you''ve done more than enough already. From the moment Sydney and I were born, you worked tirelessly¡ªmaking sure we had food, taking care of our clothes, cleaning the house, preparing everything we needed and working a day job at the same time as well..."


    "It''s time for you to take a break. If you want to find another job, that''s entirely up to you. But please, don''t feel bad about this. You''ve given so much of yourself... It''s okay to rest now. You shouldn''t feel guilty, you should feel proud of everything you have done for us."


    Her tears started to fall more freely.


    Dad reached out, taking her hand gently. "Jess, that''s not how I see it at all. I never thought you weren''t doing enough." he then pulled Mom into a hug.


    "Thank you... I guess I needed to hear that." Mom''s voice was soft.


    Sydney sat quietly at the table, her eyes darting between me and our parents. She didn''t know what to say.


    ''Thankfuly, I realised that my mom was dealing with this soon so that it didn''t get worse.'' I thought.


    About 20 minutester, after going through some things, my mom calmed down quite a bit.


    "Hey, Dad, did you already get around to that lung cleaning treatment?"


    "Not yet. I''m scheduled for it next week." he replied, then shifted the conversation. "Son, I''ve been meaning to ask... We left you with $50,000. How did you make a million dors? What did you put that money in?"


    "It''s actually pretty simple. I put everything into a Chinesepany that''s been selling video games. That''s it."


    "That''s all?" My dad''s eyebrows knitted together in confusion.


    "Yep. Just a single investment. Thepany did incredibly well."


    "I mean... that''s unbelievable. I never imagined money could be made like this," he marveled.


    "Oh! And also, I found a job," I added casually.


    "What? Where?" My mom asked, now moreposed.


    "As a trading advisor for Johnson Trading in Ondo. They will pay me $13,000 a month."


    Their jaws dropped.


    "Waaaa!" Sydney eximed. "You''re rich, bro!"


    I looked at her. "And I wasn''t without that job?"


    She calmed down at that. "True. But still... you should have bought me a better present than your car."


    "I can buy you a kick in the ass, Sydney..."


    "We''re so proud of you, Jack," my dad said. "Oh, right..." He looked like he remembered something. He stood up and walked over to the refrigerator. He grabbed a letter from it''s top and held it to me. "You got a letter from Bank of America."


    "Those must be the credit cards..." I muttered to myself.


    "Credit cards?" mom asked.


    "Yes, they offered me a Diamond Membership. Those credit cards let me get better deals on some things."


    "Damn! Rich life must be nice." Sydney said.


    "If they weren''t making profits from this, they''d never offer it. They make people buy more than they need to."


    "Nothing''s free in this world," Dad said.


    "That''s right, Dad." I replied and then I stood up. "I wanted to go visit Jacob today, but I will be right back, okay?"


    "Will you be having supper at his ce?" my mom asked, looking concerned.


    "I don''t know, Mom, but don''t worry, if you make something, I''ll definitely eat it."


    I left the house and walked west, heading to Jacob''s house.


    I reached his house, and I noticed something new. There were at least a dozen cars standing in their backyard and there was arge advertisement banner showing a mechanic standing beside a shiny, well-maintained car.


    As I got closer, I saw the slogan on the banner: "When your car is out of luck, McCoy will fix it up."


    ''What brought this idea on? They never had a banner like this.'' I thought.


    CLANK! CLANK!


    I heard soundsing from theirrge garage.


    Someone''s working at this time of day?


    It was almost evening.


    I walked to the garage; curious to see if it was Jacob''s father working sote into the day.


    CLANK!


    "Good afternoon!" I called out.


    From beneath a silver Mercedes, a car creeper slid out. "Whoa! If it isn''t Jack!"It was Jacob. His hands and face were dirty with car oil or something simr. "What''s up, dude? You caught me in the middle of some serious bolting!"


    "I came to visit," I said, ncing around the garage. "We haven''t caught up in quite some time. But I''m shocked¡ªyou''re still working at this hour?"


    Jacob didn''t bother standing up. "Yeah, things have changed quite a bit since you left, man. I gotta hustle if I want to get things where I need them to be. Anyway, give me about ten minutes, okay? You can sit here or get inside, my parents are home." he said and then creeped back under the car to continue his work.


    After about fifteen minutes, Jacob emerged from under the car, wiped his hands and face clean in the garage sink, and stretched. "Alright, bro. Come on in."


    I followed him inside, and after greeting his parents, we went up to his room.


    Jacob had three siblings so his parents needed to raise the house after his youngest brother was born.


    I sat on his bed. "Tell me what''s up, Jacob. Since when is that banner in your backyard?" I asked him.


    Jacob handed me a can of Coke and sat down in his chair. "I''m not gonna lie to you, bro, it''s partially because of Lucy."


    "Lucy? You''re still together?"


    "Yeah," he said with a grin. "I guess we fit pretty well together."


    "So, you''re saying the banner is because of Lucy?"


    "Not just because of her," Jacob rified. "But she definitely pushed me in that direction. My dad was hesitant about it because we already had enough clients at the time. But I wanted to expand, you know? Lucy wanted me to try harder too. So when I made enough money, I bought the materials and put up the banner myself." He enthusiastically gestured with his hands.


    He continued. "I''m thinking about turning our family business into a realpany. We could hire some more people and really grow it."


    ''Maybe Lucy White''s influence on Jacob isn''t that bad after all.'' I thought.


    "Jacob, do you need money?" I asked.

 Chapter 72: Snow White

    "Don''t worry, bro. I will work for it myself."


    "Do you know how much money you need to start apany? Maybe even buy a new ce to set it up? I saw your backyard; you''re already running out of space for the cars. You''d need to work for years before you''d make enough to get it off the ground."


    "I know. I get that," he said, clearly frustrated. "But even so, how could you of all people help me? You''re just a student. Are you going to ask your parents to invest?"


    "Jacob, I don''t want to talk about it right now, but I''ve made a lot of money on my investments... A LOT of money. I could help with a small investment to get you started¡ªcover the cost of renting a bigger space or buying equipment."


    Jacob''s eyes wobbled slightly. "Are you for real?" he said nervously. "But, like... what would you want for that?"


    "No worries, bro. If you ever get big enough and be a shareholdingpany, just slide a few shares to me..."


    We chatted a bit more about the idea and agreed to stay in touch for now.


    "Yo, man. Did you y RuneScape?" Jacob suddenly asked.


    "No... you know I don''t generally y games."


    "Alright, let me show you something." He quickly fired up hisputer andunched RuneScape.


    He walked to a mining area in the game and started to mine ore.


    The experience bar at the bottom of the screen slowly filled up.


    After a few minutes, the bar hit a milestone, and Jacob''s character leveled up in mining.


    "That''s how it works," Jacob exined. "This is just one thing you can do, but I like mining and fishing cause I can just stop thinking and rx. I mine a bunch of ores, and as I gain levels, I can mine better ores and make more cash. It''s fricking cool!"


    "Definitely addictive..." I said and then I remembered something. "Have you heard about World of Warcraft?"


    Jacob turned his chair around, his face lighting up. "Oh, yeah. That''s from the samepany that made Diablo II. Remember, you watched me y it like a year ago. It was a fucking banger. The loot system and progression were crazy good.


    Heck, I might actually do another run..."


    "World of Warcraft is going to be an MMO," I said.


    "Yhym, I watched the gamey demo," Jacob replied. "It looks pretty epic."


    "Do you invest in anything?"


    Jacob shook his head. "No, I don''t think I''d be good at it. It''s a bit tooplicated."


    "How about your parents?"


    "Well... I think they did put some money in gold."


    "You should try convincing them to invest in thepany behind these games. Blizzard."


    Jacobughed. "I don''t think they''d listen to me. They''re pretty set in their ways. But hey, I''ll mention it if I get the chance."


    We spent the next two hours ying Runescape.


    Even if Jacob''s family would invest in Blizzard wayter, it was still alright; thepany had a pretty steady growth and even when the public opinion of thepany fell, they still found ways to make more money and continue growing.


    ...


    On Saturday, I realised that if I wanted to get back to Gainessville, I would actually need to buy a new car right now.


    "Hey, Dad, is the car dealership open on Saturdays?" I asked my dad, who was reading the newspaper in the living room, more rxed than ever.


    No wonder he looked more rxed.


    Both of my parents moods were much better now that they didn''t have to argue with each other all the time.


    He looked up from his paper. "Hmm... Yeah. They''re open Monday through Saturday."


    Thankfully...


    Additionally,Britneyshowedupatourhousethatmorning.


    She had just received an eptance letter from MIT a few days ago.


    When I said "Hi," she looked at me with the same cold look she always has.


    Now that I thought about it, I''m pretty sure that before the ident, Sydney was aiming to get epted at Central Florida University in Ondo, which might have been another reason why she agreed to go with Joshua...


    ...


    Since I knew the store would likely close earlier on Saturdays, I left right away.


    When I got to the dealership, it was quiet¡ªno people in sight, but the cars were still there. I walked in and began browsing through them, searching for something more luxurious than the Ford Mustang I''d been driving.


    I had a few models in mind, but with this being a small dealership, my wishes were notmands...


    "Hi there! I think I saw you here before..." I heard a female voiceing from behind me.


    I turned to see a blonde woman with arge bossom and slightly tanned skin. It was the samedy who had sold me the Mustang.


    It was around 64¡ãF (18¡ãC) even at this time of year. Her outfit, a ck hoodie over a white skirt that fell to her knees, was perfect for this weather.


    "Good morning, umm..." I tried to remember her name. "Lynn?"


    "Good morning. " She smiled warmly. "You remember my name, and yet I don''t remember yours..."


    Yes. I have a pretty good memory...


    "Jack Somnus. I bought a Ford Mustang from you a few months ago."


    "Ah, then you''re quite lucky toe here on my shift again," she said. "I only work Fridays and Saturdays."


    "I see..." I said, and then I looked around the dealership. "Listen, I was thinking about buying another car."


    "Hmm... did something happen to the Mustang?"


    "No, nothing happened to it. It''s been serving me well." I replied.


    ''Mentioning that I gave it away might make her more aggressive during negotiation,'' I thought.


    "Are you looking for something in a simr price range?" she asked.


    "No." I shook my head. "In fact... could you show me your most luxurious cars?" I asked bluntly.


    She blinked, looking slightly surprised. "Oh, um, sure. Come this way."


    I followed her.


    "I told youst time I would be back to buy a few more cars." I added.


    She nced over her shoulder and cocked her eyebrows slightly. "A few more? So, you''re not just buying one this time?"


    "Let''s keep it at one for now."


    We stopped in front of a striking blue 2000 Chevrolet Corvette Z06. I knew this car, and seeing it up close, I wasn''t immediately impressed.


    Iwasnotcrazyaboutthecar''slong,water-drop-shapedfront.


    Lynn seemed to sense that I was on the fence, so she started talking about the car. "It''s got a powerful 5.7-liter V8 engine that produces 405 horsepower. It''s perfect if you want something to take for a drive on a track."


    I walked around it.


    I really liked it''s butt, but the car just felt a bit too... racing-focused.


    "Do you have any BMWs or a Mercedes that could reach simr performance? I feel like this car has a bit too much of a sporty look for me."


    "Unfortunatelly, we don''t have any Mercedeses in this price range at the moment. The S-ss models we have are around 6 to 8 years old. But... we do have a 2000 BMW M5."


    We walked up to a snow white BMW, and as soon as Iid eyes on it, my impression was totally different than with the Chevy.


    The car''s design was fierce, but it was also elegant, and it had this impressive impact to it¡ªthis umpf that I was looking for.


    "I see that you like it..." Lynn noticed my interest. "This is the BMW M5 E39. With a 4.9-liter V8 engine producing 400 horsepower. Perfect choice if you want something that is both exciting and stylish to drive."


    I looked at her with a grin. "Did you memorize that from a script?"


    "Nope, I just took a quick peek at my phone''s notes."


    I nced at the performance details card on the car''s window. It stated the horsepower as 394, so she wasexaggerating a little bit.


    43,000 in mileage.


    The asking price was $34,000.


    "So, what do you think?" Lynn asked.


    "I''ll buy it for $32,000," I said firmly.

 Chapter 73: Overture

    After going for a test drive and a few minutes of negotiating, we still haven''t reached a consensus.


    "I can''t do that. I would get nomission if I sold it for $32,000."


    "Let me tell you this. If you make it $32,000, I wille back here in a few months, during your work hours, and buy a few more cars."


    "And I''m supposed to believe that?"


    "Look," I said, "I''ve already bought two cars from you within thest five months. Is it really that hard to believe?"


    Lynn fell silent for a moment, her emotions building inside her.


    "Okay, okay!" she sighed. "But if you don''t keep your promise..."


    "I always keep my promises." I assured her.


    Nothing would happen even if I didn''t keep my promise...


    With that, we moved on to the paperwork and just a few minutester, I was opening the door of my new snow white BMW M5.


    The creamy, soft leather seats contrasted strikingly with the dark dashboard and as I sat down, the seat cradled mefortably.


    I adjusted the driver''s seat, sitting low and snug with a view of the road through the tinted windows.


    As I started the engine, it roared with a deep, satisfying growl.


    What was beautiful about this car was that, if treated with proper care, its value would remain high for years.


    As I drove back home, a thought came to me. ''Why am I so stingy?''


    When I parked in the driveway, my family started overreacting, as always. ''Omigod! That''s fricking awesome!'' , ''Son. Even my Mercedes was cheaper!'',''Darling, you should know better. You need to be more frugal.''


    ''More frugal? Aren''t I frugal enough?'' I though.


    I spent the rest of the weekend with my family and I also visited my grandpa, who casually mentioned he had bet $8,000 on the Super Bowl matchup between the Baneers and the Raiders.


    He had ced the bet at the beginning of October with 58:1 odds.


    When I heard this, a wide grin spread across my face.


    I''m going to have a rich grandpa soon...


    On Sunday evening, I gripped the solid wheel of my Snow White and drove back to Gainesville.


    ...


    On Monday, I had my first meeting with Professor ke and the rest of the team for the College Fed Cup. The meeting was a bit dull, but we focused on considering which sources to use for the presentation.


    Alex mentioned the U.S. Bureau of Economic Analysis, BEA for short, and the Bureau of Labor Statistics, BLS, which were obviously good sources.


    However, since thepetition was hosted by the Federal Reserve, I proposed we prioritize papers from the Federal Reserve Banks in New York, Clevnd, Chicago, and St. Louis.


    I also said that we should focus on data that has to do with mary policies.


    After the DOTCOM bubble, it was clear that banks were making it harder to get consumer loans, which could really fuck up the economy.


    It would not take long for credit card, loan, and mortgage delinquency rates to reach a level that would be dangerous.


    The girl from 2nd year, Adrianna was her name; she proposed that we could make a section focused on racial intion gaps. "It could be a great topic for mary policy change," she said.


    Daniel, a third-year student, agreed with me that even though the DOTCOM bubble wasn''t prevalent anymore, it should still be our focus; that we should extensively talk about how the economy was recovering from it''s effects.


    Since we only had 15 minutes for the presentation, there was only so much we could pack into it.


    But I have to say that this was probably the only time I saw Alex this serious...


    We divided the work among ourselves and wrapped up the session.


    ...


    Exactly as it was supposed to happen, on Tuesday, November 13th, articles about T Healthcare Corp.''s shady business began to flood the inte, and the stock, which stood at $196, fell from it''s firm throne to the depths of hell.


    By the Market Open, it had already nosedived to $89 and didn''t stop there; it continued to slide lower as the day progressed.


    By Friday it was trading at $38 a share.


    Thepany was knees deep in shit, or more specifically, inwsuits.


    But hey! Not my toilet, not my shit.


    During the week, I put tax money into a different ount and assessed how much money I still had.


    [Bank Of America]


    ------------


    [ount Owner: Jack Somnus]


    [ount Bnce: $1,788,143.25]


    ------------


    I transferred $1.7 million from my Bank of America ount into my Charles Schwab ount.


    For now, I left the funds untouched.


    The end of 2002 was far from fireworks. I could not remember any stocks that were on an uptrend at this time. Almost all big stocks were either a t line or dropping.


    It was much better to wait. There was one particr stock that I remember trading in person in 2003.


    I was a virgin trader at the time and it was my first time.


    It quickly became my most hated stock.


    Axon Enterprise. One of thepanies that would receive a military contract from the government.


    ...


    It was Friday evening, and I was ying basketball with Hana and the boys.


    Hana had even changed her basketball clothing.


    She was no longer wearing buggy men''s clothes; instead, she wore ck women''s basketball shorts, secured with a white stic band tightened around her waist and ending a few inches above her knees, as well as a white cropped top, reaching just below her belly button.


    She had a very slim figure, I noticed.


    As we finished ying, I walked up to her.


    "Are you going to Charlotte''s concert today?" I asked her as I wiped the sweat from my forehead.


    Hana locked her eyes with me. "I''d like to, but it''s like a 40-minute walk. My dad''s out of town, and I don''t have any transport."


    "I can pick you up," I offered. "Do you have a room at the dorms?"


    She smiled and shook her head. "No, actually, I live in a family house close to campus."


    "What''s the address?"


    "NW 10th Ave..." she said and then gave me the house number.


    "Expect me around 8:20p.m.," I told her.


    The concert started at 9p.m, so we would have enough time to get there.


    ...


    When the time came, I put on my suit and drove my BMW to the address Hana had given me.


    The neighborhood had so many trees that it could be called a forest, if not for the houses scattered around and in between.


    I parked in front of the house and pressed the horn.


    Hana walked out a minuteter in a thin and minimalistic ck dress, ck stockings, and ck heels.


    ''Is she going to a funeral?'' I thought.


    I got out and held the passenger door open for her.


    "Uuu, what a gentleman," she said yfully.


    "Please, get in or we''ll bete."


    With a lightugh, she jumped into the passenger seat, and I closed the door behind her.

 Chapter 74: Concerto

    A few minutester, we were already at the Hippodrome Theatre, where the concert would take ce. The entrance reminded me of the Finance Facility at Harvard, with it''s Greek columns.


    When we walked through the front door, we sawa group of people arranged somewhat roughly in a line, waiting to enter the theater room.


    The concert wasn''t free, but at just $10 a ticket, it was practically a steal.


    As we entered the theater, I noticed it was set up differently from the usualyout. Instead of the traditional cinema arrangement with the stage at the front, the audience was seated on three sides, almost encircling the stage.


    There was a beautiful white Jamaha piano in the middle of the stage and a white chair beside it.


    There were almost no empty seats left in the stands.


    Hana nudged me on the arm. "We can sit there," she said, pointing to the front stands.


    We found two neighboring seats and settled down.


    People were still whispering, but it was clear the concert was about to begin.


    After roughly five minutes, the lights dimmedpletely.


    Darkness ensued...


    In the next instant, the stage was engulfed in light, like a small clearing in the heart of a dark forest.


    There was no grand introduction.


    Charlotte was the first to emerge directly from the darkness into the light. She wore a simple but delightful baby blue dress paired with white heels.


    Her hair was modeled perfectly straight, which was something I have never seen her do.


    She bowed delicately before sitting down at the grand piano.


    A young, elegant man with a violin came on stage after her, wearing a chic ck suit and a bow tie.


    There was an absolute silence¡ªno pping¡ªeveryone was patiently waiting for the music to begin.


    Charlotte gently ced her slender, delicate hands on the piano keys.


    The violinist, positioned slightly to the side, raised his bow and began to y. His notes started softly, with a slow intensity and pace.


    After a few measures, Charlotte joined in, her fingers gliding over the keys gently.


    The piano rang beautifully as she yed a quiet theme.


    It felt like the violinist was the one shaping the melody in duration, expression, volume, and phrasing.


    Each note sang and Charlotte dwelled on each one of them, her face showing delight. She didn''t nce at the keys; she yed by heart and from the depths of her soul.


    As I watched her, I couldn''t help but be struck by how beautiful she was.


    Then, note by note, the piece began to increase in intensity.


    The violinist''s melody hastened; his hand movements became more erratic.


    Charlotte''s ying lost its smoothness in favor of boldness; it became more flirtatious as she hammered the strings and wood of the piano.


    There was urgency in their ying. The music threatened to overwhelm the theater as they plowed through the piece.


    The pace gradually built till the end of the piece, reaching a crescendo¡ªa climactic, satisfying finale.


    The piece ended, and the apuse was loud but soon subsided as they began to y another piece.


    ...


    The concert continued with five distinct pieces.


    As the final piece concluded, Charlotte tore her eyes away from the piano and looked up at the audience with her eyes welled up due to happiness and arge and bright smile.


    We continued to p as she stood up, joining the violinist at the front of the stage.


    Together, they bowed deeply before gracefully leaving the stage.


    As the apuse ended, Hana turned to me. "That was glorious. I had chills through the entire thing. I never thought ssical music could do this..."


    "Yes, she''s quite good."


    "Quite??" she stared at me with her mouth open.


    I''ve been to a few high-ss concerts before...


    When people started leaving, we decided to wait for Charlotte by the entrance to the backstage.


    Soon, I heard Charlotte''s voice approaching from behind the dark curtains. There was also another voice that I didn''t recognize.


    "Charlie...e on, don''t be like that..." the male voice said.


    That''s when Charlotte came out from behind the curtains and looked over her shoulder, clearly irritated. "Just how many times do I need to tell you that I do not want to go anywhere with you. And don''t call me Charlie!"


    When she turned around and saw us, the annoyed look on her face quickly turned into excitement.


    "JACK!" she called out, and with a running start, she leaped into my arms. Her hands wrapped tightly around my shoulders, and her legs wrapped around my waist. The hem of her blue dress crumpled and rode up her thighs.


    I caught her as she held onto my neck,


    ''Uff... thankfully she didn''t have her heels on, or this could have been fatal. Does she need to do that every time?'' I thought.


    She turned her head to look back at the guy she had just argued with."Oliver, there is no longer any need for you to take me back to my dorm. My boyfriend will take care of getting me there."


    He was the violinist and was a pretty good-looking guy. He was now standing there, unmoving, with a bewildered look on his face.


    He was at a loss for words for some time. "Well... bye then, Charlotte!" He hastily said, before bolting away.


    "Can you get off me, Charlotte? You''re quite heavy." I said, struggling a little.


    Charlott swiftly hopped down and then pouted at me. "What are you saying? I''m light as a feather!"


    Hana walked up between us and looked up at me. "So, in the end, she was your girlfriend?"


    Charlotte turned to Hana with a knowing grin. "No, I''m not his girlfriend. As far as I know, at least," she paused before continuing. "I just needed to get that violinist off me. He''s been pestering me for a while."


    "Did that guy just call you Charlie?" I asked.


    Charlotte frowned. "Yeah! Can you imagine the audacity?!"


    We headed out of the theater and into the parking lot.


    When we reached Snow White, Charlotte looked puzzled. "Where is your car?" she asked, looking around.


    "This is my car," I said, cing my hand on the hood of the BMW.


    Her eyes grew bigger. "Waaaaa! You bought a new car! Finally, you decided to spend some of your money!" she yelled excitedly, rushing to the passenger seat.


    Hana agreed to sit in the back and after talking about the concert for a minute, I started the car, put on some hardstyle remix, and started the car.


    Charlotte asked me to crank the volume up and so I did.


    As we drove onto a longer stretch of road, I nced at the girls to see if they had their seatbelts fastened.


    "Ready for some fun?" I asked with a smile.


    "What?" Hana eximed.


    I revved the engine, and within 3 seconds I was at the first turn, driving 60 miles per hour.


    I shot into the turn at full speed.


    "Aaaaa!" Charlotte screamed.


    I pressed the clutch pedal and shifted into a lower gear.


    I released the clutch while simultaneously flooring the gas pedal.


    The tires squealed as the car slid sideways into the curve, the rear end kicking out in a controlled drift.


    The tires must have left a ck mark on the entire curve of the turn.


    "Waaa! Hahahaha!" Charlotteughed wildly.


    I looked back at Hana; she was sitting still and frowning with her eyes closed.


    Twopletely different reactions.


    Charlotte looked excited, her chest heaving up and down. She spread her legs wider to get morefortable.


    I pulled up at Hana''s house and let her out with a final goodbye.


    After she closed the door, I continued on to the dorms.


    With one hand on the wheel and the other on the gear, I asked Charlotte about her music, and she responded with enthusiasm. She asked about where I''d learned to drive like this, and then we spoke about her passion for tennis.


    She talked about a tourney that she was going to attend soon, but the topic quickly drifted away and her smile was getting more seductive in its wantonness.


    Then her delicate fingertips brushed against the hand I was using to change the gear.


    I nced over to find her pulling the hem of her dress slightly higher, revealing a hint of her thighs.


    "I love watching you drive, Jack," she purred, her voice low and sultry. "The way you handle the wheel makes me horny," she sighed, rxing even further in her seat.


    I gently ced my hand on her knee, letting my fingers slowly trace a path up her thigh, taking in the warmth of her tender skin. "You dirty little angel..." I said softly.


    "Haah..." she moaned softly. "Jack¡­ how good are the shades in this car?"


    "Good enough..."

 Chapter 75: Enemy

    I looked at the road through the windshield as Charlotte grabbed my hand and slowly moved it further up her inner thigh and closer to her crotch.


    I started rubbing her pussy through her panties, which were already soaking wet.


    She gave a little moan.


    I looked over at her; she had her chest stretched forward and was looking up at the ceiling with her mouth agape. Her cooper-brown hair fell loosely down her blue dress.


    She cupped her perfectly round breast in her hand and started giving herself a nice rub.


    "Yess, please... Ohhh, god!" she cried.


    "Please, what?" I asked, running my fingers up and down her slit.


    "Touch me! Please touch me... y with my pussy!"


    I removed my hand for a split second to change the gear, and she immediately reached out with her own hand and ced it on my crotch, roughly squeezing my already-hard cock.


    I ced my hand back on her crotch and let my middle finger slip under her panties and brush across her hairless clit.


    She shivered at my touch.


    Slowly, I found her opening and dipped the tip of my finger into her wetness.


    "Aghh!" She moaned.


    Her hand was on my inner thigh, and as I came to a halt at a stoplight, she began to massage the ratherrge lump in my pants.


    I looked into her eyes, which were full of lust. I put my arm around her and began to kiss her.


    Sudden honking behind us told us the light had changed.


    As I drove on, Charlotte bent down and unzipped my pants. She started working my now very hard cock out of my pants. She struggled a bit but got it done.


    "Umm, you have such a nice cock..." she cooed, her mouth so close to my dick that I felt her breath waft over my bell end.


    I was driving into her dorm''s parking lot when I felt her warm and willing mouth engulf my erection.


    "Ohh..." I moaned.


    Her mouth went up and down my shaft as I felt her lips tightly wrapped around me.


    "Hey, Charlotte! Be careful there. I''m still driving."


    "Driving me crazy maybe."


    I felt her lips nuzzle the tip of my cock as she transferred her saliva to lubricate it. She kissed all over the head and then down the shaft. She licked around the base and then ran her tongue up along the underside of the shaft back to the head.


    Her lips slid down over my cock until she had about half of it in her hot little mouth.


    I could feel her tongue slipping around the head as she sucked on it.


    I was struggling to keep control of my car as I parked in a random spot and pulled the hem of her dress up, putting my fingers back to her pussy lips, teasing the mouth of her sex, rhythmically kneading her hot, wet flesh.


    She writhed impatiently as she started to bob her head up and down letting my cock slide in and out of that hot, wet cavern.


    I was getting closer and closer to cumming.


    I put my left hand on the back of her head and guided her as she pumped up and down, sucking all the time.


    I was close and I warned her.


    With my dick in her mouth, she looked up at me and I could just see a smile around my cock as she continued to bob up and down.


    Her sultry smile quickly changed to one of pure satisfaction as I felt her love muscles clenching around my wet fingers and her body twitching as orgasm hit her.


    I pushed my finger all the way into her slippery cunt as her eyes dazed in ecstasy.


    A split secondter, I groaned as a big and hard orgasm hit me.


    My eyes closed and I stiffened as I pumped several small bursts of semen into Charlotte''s mouth.


    She held my cock in her mouth as I finished and then swallowed.


    She smiled and licked her lips as I rxed and caught my breath.


    Then she kissed my cheek tenderly. "Want to continue this in my room?" she whispered into my ear with a broad smile.


    Before she could finish her sentence, I was already chasing her out of my car, and she led the way.


    As soon as we got into her room and as soon as she closed the door behind us, she turned and practically attacked me.


    That night was intense and breathless.


    We did not fall asleep untilte into the night.


    When I woke up in the morning, Charlotte was lying naked on top of the covers next to me.


    She was sleeping and the expression on her face was priceless so I decided not to wake her and drove back to my dorm.


    ...


    Monday, 19th November, 2002.


    I was at the board in the ssroom, calcting a finite integral to earn some extra credit.


    "Good, Sir Somnus. But if you had used substitution, it would have been easier." The professor said.


    I gave a small smile.


    ''Well, I didn''t need substitution,'' I thought.


    "This is it for today," the professor continued. "We will be starting on differential equations next ss."


    As he finished speaking, everyone gathered up and left the ss.


    I was a bitte in leaving because my pen had fallen under someone''s desk, and I spent a few moments searching for it.


    When I finally walked out of the door, I froze in ce as I saw the man that Sam was talking with.


    If Sam''s hair was dark, then his was pitch ck. He stood 2 or 3 inches taller¡ªaround my height.


    It was Doyle Johnson.


    The same man whose car I had seen the first time I was at Johnson Trading.


    And the reason I was so suspicious of it back then was because Doyle Johnson was the man who orchestrated Sam''s death.


    Possibly also the person who caused Sam''s blindness...


    An icy jolt pricked my insides as I watched them from down the hallway.


    I found the confidence to approach them.


    "Good morning," I said. "Who is this, Sam?" I looked over at Doyle.


    Doyle turned to face me. He had a chiseled jawline and sharp, calcting eyes. A patch of burned skin marred the left side of his face. The scar was jagged, cutting through his otherwise smooth skin.


    He locked his dark eyes with me. "You must be Jack Somnus," he said, "the guy who Sam gave his voting shares to." his expression was coy, like butter wouldn''t melt in his mouth.

 Chapter 76: Time

    "That would be correct," I replied, extending my hand. "Jack Somnus."


    Doyle eyed my hand briefly before extending his own.


    We shook hands firmly.


    "Doyle Johnson," he said coldly.


    "He is my brother." Sam interjected.


    I didn''t break eye contact with Doyle. "It''s great to meet someone from Sam''s family," I said.


    Doyle stared me down for a few seconds.


    "Hmm... I appreciate the sentiment," he finally said, "But let me give you a little advice, Jack..." his voice was dripping with coldness. "Stay away from Sam. He will be better off without your meddling in his business."


    ''Two-faced motherfucker,'' I thought.


    "Well¡­ that''s yet to be seen," I replied, my tone steady.


    The silence between us prevailed...


    "Jack, why don''t you leave us to talk?" Sam took the reins, calming the situation.


    I nced over at Doyle for thest time. "It was a pleasure meeting you, Sir. Johnson," I said with a little nod and then I left them, making my way downstairs.


    There were a bunch of students huddled together at the exit because it was raining buckets outside.


    I did go outside, but I waited by the wall of the faculty, under the underhang, where the rain couldn''t reach.


    Standing there, I watched the downpour.


    A little over five minutester, I saw Sam making his way out the exit door, tapping the floor with his white cane and holding a pack of cigarettes in his other hand.


    By coincidence, he walked up to within two meters of me.


    He tucked his cane under his arm and, staring straight ahead, lifted the top off the cigarette pack.


    He pulled out a long, slim cigarette, put it to his mouth, and then took out a lighter from his pocket.


    "Since when were you smoking, Sam?" I asked.


    He jumped in surprise, and the cigarette flew out of his mouth onto the ground. It rolled a little further until it hit the spot where the dry and wet concrete met.


    "Fuck!" Sam yelled and then turned in my direction. "Jack, what are you doing here? I thought you left..."


    "How was I supposed to leave in this weather?"


    Sam quickly hid the cigarettes in his jacket.


    "Don''t hide it... Share one with me." I said.


    He froze for a moment.


    "Come on, don''t be stingy. Hand one over."


    He reluctantly pulled out a cigarette and handed it to me.


    "Give me the lighter; I''ll light one up for you," I told him.


    He handed me the lighter and put a cigarette in his mouth. I lit his cigarette first, then mine.


    We stood there, two men smoking and watching the rain fall.


    Well, at least I was watching the rain fall...


    ''Good times...'' I thought.


    After a moment, I decided toe out and say what was on my mind. "I''m sorry for being blunt, Sam. But your brother is a douchebag."


    Sam took out his cigarette and slowly turned his head to me, then erupted inughter.


    "What''s so funny?" I asked.


    "Nothing..." he said, shaking his head.


    "What did you talk with your brother about?" I asked.


    Sam took a drag from his cigarette before replying. "He says that by granting you so much control in thepany, I am poluting our family''s blood and deminishing the hard work our family went through to get to where we are now."


    "He is right," I said.


    "What?" Sam looked taken aback.


    "Your brother is right, but it''s a rather close-minded train of thought. Sacrifices need to be made to continue growing.For instance, down the line, you might find it beneficial to merge yourpany with another, especially if the terms are favorable to you and less so for the other party. Clearly, you would achieve significant growth.


    But you would also pollute thepany and lose some control over it."


    Sam shook his head. "That is not what my father believes in. "Make more money and acquire morepanies."¡ªthose are the rules. He never cooperates with anyone."


    ''This was the one thing stopping their family from bing a true behemoth.'' I thought.


    "Sam..." Iletoutapuffofsmoke. "Tellme. Who is in charge of the branch in Ondo, you or your father?"


    "Me," he replied.


    "Then make your own decisions. Your father gave it to you because he believed in you, not Doyle or anyone else in your family."


    "Hmm..." He gave it some thought.


    "And one more thing..." I said as I stubbed out my cigarette on the ground. "You should seriously consider hiring more bodyguards."


    ...


    Later that day, I was taking a nap in my dorm room when my phone rang.


    It was Alice Griffin.


    We chatted for a while about her day, and I shared a few things about mine.


    I wasn''t naive. I knew exactly what this rtionship was shaping up to be.


    That''s why it was time for me to speak to her about it directly, without beating around the bush.


    And that intention was further aggravated by her next question.


    "Jack... is there any chance we could meet up sooner than a few months from now?"


    "Alice, I need to tell you something, and it might not be what you want to hear."


    "What is it?" A hint of concern edged her voice.


    "I''m not really the type of guy you should look for if you want amitted rtionship. I won''t be able to give you what you might expect from me."


    "What exactly are you saying? That you''re not looking for a girlfriend?" she asked.


    "That''s a separate issue. The thing is, I''m a very carefree and loose person; at least that''s how I see my life right now. I''m not looking for anything serious at the moment."


    "So, you''re saying you''re a yboy?"


    "No, I wouldn''t put it like that... I''m not out there actively pursuing anyone."


    "Oh, so you''re kind of saying that women just fall into yourp, so you don''t have to put in any effort?" I could hear some frustration in Alice''s tone. "Alright... I get it. This definitely changes things."


    "I didn''t want to lead you on, Alice."


    I heard Alice take a deep breath. "I still want to meet you."


    "Yes?" I asked, surprised.


    Alice''s voice softened. "Yeah. I mean, you don''t have a girlfriend, do you? And at least you''re honest. Maybe I can still change your mind."


    "Well... I have no problem meeting with you."


    "Great! So, when can we get together?"


    "How about the beginning of December?"


    "That sounds perfect."


    After we talked for a while longer, I hung up the phone, walked up to myputer, and opened my brokerage ount.


    ------------


    [Axon Enterprise ($AXON)] [$3.84]


    [% Gain: +0.3%]


    ------------


    The stock that I would begin trading at the beginning of 2003 was currently sitting at $3.84, and that price probably wouldn''t change for a while.


    I also wanted to check the stock that Immortal Investments should start umting in December.


    ------------


    [Cal-Maine Inc. ($CALM)] [$1.96]


    [% Gain: +0.0%]


    ------------


    Not a single change could be seen on the price chart for several months now. The volume was also very insignificant.


    However, with healthy profits and all the hype surrounding eggs, thepany should start naturally rising by 2003.


    When I get the money from the Super Bawl bet, I will find a way to transfer even more money to Immortal Investment.


    At that point, thepany should be in full swing.


    Should I create more shellpanies?


    Maybe in the future I could make an entirework all over the world...


    After closing the brokerage ount and making myself a coffee, I did what I always do: I visited my beloved market watch website to keep tabs on the market.


    I took a sip and scanned the top headlines.


    "PFFF!" I spat the coffee, sttering it all over my monitor.


    "What in the FUCKING FUCK!"


    I scrambled to grab a cloth, trying to clean up the mess while my mind was trying toprehend what I had just read.


    Finally, I sat down and took a deep breath, refocusing on the screen.


    The top headline read: "US and China are to sign a Comprehensive Trade Partnership."


    I clicked on the article.


    "The countries are to boost trade volumes by reducing tariffs on a wide range of goods, including electronics, textiles, and agricultural products."


    "The countries are nning joint ventures in the technology and energy sectors and partnerships in infrastructure development."


    "The analysts predict that Chinese yuan could start appreciating against the U.S. dor as the agreement fosters increased trade and investment between the two countries."


    Why in the world would the US do this?


    This makes no sense.


    We already signed the Bteral Trade Agreement with China in 1999... it was more than enough.


    How does this benefit the United States in any way?


    Even after the Bteral Trade Agreement, there were many businesses all over US that wereining about Chinesepanies taking over their market.


    Especially the financial, telunication and distribution markets were hit the hardest.


    Due to that agreement, Chinese stocks were allowed to be listed on US stock markets.


    It was because of this agreement that NetEase could be listed on Nasdaq, allowing me to make bank on it.


    But this agreement... I was starting to get scared.


    I tapped my keyboard, quickly searching for Chinese stocks in the trade sector.


    ------------


    [SINA Corporation ($SINA)] [$9.96]


    [% Gain: +32.1%]


    ------------


    Inc. ($SOHU)] [$2.96]


    [% Gain: +21.9%]


    ------------


    Things might not go the way I remembered they would.


    The changes brought about by the CTP could be massive...


    ...


    ...


    4 monthster...


    March 14th, 2003.


    It was a Friday night.


    I was in my room, lying on my bed, with a naked woman lying alongside me.


    I stared at the white ceiling, my mind busy plotting something big.


    The woman stirred beside me, throwing her arms around me, burying her face in my shoulder and her leg over mine.


    Her hair fell onto my face¡ªa soft curtain of purple hair.


    Yes, purple hair.


    The woman lying beside me was Hana''s sister, Luna Park.


    But how did this even happen?


    It all started a week ago.

 Chapter 77: Wealth

    March 10th, 2003.


    Early in the morning, I left the dorm and headed straight to my car.


    But it wasn''t my cherished Snow White BMW M5.


    That gorgeous BMW was parked in a garage I''d rented in western Gainesville earlier this year.


    I''d leased the space to amodate a few new cars I''d picked up after the Baneers won the Super Bowl.


    Instead of Snow White, a blue Subaru Impreza STi 2.0 was waiting for me with it''s aggressive lines, aerodynamic body, lowered stance andrge rear spoiler.


    I climbed in, tossed my bag onto the passenger seat, and yanked the door.


    "BANG!" The door mmed shut with a loud thud.


    Too much force...


    Since December, I''ve been going to the gym regrly and my muscles are definitely starting to show.


    I revved the engine, took off, and drove straight to campus.


    A few minutester, I was getting out of the car and heading towards the university''s finance department.


    As I walked through the doors, I was pleasantly surprised to run into my new professor. He was a guy whose gray hair was running from his head but he had a very friendly demeanor and a weing smile.


    "Good morning," I said with a nod.


    "Good morning, Mr. Somnus," he replied warmly.


    Just over a month ago, together with my team, I won the College Fed Cuppetition.


    I''d been able to join an elerated course thanks to Professor ke''s rmendation and, of course, the university board''s approval.


    This elerated track meant I was juggling nearly double the usual workload, but it would allow me toplete my undergraduate degree in no more than two years¡ªpossibly even just three semesters.


    This friendly professor was Mr. Sullivan, who had been teaching me Mathematical Economics for a few weeks now.


    I walked into the auditorium for the ss with Professor ke.


    Sam wasn''t sitting in his usual spot anymore. Instead, he had found a new ce in the middle of the seating area, right next to Mia Ara.


    Over the past few months, they have be quite close.


    I took my usual seat, but instead of Sam sitting beside me, it was Raheem Reddy. His onyx-ck hair had grown out a lot over thest few months.


    He had been so engrossed in developing an econometric system recently that it was almost impossible to have a normal chat with him.


    I put down my bag and turned to look at him. "How''s the project going?"


    He nced up from his notes and looked at me almost like a mad scientist. "No worries, man. You invested in me, and I''ll show you results," he said seriously.


    "You should rx a bit... I told you I don''t expect any results right away."


    ''In my previous timeline, Raheem dropped out of university after the first year. Now that he has my financing, I''m pretty sure he will be even more willing to do it,'' I thought.


    After sses, I headed back to the dorm.


    At the reception, there was mail waiting for me.


    I sliced it open with a knife and pulled out the letter inside.


    "


    Immortal Investments


    Rundown as of March 4th


    The leveraged spot position: We hold 3,911,000 shares of Cal-Maine, acquired at an average of $2.04. The current value of the position stands at $16,465,310.


    Cash Reserves: Our cash position stands at $3.1 million, up from $2.2 million in January.


    Trading Activity: We continue to trade Cal-Maine on the uptrend as directed.


    Operating Expenses: With the recent onboarding of two new traders and the finalized contract with Reagan Lee, our monthly operating costs amount to $27,800.


    Best regards,


    Derec Johnson


    "


    The agreement between China and the US was actually a great thing for Cal-Maine, as they announced that they would be expanding to China, which elerated their rapid growth from mid-2003 to early 2003.


    IhavedonealotofthingssinceJanuary,whenIwon$2,788,000ontheSuperBawlbet.


    I bought a few cars and then I transferred $2M to Immortal Investment to keep it liquid after they put everything into building a position in Cal-Maine.


    $80,000 went to my friend, Jacob McCoy.


    $50,000 went to Raheem Reddy. So that he can rent a machine with enough processing power to do the necessary calctions.


    With both of them, I have signed SAFE agreements to receive equity in theirpanies in the future, with a defined percentage of shares based on theirpany''s future evaluation, but no less than 20% of shares and no more than 40%.


    The rest of the winnings went into my Charles Schwab ount, and its value has been climbing rapidly.


    [Charles Schwab]


    ------------


    [Total Bnce: $19,731,574.56]


    [Avable Bnce: $588,028.32]


    ------------


    [Market Value of Holdings: $19,143,546.24]


    [Margin Borrowed: $6,747,688.83]


    [Buying Power: $2,352,113.28] (4x Leverage)


    ------------


    Portfolio:


    [Single-Stock Futures ($AXON)] [$8.32] {[ 2,300,907 shares ]}


    [% Gain Over Last Month: +92%]


    ------------


    Recent Transactions:


    [Futures Sell: AXON, Amount: 111,369, Average Price: $8.21, -2.93$/share Margin]


    [Futures Purchase: $AXON, Average Price: $3.91, Amount: 2,412,276, 4x Leverage]


    ------------


    I sold some of the futures justst Friday and was thinking about withdrawing the cash to buy a house in Gainesville, since I nned to live here for a while and property prices were set to rise until at least 2008. Until the mortgage crisis.


    I could always sell the property in 2005 or 2006.


    I started browsing online for houses close to campus.


    After sifting through various listings, I found a promising one:


    3 Bedrooms


    3 Bathrooms


    2-Car Garage


    Over 2,000 Square Feet


    Price: $368,000


    In thete 2020s, this property would probably be valued at close to a million dors... before the housing market crashed in 2029.


    As I continued to mull over the property listing, my phone shed with a new message.


    I had bought a new golden Nokia 3650 with a circr keypad.


    The message was from Mark at Johnson Trading.


    I opened it, and my eyes grew really wide.


    "We''re fucked, Jack. Monster Beverage just tanked 40%. We bailed on our short-term ys ASAP, but we''re already down over $15 million across the board. What do you think? Are we cutting the losses and running, or do we go all in?"


    Throwing my phone on the bed, I quickly tapped the keyboard and opened Monster Beverage''s chart.


    It was a sea of red. A steep, relentless drop.


    I pulled up the tape.


    It was packed with sell orders... massive sell orders.


    There was no clear reason.


    No news.


    Clearly, someone was attacking it.


    Who the hell would do this?


    I stood up, grabbed the phone and answered Mark''s message.


    "DO NOT SELL."


    We were holding.


    I needed to figure out who was behind this.

 Chapter 78: Coordinated Attack

    It was clearly a coordinated, purposeful attack.


    This could be the work of someone who spotted an opportunity, perhaps seeing that the umtion had been done by a single yer with limited backing, or...


    I dialed a number.


    "Hello?"


    "Jack?" Sam answered on the other side.


    "Did you see what happened to Monster Beverage?" I asked him.


    "I''m aware," he replied and then I heard a female voice in the background. "Is it Jack?"


    "Yes." Sam whispered.


    It was Mia in the background, I realized.


    "Sam, are you listening?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you tell me when was thest time you spoke with any of your siblings?"


    "My siblings? I spoke with Dn, like... a month ago."


    "Did you mention any of your stock market ys to him?"


    There was a pause on the line.


    "...you think he did something? He doesn''t have the financial means to go this far¡­"


    "Alright, Sam, that''s all I needed to know. I''ve already talked with Mark. Everything will be fine. Have fun with Mia."


    "Hey! I''m not¡ª"


    I hung up on him.


    Iy down on my bed and closed my eyes.


    Dn might not have the financial means himself, but he could have easily reached out to any of his older siblings.


    His older sister, Evelyn Johnson, who owns WhitePath Corp. Europe or perhaps the oldest sibling, Gabriel Johnson, who holds the majority of shares in both the Tampa and Miami branches of Johnson Trading and is also the owner of WhitePath Corp. USA.


    Both of them could easily n a maniption of this scale...


    I stood up and went to my desk, opening myptop to check the SEC filings for WhitePath Corp. Europe.


    There was no recent filling of sales or purchases in thest month so I focused on their portfolio and pulled up the charts for their stocks.


    I scanned through the charts and I soon noticed something unnatural.


    Several stocks they held had been on a downtrend for the past month, even though the rest of the sector had been climbing.


    Clearly, something was off.


    ''If they''ve been selling off stocks at this pace, they must be swimming in cash.'' I thought.


    With that kind of money, manipting a smaller stock like Monster Beverage would be a piece of cake.


    I didn''t think I needed to search further, but I decided to check Gabriel''s stocks anyway.


    There were some suspicious movements, but nothing clear enough to prove a selloff.


    My conclusion was that Evelyn Johnson was most likely in cahoots with Dn Johnson to take down their own little brother.


    But what can I do about it?


    I could try to fight them with my own capital, but the odds were against me and the potential future gains from Axon and CalMaine were too high to abandon now...


    Monster Beverage would likely recover in time; the pressure from improved earnings would eventually be too much even for WhitePath''s maniption to hold up.


    However, until then, the losses could be significant, and my reputation in thepany will suffer.


    My name will get marred...


    ''What to do, what to do...'' I was starting to get frustrated.


    ...


    On Tuesday morning, I was on campus, parked my car right next to the business faculty and walked through the green quad zone, dotted with benches and shaded by trees.


    I had extra sses, and they were taking ce here instead of the usual finance building.


    And who would know it? I bumped into Hana, sitting at a bench with her sister, Luna Park.


    Thest time I saw Hana''s sister was that one instance at the beginning of the year...


    Luna was wearing a purple pullover sweater that was buttoned down and came down to her t belly. The sweater matched her hair color and was paired with cut-off, low waist denim shorts that were quite tight. Above the shorts, I could see the top band of her purple panties.


    ''She isn''t modest at all.'' I thought.


    Hana, on the other hand, wore a ck baggy blouse and a id dark skirt that ended just an inch above her knees.


    "Jack!" Hana called out to me before I could even approach them.


    "Hey Hana, Luna." I nodded.


    "What are you doing here?" Hana asked.


    "I''ve got extra sses at your faculty." I told Hana directly.


    Then I shot a nce at Luna. "By the way, I see Hana all the time, but I haven''t seen you around since that one time at the beginning of the year. Did you drop out or what?"


    Luna looked at me with her almond-shaped, deep brown eyes, a bit sassy. "And why do you care?" she said, her eyes crinkling at the corners, like she was changing me.


    "She''s usually at work." Hana said.


    "You''re working?" I asked, surprised.


    Luna gave a slight, resigned smile, as if Hana had spoiled the fun. "Yeah. I''ve got this special course at the university... I''m mostly sticking with it because ABC News wants me to."


    "Ah, right..." I muttered, "You were majoring in journalism..."


    Luna''s gaze suddenly shot to her right. "Oh, sorry, my boyfriend just showed up. I''ve got to go!" she said cheerfully before hurrying off, swaying her trim waist and shapely butt, making sure everyone turned their heads to look at her.


    A ssy ck Jaguar XJR was parked right at the edge of the green square.


    A good-looking guy in his early 20s was standing next to it with a smile. He was wearing Versace clothes, I think, and had a silver watch on his wrist.


    Luna gave him a hug, then snuck into the car.


    "Who''s that guy?" I asked Hana, watching as Luna and her boyfriend drove off.


    "Don''t ask me," Hana said with a shrug. "She''s cycled through, like, four boyfriends this year. She swaps them out like sneakers."


    ''A golddigger,'' I thought. "Some women are like that." Imented.


    "Some women are like that?! She''s my sister! Dad''s totally given up on her."


    "Yhym..." I said nkly, as an ingenious idea was brewing in my mind.


    I might need to buy a few things...


    "Hana, want to go out for dinner some time?"


    "Dinner?!" Hana looked genuinely surprised. "Where is thating from?"


    I shrugged my shoulders. "Why not... Don''t wanna?"


    Her exotic eyes narrowed with suspicion. "Fine... I suppose."


    "What do you think about tomorrow evening?"


    "Sure," She said softly. "I''m down for that."


    ...


    A few hourster, I was just south of the University of Florida, stepping out of my blue Subaru Impreza.


    I was standing in front of the property I''d been eyeing¡ªa ssic family home, just a stone''s throw from the campus.


    It looked weing from the outside, with white columns and a covered front porch. The yard was well-kept, with pretty little bushes all over it. The driveway to the garage was made up of a mix of red bs.


    Yesterday, I had arranged with the owner to check out the house.

 Chapter 79: Home

    It was a lovely day, nice weather, warm but not too hot. Ideal for a quick house viewing.


    I arrived a bit earlier than arranged, so I stood by my car for some time, waiting for the owner.


    A few minutester, a sleek ck Jeep pulled up onto the driveway. The driver''s side door swung open, and out stepped a lovely, slim woman in her mid-thirties. I could tell that she loved to do fitness.


    I walked up to the porch and the woman approached me with a warm smile.


    "Good afternoon. We spoke through the phone, right? You''re a lot younger than I expected," she said, extending her hand to me.


    I returned her smile and shook her hand. "Yes, I''m Jack."


    "Isabe."


    "Nice to meet you," I said. "I was hoping it would be alright to take some pictures and check out a few technical things like the water heater and the utility closet."


    "Certainly! I''ve got plenty of photos and technical documents on myputer. If you''d like, you can look through them and print out any that you find useful."


    Since I was getting a fully equipped house, I had to avoid overpaying for malfunctioning things.


    We stepped through the door into the hallway.


    "Would you like some coffee first?" she asked me.


    "Thank you, but I''ve still got somewhere to go this evening, so I''ll have to pass on the coffee."


    "No problem," she replied. "So, why do you want to move here?"


    "I''m actually a student at Florida University. I''ve been looking for a ce that''s a bit quieter."


    Her expression shifted slightly. "Really? And what kind of work do you do?" she asked as a hint of skepticism crossed her face.


    I could sense she was trying to gauge whether I could afford the ce.


    I gave a reassuring smile, "I''m studying full-time, but I also do some frence work for an investment institution."


    She continued asking more questions and as the conversation got underway, I was reviewing the house.


    Starting from the door, to the left, there was an open kitchen and the dining room.


    The kitchen connected the bright with the dark with it''s mix of navy wood design and marble touches. For example, there was a big white marble table in the dining area.


    On the right side of the hallway, a door led to the living room. A ss wall was hidden behind dark curtains, but after I moved them to the side, lots of light got inside, lighting up thefy sofa and the wooden coffee table in the center.


    The staircase was on the left side of the hallway, and just under it was a small storage room, like in the Harry Potter movies.


    Opposite the utility room was a small study, something along the lines of an office.


    At the end of the hallway was the main bedroom.


    It was roomy, with a big bed and a walk-in closet. There was an attached bathroom, which included a double sink and a walk-in shower.


    Upstairs, there was another bedroom with its own bathroom. This room was a bit smaller but stillfortable.


    There was also a guest bedroom, along with a guest bathroom.


    One thing that was regretful was that the only way to get to the backyard was through the main bedroom or by walking around the house.


    After I walked through the house, Isabe guided me into her study, showed me herptop, opened the file with pictures of the house and technical information, and pointed out the printer to me.


    I spent the next 30 minutes going through the photos and reviewing the utility information. Someoftheutilitiesweresetupoutside,whileotherswereinthesmallstorageroomunderthestairs.


    After carefully examining everything, I decided that almost everything was perfect.


    Of course, nothing is ever truly perfect, but overall, it was okay.


    Isabelle was a really talkative woman; at this point, she had already told me about her entire life, all her jobs, that she got divorced three years ago and she wanted to move out to Ondo so she was selling this house.


    She probably got divorce money and wanted to buy herself something better.


    "I want to buy this house." I finally said.


    Her face brightened up instantly. "Oh, that''s fantastic! I''m so d to hear that. We will just need to finalize a few things with the agent. My only things left are in the study, so you could move in by Friday!"


    "When could we meet together with the agent to finalize everything and transfer the property?"


    "I''ll organize it for tomorrow. Probably sometime in the morning. I''ll get in touch with the agent and set everything up."


    We chatted for a bit longer, exchanged contact information and then I thanked Isabe and headed out.


    I drove away in my Subaru Impreza, taking State Road 24 out of Gainesville and then merging onto US Road 301 to Jacksonville.


    After buying the house, I would have just under $300,000 left. I needed something that would make me look rich, not necessarily for my own satisfaction, although it does feel nice.


    I already had my Snow White BMW, my Subaru Impreza and two other cars stashed away in my rented garage, but with the new house providing more space, I could indulge in something even more eye-catching.


    The Porsche 911 Turbo Coupe was a ssic choice, but I wanted something even more striking¡ªsomething that would turn everyone''s heads, even the haters.


    I drove into the city and soon arrived at a dealership.


    I parked my car in the lot and stepped out, ncing around.


    Outside, a few people were milling about, checking out the Ferraris disyed outside. There was a ck Ferrari F355 Spider and a yellow Ferrari 355 Berlta, the coupe version of the Spider.


    I noticed that a few enthusiasts were actually eyeing my Subaru Impreza with interest. They knew the value of a well-crafted machine. I exchanged a brief chat with one of them and after a few minutes, I walked inside the dealership.


    Inside the dealership, the gray floor was lined with various Ferraris, but the star of the show was a fiery red 1967 Ferrari 275 GTS with it''s curvaceous body lines, lifted up on a pedestal in the center of the room.


    The Ferrari''s hood had a graceful curve, and its front end had this distinctive low-slung grille and round, chromed heamps that resembled a pair of keen eyes.


    I saw one man in shorts and a white t-shirt standing right next to it; his jaw dropped in awe, clearly taken by the car''s beauty.


    In this condition, the car was worth at least $1.6 million.


    I walked up to the man. "A true masterpiece, isn''t it?"


    He turned to me, still mesmerized by the car. "Oooh, yes¡ªit''s a beautiful one... but," he shook his head, "these cars are incredible, but if you''re not already happy with your life, they won''t bring you happiness..."


    "Happiness? What good is happiness?" I replied. "It can''t buy money."

 Chapter 80: Purchases

    The man chuckled. "Haha, that''s a good one."


    ''Anyway... this car is way out of my budget.'' I thought.


    I continued to browse the showroom floor. I passed by a range of Ferraris in various colors¡ªyellow, red, ck, silver. With prices spanning from $120,000 to well over a million dors.


    As I strolled around, my gaze fell upon a striking Ferrari 550 Maranello with its hot red exterior. The car''s curves and angles were wlessly sculpted.


    The Ferrari''s iconic prancing horse was proudly disyed on the hood.


    I walked around the vehicle, my eyes following the sinuous lines that began at the front bumper, flowed along the dynamically contoured side panels, and arrived at the rear, where the ssic round taillights and quad exhausts were artfully mounted.


    The car hugged the showroom floor with it''s strikingly assertive stance.


    I scanned the showroom, looking for a dealer who could help me. I spotted a sharply dressed man in a tailored suit. He had just finished with another customer.


    "Excuse me,"I said, catching his eye. "I''m considering buying a Ferrari. I wanted to ask you something."


    "Which Ferrari are we talking about?" he asked politely.


    I pointed to the Ferrari 550 Maranello and we walked back to it together.


    "Please tell me... How does this Ferraripare to the new Lamborghini Gardo?" I asked him with a straight face.


    The dealer''s face momentarily registered a flicker of offense, but then it swiftly changed into one that weed the challenge.


    "Both cars go from 0 to 60in 4 seconds," he began, his tone confident. "But the Grdo has a V10 engine; on the other hand, the Ferrari has a V12. And oh man! You can just feel as the V12 throbs and roars into life."


    Leaning in ever-so-slightly, his eyes gleamed with passion. "It sends vibrations through your ears and shivers down your spine."


    He paused to let that sink in. "Also, Ferrari is a sports car at it''s core, but it''s made with grand touring in mind. High-quality sound system, greatfort; an amazing suspension setup. It has everything you would want from a car like that. It''s perfect for both high-speed driving and long trips.


    Whether it''s driving, drifting or crusing, the Ferrari 550 Maranello is one of the best cars in the world."


    I stood there quiet for a while, just looking at the Ferrari in front of my eyes.


    After some time, I nced at the dealer.


    "I will be buying this car," I said matter-of-factly.


    "Yes, sir?" The dealer''s eyes widened slightly, but he quicklyposed himself. "Excellent," he continued, his enthusiasm evident. "Let''s get the paperwork started. Will you need the car delivered?"


    "Yes," I confirmed. "To Gainesville."


    The dealer nodded with a satisfied smile on his face.


    The Ferrari cost $240,000.


    After finalizing the purchase of the Ferrari, I headed out of the dealership and decided to make onest stop before heading back to Gainesville.


    I walked into the Ralph Lauren store and grabbed a very simple ck polo sweater, a pair of matching ck pants, as well as a dark belt toplement it.


    The total for these items came to just over $500.


    Next, I made my way to a watch shop, where I tried on a mid-range Vintage Longines watch.


    I really like the leather strap.


    After checking the fit, I decided to purchase it for just over $1000.


    I headed out of the store with a few shopping bags and drove back to Gainesville.


    ...


    On Wednesday morning, I met up with Isabe, the homeowner, and the property agent, an older man with a gruff, no-nonsense demeanor.


    We signed all the necessary documents and although I was given a week to transfer the funds, I sent the money immediately.


    I was officially cleared to move into the house.


    I theoretically had the option to move my stuff from my dormitory room and reim a portion of my money from the school''s administration, but I decided to keep the room for the time being.


    Because of the meeting, I''d missed half of my first ss.


    The rest of the day dragged on, and finally, as the sun began to dip below the horizon, I drove to my rented garage in the east of the city.


    The garageplex was tucked away in an alley, lined withrge, robust units avable for rent.


    I pulled up to my garage, clicked a button on my key and the towering steel door slowly slid up.


    Inside, three cars were revealed to be standing, facing the exit.


    The Snow White; BMW M3.


    A ck 1999 Ford F-150 pickup that I bought for practical use.


    As well as the blue 2000 Chevrolet Corvette Z06 that I passed on the first time around, but because it still wasn''t sold when I returned, I decided to scoop it up.


    I backed my Subaru Impreza into the garage, parking it next to the other cars and stepped outside.


    ''I''m running out of space here.'' I thought.


    A few minutester, I saw a striking red Ferrari delivery truck making its way down the row.


    A few people who were walking by or doing something in their own garages stopped to watch.


    The delivery truck came to a halt, and the backdoor slowly began to lower with a faint hydraulic hiss.


    The Ferrari worker slowly rolled the Ferrari down the ramp.


    "It''s yours?" a man in his early 40s who had been eyeing the Ferrari asked me as the car hit the pavement.


    "Yes, it is. Beautiful machine, isn''t it?" I said with a grin.


    "I mean... brother, it''s a Ferrari! You''re living the dream."


    After finalizing the paperwork with the Ferrari worker, I slid behind the wheel of my new Ferrari, taking in the light-brown leather interior and the sleek ck cockpit.


    I grabbed the ignition key, inserted it into the slot and gave it a twist.


    "VAHROOOOOM-ROOOM-ROOOM-BUH!!!"


    "Yees! The sound of speed," I mused aloud. "I could use it as a ringtone."


    I noticed the few people outside opening their mouths in awe.


    But it was time to go before neighboors start peeking out of the windows, saying ''what the fuck'', and the Karen''t appear at the garage ranting.


    I quickly found a way to clear space so the Ferrari truck could drive away, followed it out of the alley, and took the Ferrari for a spin.


    Driving back to the dorm to change my clothes, I couldn''t help but notice the reactions. As I cruised through the streets, heads turned and eyes widened. Girls, boys, students, young couples, and even older folks nced at the Ferrari, although some with clear annoyance at the loud, throaty growl.


    Back at the dorm, I changed into my new clothes, sent a message to Hana and then drove to pick her up at her house.


    I pulled the Ferrari up in front of her house and waited, lowering the car''s window to let in the evening air.The V12 engine''s rumble was a low purr as I sat there.


    After a few minutes, Hana appeared at her front door. She was wearing ck jeans and a blue t-shirt tucked in, looking casual.


    I could see her hesitate at the sight of the Ferrari, her eyes looking in my direction, confused.


    "Come on! I won''t wait forever¡­" I called out.


    She walked up to the car, and blinked at me a few times, "Jack... what the fuck?!"


    "What...? Just get in." Igracedherwithabrilliantsmile.


    After Hana''s shock wore off, we headed to the Chinese restaurant she suggested.


    When we got there, Hana asked how I could afford the Ferrari.


    I casually exined that I''d been lucky with some recent investments.


    We shifted the topic to her ns after university. She spoke about her goal of working in sales, particrly focusing on advertisingrge-scale business solutions and services.


    Then we talked about why her family has moved to Florida.


    The reason was simple, her brother, Minho, was recruited into the NBA and was ying for the Ondo Magic.


    "You''re shitting me, really? Could I meet him sometime?" I asked.


    "He''s actually home right now," Hana replied with a smile. "If you''re up for it, we can head over and y ball..."


    I did not refuse.


    Five minutester, I made a right turn into Hana''s driveway and parked it beside her sleek Honda sportbike.


    As I got out of the Ferrari, I nced at the garage and noticed two cars parked inside.


    "Is your dad also home?" I asked Hana.


    "Yep," she replied with a cute nod as she closed the car door.

 Chapter 81: Hanas Family

    "So Minho''s five years older than you?" I asked.


    Hana nodded. "Right. And Luna is two years older. I''m the youngest."


    "Are you nervous? Your dad is home after all, and you''re bringing home a guy..." I asked.


    With a serene look, Hana shook her head. "Not at all. Actually, Dad was always suspicious of how much time I spent with my girl friends. For months, he''s been asking me questions about whether I was meeting any boys at school. I think he''s afraid I''ll turn out to be a lesbian."


    After saying that, she reached out and pressed the doorbell.


    Having been forewarned by the sound of my Ferrari''s engine, Hana''s father opened the door rather quickly.


    He said something formally in Korean that I didn''t understand.


    Hana answered him, and I heard her giving him my name.


    Then he turned to me, extending his hand in greeting. "Preezed to meet you, Jack," he said with a thick ent.


    "Pleased to meet you, Mr. Park," I replied while shaking his hand.


    "Come inside," he invited somewhat coolly, waving us in. He led us to the living room and gestured to the couches.


    I sat where he pointed, but before he sat down across from me, he turned to Hana. "Hana. Bring us tea," he ordered firmly.


    "Ne," Hana replied formally, bowing her head. She then backed away with almost military precision and turned to head for the kitchen.


    I arched an eyebrow at the way she was acting. She had been yful during the dinner and when we were walking up to the house, and yet she had immediately be "good daughter Hana" upon entering.


    While Hana brewed us tea, her father and I made small talk.


    When he asked me if I had a girlfriend, I told him that I didn''t.


    ''When I think about what happened with Alice in December... this is not a lie,'' I thought.


    I told him that we''d been ying basketball together and eating out sometimes since the beginning of the school year, and Hana had wanted to bring me home to y ball with her brother.


    That was the story.


    Hana arrived with the tea, serving both of us and then sitting down beside me.


    Mr. Park was exceptionally distant. Everything was straightforward and to the point. The few times he spoke to Hana, it was with terse, no-nonsensemands,cking any hint of warmth. He was stern and emotionally reserved.


    Thinking about my own parents, when I was a kid, there were times when I yearned for theirforting touch and warm hug.


    I couldn''t imagine the stoic man in front of me beingforting or affectionate to Hana.


    But I could be wrong. The only data I had was the formal setting of a father meeting his daughter''s very first "boyfriend". Of course he wouldn''t be all warm and friendly.


    The conversation turned away from my rtionship with Hana and more specifically about me.


    Mr. Park asked about my major and career goals.


    I had just started to exin when a very tall young man, maybe around 6''7'''' (200cm), walked up from the hallway to the living room.


    "Hana! You''re back early!" he eximed without a trace of an ent.


    "Minho!" Mr. Park called out harshly. "We have a guest."


    Minho darted his eyes at me and immediately came to a stop.


    "My apologies, sir," he said formally to his father with a bowed head before turning to me with a confused look on his face. "Hi, I''m Minho."


    I stood up as he approached me with an offered hand, shaking it. "I''m Jack."


    "Are you¡ªumm-ehhh¡ªlike Hana''s boyfriend or something?" Minho drawled like a surfer dude, shooting his little sister a look.


    Hana blushed and nced down at her hands.


    Suddenly, I started to feel bad about trying to use Hana as a pawn in my n...


    Hana''s family was weing me in as her boyfriend, when really I wasn''t.


    Minho chuckled at his sister. "Guess this means you get a week off from letting me school you," he said, reaching out and pping her arm.


    Hana reacted automatically and punched him in the arm right back.


    "Minho! Hana!" their dad barked at them.


    Hana blushed and stared at her feet subserviently.


    "Alright, how about we y ball?" Minho said, trying to relieve the mood. "Hana and I usually go one-on-one for a bit when shees home."


    "I heard you y in the NBA. Aren''t you going easy on her?"


    "Nahhh. Hana is good." Minho said, and then looked over at his dad. "Tell him, Dad."


    There was a look of pride on Mr. Park''s face. "All of my children are great athletes," he said softly. "I made sure of it."


    We decided to dy the basketball game a bit as they offered me some Korean snacks.


    Mr. Park started to lighten up as well. He wasn''t nearly as stiff anymore.


    But even though Hana''s brother and dad were very talkative, Hana remained nearly mute, speaking only when directly spoken to.


    And no one seemed surprised at her behaviour.


    After we finished, her family gave me and Hana some time to go check out the rest of the house.


    ...


    "How about now? Aren''t you a little nervous?" I asked Hana as we walked into her room, which was very... boyish, if I dare say so.


    "Not nervous. Just ... feeling strange. I didn''t realize how awkward this would feel."


    "Really? I didn''t notice any awkwardness."


    "Perhaps you didn''t, but now that my brother and dad are talking about ... dating things ... It''s ... I''m just not used to it. Minho asked mest year if I was a lesbian, and he was trying to tell me he would support me if I was... He must be very surprised that I brought a guy home."


    She sat down on her bed and looked down at the ground. "My home life has never felt entirelyfortable for me. It''s always been about sports and motorcycles... Tonight was the very first time I think they have seen me as a woman."


    I sat down beside her and she looked up at me with her big brown irises, her eyes glistening slightly.


    KNOCK!KNOCK!


    Someone knocked at the door, startling both of us.


    Quickly, Hana backed away from me about ten inches. "Come in!" she called out.


    Minho opened the door slowly, as if scared that he would find Hana and me in some intimate situation.


    Once he peeked his head around, he seemed relieved to find that we were fully clothed.


    "Dad said to get changed to y."


    "Sure," I replied immediately, and then looked down at my pants.


    "Rx. I think I''ve got some things that will fit you. Maybe even an old pair of shoes."


    "Sounds good." I nodded.


    "Come with me," he said, jerking a thumb back out into the hallway.


    I looked back at Hana. "See you on the court."


    Hana gave me an almost cocky smile.

 Chapter 82: Drama

    Minho found me a loose pair of gym shorts and some Air Jordans that were just slightly too big for me but still fine.


    A minuteter, we arrived at their backyard, where Mr. Park was dribbling a ball; he was doing surprisingly well.


    There was a concrete patio big enough for a full half-court setup, and a portable 10-foot hoop.


    I picked up a ball and yed some passes with Minho.


    Hana showed up just two minutester wearing baggy men''s shorts and grey T-shirt. Minho weed her with fist bumps and she took a warm-up shot.


    But then Dad stepped in. "Hana? What are you wearing? Go upstairs and put on some nice clothes."


    Hana frowned.


    "Huh?" Minho quiped.


    "You are a pretty girl," Mr. Park exined. "You should dress like one."


    "Yes, sir," Hana replied meekly, turning immediately and heading back into the house.


    I went up to Minho. "Does she ever wear anything different when you y?" I asked him.


    He shook his head. "No, same old."


    "Has your father always told her what to do? I noticed that Hana is really quick to follow orders."


    "You say that like it''s a bad thing." Minho took a deep breath and sighed. "Dad has been kind of overprotective with Hana. I know she reminds him of Mom. He takes a lot of time to think about what he thinks is best for her. He doesn''t want her to end up like her sister..."


    We kept shooting hoops for another minute until Mr. Park suddenly came up to me and pulled me aside.


    With a hand against my back, he pushed me gently so I got the idea to keep walking until we were far enough from Minho so that he wouldn''t hear us.


    And after looking down nervously, he looked back up at me, "Uh, Jack ... I don''t know how to ask this. But it has been on my mind and I cannot be silent." He stopped and took a drawn-out, deep breath. "Are you having sex with my daughter?"


    My eyebrows popped and I jerked back, utterly shocked by the bluntness of his question.


    However, the sincere worry on Mr. Park''s face instantly disarmed me. He wasn''t trying to pry or be intimidating.


    He just genuinely had never really considered the possibility that his little girl might be sexually active.


    "Please." He reached out and touched my forearm. Speaking slowly, "I''m just an old man who wants to know if his only daughter is still a virgin."


    "Uh, sir, this should be something that you discuss in private with your daughter, but... I will tell you that we haven''t slept together." I stated.


    Hana arrived just then, dressed in a yellow Nike ensemble of a matching tank top and short shorts. And she wore knee-high white socks that were simultaneously retro and sexy.


    Minho whistled in amazement.


    It looked like he had never seen his sister dressed up like this.


    ''How did she dress up for Charlotte''s concert then? Did she run out of the bathroom inst moment or something?'' I thought.


    "Where''d you get that outfit?" Minho asked quietly.


    Hana blushed and looked down. "I''ve always had it," she mumbled. "I just never thought to wear it here."


    "Don''t. Ever." Minho had mumbled even quieter, turning his head.


    Mr. Park straightened himself and turned to face his kids. "Two-on-two. Me and Minho against Jack and Hana," he ordered.


    ...


    We lost the game 21-14, which was amazing considering the fact that Minho could easily just push through.


    Most of the points we got were two-point shots from outside the line.


    After the game, Minho put his hand on my shoulder and told me any guy who could y as well as I could was good enough to date his little sister.


    It was already quitete, and I was about to say my goodbyes and leave their home when we heard the sound of the front door opening.


    I could sense the atmosphere getting a bit tense.


    I stared blunkly as Mr. Park walked up to me and extended his hand to me. "Thank you foring," he simply said before turning and walking back into the house.


    Mr. Park reached the entrance to the backyard, nced briefly to his right where the front door was, and without saying another word, turned left and disappeared into the house.


    "It''s Luna." Hana said, holding the ball under her arm.


    Minho let out an aching sigh, turned away, and went back to practicing shooting.


    "I think it is time for me to go." I said, ncing at Hana.


    "Heyo!" Just then, a cheerful female voice rang out from behind me.


    I turned to see Luna stepping into the backyard. Her violet hair was tousled. She wore a red mini-skirt and a red top cropped above her belly button. Her cheeks were red and she was clearly tipsy.


    "Hey, Jack. What are you doing here?" She asked and stumbled toward us.


    Then she dizzily walked over to Hana, throwing her arms around her. "Hana... I didn''t know you had it in you.You invite Jack to our house...?" she teased in an erotic kind of way.


    Minho quickly stepped between the two girls. "Luna, just go to your room," he said seriously, looking sternly at his drunk sister.


    Luna pouted cutely at Minho. "Oh, well..."she said with a yful sigh, then turned around. She ced her hand on my left shoulder, leaning in close and smiling at me naughtily. "Hey, Jack... that Ferrari in the driveway... is it yours?"


    "Yes. It''s mine." I said with a smile.


    Her grin became even more radiant as she started to walk away. She brushed her hand lightly over my chest and then to my right shoulder before continuing back inside the house.


    Hana looked a bit apologetic."I''m sorry, Jack. I should have told you to leave earlier so you wouldn''t have to witness this... but I had so much fun."


    I reassured her that it was fine and after saying my goodbyes to her and her brother, I made my way out of their house.


    As I got into my Ferrari and started the engine, preparing to back out of the driveway, I caught sight of Luna running out of the house.


    As she ran, her red micro-mini skirt fluttered up and down, briefly revealing her orange panties underneath.


    As soon as I rolled down the window of the Ferrari, Luna leaned over, bending her waist. With a yful grin, she tossed a piece of paper inside. "Call me if you want to have some fun," she said with a wink before turning and running back into the house.


    I looked at the number on the small piece of paper.


    ''I thought this n would take way longer...''

 Chapter 83: Invasion

    It was already around 9 p.m., but I knew I wouldn''t find the willpower to take care of the moving process tomorrow.


    I drove to my garage, swapped out my Ferrari for my Ford F-150 pickup truck, and drove to the dorm, moving some of my things from thereinto the pickup and driving them to my new house.


    Fortunately, as taught by my mother, I was a very frugal man, with little to no belongings, so I only needed to make one round trip.


    After unloading everything at the new house and leaving it in the dining room, I walked into the main bedroom and copsed onto therge white bed with its soft, cuddly sheets.


    It was incrediblyfortable.


    ...


    The next morning, I drove the Ford F-150 onto the campus for my sses and lectures.


    In the afternoon, thest lecture was philosophy, which had reced political science for the semester.


    Our lecturer was discussing Stoicism in Modern Society; talking about how people find inner peace by maximizing the things they can control and minimizing the things they can''t.


    The hall was quiet as he started exining how this philosophy could be applied to organizations andpanies.


    "The United States invades Iraq!" Suddenly, someone from the back of the hall yelled out.


    Everyone turned to look at Matt Roney, who was seated at the back. Over the past few months, Matt has visibly gained weight, bing noticeably rounder.


    ''Of course it would be him¡ªhe''s probably glued to the news feed 24/7. His forex positions are likely getting crushed right now.'' I thought.


    While the invasion had seemed likely for some time, it happened a bit earlier in the monthpared to what I remembered.


    The professor, clearly interested, looked over at Matt. "What does the news say?"


    The philosophy lectures were a bit more casual than the rest of the sses, so Matt wouldn''t get reprimanded for speaking out like that.


    Matt looked a bit flustered but eager to share. "It''s saying that the United States has officially invaded Iraq and China supports them in that decision. Troops are moving in, and it seems like it will be an all-out invasion without holding back."


    ''What? China supports them?''


    ''Are we starting to cooperate with China in military actions?''


    ''This must be the reason for the earlier go-ahead...'' I came to a conclusion.


    I pulled out my notebook and opened it up. I needed to check something. Flipping to my stock tracker, I saw that Monster Beverage had dropped another 4% today. The supporters were clearly fleeing.


    Evelyn Johnson and WhitePath Europe didn''t even need to put more pressure on the stock; the investors would make sure that the stockmitted suicide.


    But the thing that I really wanted to check were the positions that Johnson Trading Ondo has created in the military sector.


    Out of the around dozenpanies, one had announced a military contract with the US just 15 minutes ago. They were most likely legally bound to not let the news out before the military action in Iraq was taken.


    However... the thing that I was dreading the most had happened.


    The stock price surged 19% in under a minute before being suppressed, and it was now slowly sliding down.


    For god''s sake! They just announced a contract that would quadruple thepany''s total revenue! And what was it doing?


    It was getting stiffled!


    Strangled!


    I was 100% sure that the same thing would happen to the other stocks if they were to announce a new contract with the government.


    This was more of WhitePath''s and Evelyn''s tactics.


    But this situation was different from that of Monster Beverage.


    Thesepanies were not running efficiently, and even if their stock had a short-term rise, it would start to go down after a year or two.


    If Sam''s siblings manage to suppress the stock prices now, we might never recover from this...


    We have put 170 million dors into those stocks...


    That''s why I needed to act quickly.


    My n was to manipte Luna Park so that she would be a potential future asset, but if I can''t get her to follow my n soon, I may need to switch to n B.


    Sam seemed to be also checking the stock prices; I mean, Mia was helping him to check the stock prices.


    After the lecture, Sam approached me, looking serious. "Emmm¡ªJack. I think we need to talk."


    "Yes," I replied. "You can give me a ride to my garage, and we can talk on the way."


    We walked out together and headed to Sam''s limousine. Ricky, the chauffeur and foremost Sam''s friend, was already waiting by the car. He greeted us with a nod.


    There was also another man standing nearby¡ªarge man.


    He was Sam''s recent hire. Sam had two bodyguards and a chauffeur at this point. With one of his bodyguards always observing from afar.


    As the limousine rolled off the curb, I turned to Sam.


    "Sam," I began, "there is no doubt that someone is targeting the stocks we have invested in, and... I''m not going to beat around the bush, Sam; I''ve checked, and it looks like your sister has been selling off stocks at WhitePath Europe.I''m positive that they are the ones suppressing the stocks..."


    Sam gulped down. "I... I didn''t realize it would end like this... I''ve been naive."


    I sighed. "Your family is verypetitive, Sam. You should know better than to give away your ns so easily."


    After he took it in, his expression became more resolute. "I have a n. You don''t need to do anything right now. I''ll work with Mark to report this, and the SEC can start an investigation. After all, their activity is illegal."


    I sighed. "Sam... with goodwyers, they could make a case to justify shorting those stocks, and even if the SEC investigation is sessful, it''ll take at least a year for them to face the repercussions. Plus, it is likely that the losses they will face will be less than the benefits they might gain from doing this."


    Sam looked concerned. "Then what... Should I let them bring mypany down? They could easily erase me within a few months..."


    "No. Not if we go public with this. Your family is wealthy, people are clearly invested in your lives; you''re like celebrities. ''The Johnson family is trying to destroy one of their own using illegal means''. A scandal like this would bring a lot of attention."


    "You want to tip off news outlets?"


    "Not exactly in the way you might think," I replied. "We need to use this situation to our advantage. I''ve already identified a target that we can use."


    Sam went quiet, deep in thought. "Use it to the best of our ability... use the opportunity," he muttered.


    Finally, he looked at me. "Jack, are you absolutely sure this n will work?"


    "If my current idea doesn''t work, I''ll find another way to deal with it."


    Sam nodded and then spoke to the chauffeur. "Ricky! After we drop Jack off at his garage, we''re heading to Miami... I need to talk withfather."


    After they dropped me off at my garage, I drove my Ferrari back to my new house and parked it inside, then I walked over to campus, got into my pickup truck, and went grocery shopping.


    Afterward, I met up with Charlotte for dinner.


    Once we finished, I drove back to my house, but when I arrived, I noticed that I wasn''t alone.


    A ck limousine was parked right across the street.


    It was Doyle Johnson''s limousine.

 Chapter 84: Offer

    Once I parked my pickup truck in the driveway and looked in the rearview mirror, I saw someone stepping out of the ck limousine.


    It was Doyle Johnson himself, with his burned face and the calmest, coldest look possible.


    ''What is he doing here?'' I thought.


    I got out of my pickup truck and shut the door, ncing over at Doyle Johnson as he leaned against the limousine.


    "Are you stalking me? How did you know where I live?"


    He looked at me menacingly. "We have ess to a lot of information."


    "So you''re admitting to stalking me. Why did youe here?"


    Doyle''s gaze remained serious. "Jack... you are a very bright man..." he spoke slowly. "You figured everything out so quickly..." His tone was almost condescending.


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    Doyle pulled out a cigarette and lit it, taking a slow puff. The smoke curled up in the air as he exhaled. "I have a proposition for you," he said, his tone measured. "Instead of going public with what you''ve discovered, persuade Sam that it''s not the best course of action."


    A shiver quickly ran through me, but I showed none of it on my face.


    ''Who could have told them? Sam wouldn''t make the same mistake again, but he could have talked about it with Mark. Was it Mark?'' I thought.


    "Why should I listen to you? You''ve made a mistake by not hiding your cards well enough and you''re going to go down because of it."


    "Pff. " Doyle chuckled dismissively. "You think we''ll go down because of some little news?" He flicked the barely-smoked cigarette to the ground and crushed it under his shoe. "But it does pose an additional risk."


    I shrugged. "Yeah... whatever," I said, turning to head toward my porch.


    "You will be greatly rewarded for it!" Doyle called out loudly.


    I stopped and turned back to him. "What rewards are we talking about?"


    "If Johnson Trading''s Ondo branch goes down and Sam gets removed from the board due to restructuring, we will ensure that you keep your shares. As thepany recovers and grows again, you will get wealthier than you are now."


    I thought about Doyle''s offer. He wasn''t really interested in thepany itself; he just wanted to make Sam look bad in their father''s eyes.


    "What do you want me to do exactly? Sam will probably go along with the n even if I don''t push him."


    Doyle looked at me with a steely gaze. "I want you to stop him from giving the information to the media. Instead, let''s use his n. Let him report it to the SEC."


    I frowned. ''Wait... how does he know about this? We just talked about it today. Is Ricky a mole? No-no, no way; he''s been loyal to Sam till death.


    The new bodyguard then?''


    A smile slowly crept across my face. I looked at Doyle. "...I like the way you think, Doyle. I will take you up on your offer."


    Doyle opened his limousine door. "You''d better." He gave me a final, icy look before sliding into the back seat. The door of the limo shut, and it drove off.


    I hurried inside my house and dialed Sam''s number. After a few rings, he picked up.


    "Jack?" Sam whispered, like he was talking secretly behind someone''s back.


    "You''re in Miami?" I asked.


    "Yes... I can''t really talk now."


    "Sam. I need you to listen carefully," I said. "I want you to check for spy bugs in your car. Get Ricky to inspect it thoroughly, inch by inch."


    "What... why?" he sounded confused.


    "Your brother was just at my house. Don''t ask questions. Just do it."


    There was a brief pause on the other end. "I''ll get Ricky on it right away. But are we sticking to the n or not?" he said.


    "There is no change in ns."


    I hung up andbooted up my notebook.


    I searched for "bodyguard services" and found a firm specializing in executive protection. They had been on the Johnson family''s radar at one point but were never hired.


    Perfect¡ªthey wouldn''t have any direct ties to them.


    I dialed the number listed on the website.


    "Good evening; this is Sentinel Security. How can I help you?" A middle-aged man spoke on the other end.


    "Good evening. I''m interested in hiring two armed bodyguards for personal protection," I said. "I need them to have separate vehicles as well."


    "Certainly. Could you provide some details on what you''re looking for? For instance, the duration?"


    "I''ll need security 24/7," I said. "They should follow me and be stationed outside my house during the night."


    "Understood... Sir, we need to know the reason for the protection and some of your details to proceed."


    "I''ll be revealing an illegal activity by a financial institution to the media. It''s a sensitive matter."


    The agent listened carefully. "And as for your details?"


    I took a breath and provided them with all my details. He then told me how much it would cost.


    "I understand." I said.


    "Thank you, Mr. Somnus. We''ll get back to you shortly."


    I sent the required payment and waited. An hourter, the agent called me back.


    "The bodyguards will be dispatched to your area within the next two hours," he said. "They should arrive around 11 p.m. They work a night-shift, tomorrow there will be two different bodyguards protecting you."


    I thanked him and hung up. As the time approached 11 p.m., I watched out the window.


    At exactly 11 p.m., two cars pulled up in front of my house: a white Toyota Camry and a red Ford Fusion.


    I went outside and gave them a brief nod to let them know that I was inside and aware that they had arrived.


    Once back inside, I picked up my phone and I was about to dial 9-1-1, and tell the police that I was being stalked and that someone appeared in front of my house giving me threats, but then I stopped.


    ''If I do that, then Doyle will know way earlier that I''m not going with his n.'' I thought.


    I needed to take care of the situation with Luna Park first.


    Before I went to sleep, I checked thetest news about the invasion of Iraq. The main difference was China''s support for the decision.


    China was gaining more from the agreement than America.


    I had no idea why the current administration seemed to be dead set on making better rtions with China.


    Now that Hu Jingtao had be the new Chairman of the People''s Republic of China, I wondered how this rtionship would evolve.


    Many economists also thought that the decision was rushed and had little benefit. They argued that forming a full alliance with China could destabilize global peace and that it would also be practically impossible to unite the people of the two countries because of the vast cultural differences.


    On the other hand, if China and the USA were truly united, no other country around the world could rival them in economic and military power.

 Chapter 85: Golddigger

    I opened up FOREX exchange rates.


    The Chinese Yuan had appreciated against the USD.


    The exchange rate is now 8.02 CNY per dor.


    The same thing was happening with RMB per dor, as those two currencies were essentially the same, with the only difference being that the Chinese Yuan was the currency used for transactions outgoing from Maind China, while the Renminbi was used for domestic trade within China.


    I remembered that the Yuan was supposed to stay stable around 8.27 CNY until 2006, so this was clearly showing that the new agreement was being seen as detrimental to the USA.


    I quickly shifted my focus to the bond market.


    U.S. bonds had started offering higher yields.


    The long-term Treasury yield went up from 3.9% to 4.3% just in thest 3 months.


    I pulled up a Treasury Bond ETF on my screen.


    ------------


    [USA 20+ year Treasury Bond ETF (TLT)] [$78.01]


    [Gain/Loss Over Last Month: -3.6%]


    ------------


    The bond prices were dropping, so yields had to rise to attract investors; otherwise, all the money would start flowing to Chinese bonds.


    A drop of -3.6% on bonds within a single month...


    "This could be dangerous. It should be one of the most stable instruments." I muttered to myself.


    Movements like this could cause problems for the USA when ites to borrowing money from investors.


    I needed to check onest thing¡ªspections about the new agreement.


    There were a lot of rumors about its potential goals.


    One major area people were specting about was the energy sector.


    ------------


    [PetroChina (PTR)] [$120.55]


    [Gain/Loss Over Last Month: +22.4%]


    ------------


    [Sinopec Limited (SNP)] [$98.78]


    [Gain/Loss Over Last Month: +17.8%]


    ------------


    Clearly, people were making spective investments in the Chinese energy sector...


    In my previous timeline, there had never been any energy exchange between the two countries; we only coborated on developing energy-rted technology.


    But with this agreement, I wouldn''t be surprised if the coboration could go much further.


    There were even some ideas about building a gas pipeline through the Pacific.


    If such a project were to happen... the spective investment could really pay off.


    With all of this in mind and with clear ns for tomorrow, I fell asleep.


    ...


    The next morning, I cleaned the house a bit, did my morning exercises, got into my pickup truck and drove to campus.


    The bodyguards assigned to me were different from the ones I''d seen earlier, but they showed me their credentials before I drove off.


    One of them followed me into the faculty building but stayed outside the lecture halls.


    My major had a day off on Friday, but I was taking additional sses.


    After the first ss, I stepped outside the faculty building and pulled out my phone to make a call.


    A call to Luna Park.


    It took some time before she finally picked up. "Yes?" she answered.


    "Hi, it''s Jack."


    "Oh, hi there... Wow. I didn''t know you''d call this soon," she said with a teasing edge.


    "Well, you offered, so why would I refuse?" I replied.


    She chuckled softly. "So... what do you want to do... Jack?"


    "Do you know Prime & Pearl restaurant?"


    "Prime & Pearl?" she eximed. "Oh my god. It''s such a nice restaurant. But... I will need to dress up then."


    "No need to go overboard," I said. "I''ll be dressing casually as well."


    Sheughed lightly. "Hmm... alright. Then, where would you like me?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Where would you like to pick me up?" she said yfully.


    "Well, where will you be around 5 p.m.?"


    "At my family house," she replied. "But don''t you have a bit of a... predicament with my sister? Picking me up from the house like this... she could see us, you know?"


    "What about the intersection of 9th and 16th Ave, then?"


    She giggled. "I''m looking forward to it."


    "See you then, Luna."


    "Bye bye, Jack."


    After ending the call, I went back to my faculty for the rest of the sses.


    I got back home around 4 p.m. and made a call to Sam.


    He informed me that they had indeed found a spy bug inside their limousine.


    That most likely meant that someone installed it without Ricky or any of the bodyguards knowing about it, but I still told Sam to be careful and swap the bodyguards he had hired as soon as the news wille out.


    I also asked him if he had someone who could pick up two bottles of half-sweet wine and deliver them to my house.


    I couldn''t buy alcohol myself, and yet I could use some tonight.


    Before 5 p.m., I got into my Ferrari and backed out of the driveway, heading to the meeting spot with Luna.


    So that she wouldn''t have to wait for me, I arrived a few minutes early and parked in a small driveway.


    At almost exactly 5 p.m., I saw her walking up the sidewalk, her violet hair tossed and fluttered.


    She was dressed in a striking ck outfit¡ªa ck leather jacket over a short skirt that reached a few inches above her knees, revealing just enough of her milky skin down to where her ck stockings began, held up by ck straps. Everything waspleted with a pair of ck heels.


    I got out of my Ferrari just as Luna reached the curb. She waved at me cutely, hastening her steps with a bright smile.


    "Hey!" she gave me a gentle hug, pressing her breasts against me.


    I didn''t open the door for her; she wasn''t the kind of girl that I would be a gentleman with.


    She jumped into the passenger seat herself.


    I settled back into my seat and started the Ferrari.


    "VRRRRRR!" The engine roared to life.


    "Oh wow! I love this car already!" Luna eximed, but I was quite sure that she was not a stranger to driving cars like these.


    She had her thighs squeezed together and her hands on herp the entire ride to the restaurants, like she was trying to act reserved.


    When we reached Prime & Pearl, I went to the receptionist to check my reservation.


    He nodded and led us to a small, intimate round table in a quiet corner of the restaurant.


    As we sat down and looked at the menu, Luna became really talkative. "I''ve only been here once before," she said, grinning. "I want to try a few things."


    She put the card on the table and pointed at an item on the menu. "Like this steak," she said, biting her lower lip. "I''m sure it''s juicy..."


    "Order anything you want," I told her.


    After we ordered our food, I nced over at her.


    "So, what do you do at ABC News? Do you want to be a reporter?" I asked.


    She grinned, her eyes sparkling. "No... not really. I would want to, maybe sometime in the future. But I''m not that great at talking. I''m more like a searching-up kinda girl you know; I''m looking for all sorts of things that could be great news, controversial politics usually, but really anything as long as it''s interesting."


    She leaned forward, resting her elbows on the table and supporting her face with the back of her palms. "What about you?" Her gaze was yful as she looked at me. "How can you afford a car like this?"


    I looked confidently into her exotic eyes and at her pearl-white face, entuated by gentle makeup.


    "I''m a market analyst," I said. "A good one. I also hold an executive position at one of thergest investment firms in Ondo."


    Luna was clearly fascinated by what I was saying.


    Most would find such talk boring, but she was genuinely interested, probably because it made her think about the money involved.


    As I finished exining, I felt a gentle touch on my leg under the table.


    I nced over at Luna, who gave me a sly wink. "So... how rich are you, exactly?" she asked, as her foot slowly stroked up and down my right leg.


    I met her gaze. "I have a worth of around 50 million dors at the moment."


    Her eyes widened in genuine surprise.


    Then I felt her foot slide up and over my knee, resting on my inner right thigh.


    I cleared my throat. "Listen, Luna, hypothetically speaking, if I had something for you¡ªsomething that could be big news¡ªwould you be able to ry that information?"


    I felt her toes probing against my crotch. "Well... yes, of course." her voice dropped to a sexy tone. "Actually... that''s something I''ve been doing for a while. You could say that getting to know influential people is a part of my job...


    so I wouldn''t mind getting to know you a little closer..."


    I could feel her toes clenching as they massaged my confined shaft.


    She tilted her head, studying me with a curious look. "You''re such a great guy. There is no way you don''t have a girlfriend already... And yet you''re going after my sister?"


    "You are mistaken," I said. "I''m not going after your sister."


    "Oh? Seriously? But then you must have a girlfriend."


    I smiled. "No, I don''t."


    One of her eyebrows shot up in doubt. "No? Really? I find that hard to believe."


    "Well... I do have a girl¡ªfriend that I''m close with."


    She paused, and then  she seemed to have a sudden realization. "Oh... Now I see what kind of man you are." She giggled and looked at me with a sly grin.


    "So..." she leaned in a bit closer across the table and lowered her voice. "Do you have any room in your little harem?"


    She rocked her foot back and forth, applying gentle pressure between the tip and base of my cock, all the while throwing sultry nces at me. "You know... I can do anything. Missionary. Doggie. Cowgirl.


    I pretty much like them all."


    "..."


    The only position I could think of for her was over my knee.


    Her flirting would be cute if I didn''t know what a little golddigger she really was.


    When the waiter came with the food, Luna smiled wickedly and stopped stroking, pulling her foot back.


    Luna''s flirting continued as she ate her steak¡ªgiving it lingering licks.


    After we left the restaurant, I turned to her. "What do you think about going shopping?"


    Her eyes lit up. "Yey! That sounds fun!"

 Chapter 86: Shopping

    We got to my car, and Luna slid into the passenger seat, blushing furiously.


    "So, where are we going?" she asked.


    "Where do you want to go?" I asked. "Just tell me, and I''ll take you there."


    She turned her whole body toward me, her mouth slightly open as she put a finger to her lips, with a thoughtful expression.


    Then her eyes lit up with excitement. "How about Havana''s?"


    "Havana''s? Isn''t that a men''s suit designer?"


    "Yes," she replied with a yful smile. "You should get yourself some clothes. Plus, it''ll be fun!"


    "Okay... let''s go then."


    Just two minutester, we reached the shopping mall, which had a considerable number of higher-priced stores.


    I shook my head at Havana''s disy. ''So many suits to try on, Lord, help me.'' I thought.


    It went much faster than I expected. I was measured, and they managed to find and alter a pair of ck dress pants and a buttoned whitewyer-type shirt on the spot.


    Luna ordered several of each. I just let her enjoy herself.


    I suppose those mighte in handy sometime.


    "You look distinguished," she nodded approvingly at me.


    "Now it''s your turn," I replied with a smile. "Just let me know what you need, and I''ll buy it for you."


    Luna didn''t immediately answer; she seemed lost in thought, staying silent.


    "Luna?" I prompted.


    Her pupils contracted ever-so-slightly as she looked up at me and grinned suspiciously. "Hmm... you''re offering to buy me stuff just like that?" She leaned in a bit, her tone curious but not upset. "You are not doing this just for the sex, am I right? There''s something more you want to gain from this."


    "Does that change anything for you?" I didn''t hide my intentions.


    She gave a slight, knowing smile and a subtle shrug of her shoulders. Her bodynguage showed that she was intrigued and not put off.


    "So," I said. "Where are we going next?"


    "Victoria''s Secret. Where else?" She smiled. "The foundationes first."


    "Can''t you just do without?"


    She gave me a surprised look. "I thought sexy underwear was a turn-on?"


    "I suppose you''re right... Well, since you know all about female underthings, you choose. I only know how to take them off."


    We finally got around to shopping.


    I really enjoyed embarrassing her in the lingerie store, making her try things on ande outside for me to check andment on.


    She started out with a nice, sexy two-piece swimsuit that featured a very skimpy bra-top and panty and then went back to change into another lingerie/nightwear.


    She changed into more and more risque, sexy outfits and started to pose more and more provocatively.


    It absolutely scandalized the other shoppers, and the saleswomen were shocked at the way Luna did exactly what I told her.


    I think they might have tossed us out if it weren''t for the quickly growing "to buy" pile.


    Luna looked amazing in almost anything, in just about every color. We even found her some very nice gloves and a stylish hat.


    After leaving Victoria''s Secret, we went to a few other designer clothing stores.


    I got her a few skirts and tops, some perfume and we found a beautiful green dress with a stylish cut on the bottom and an alluring neckline.


    When she changed into the dress and showed it off to me, I was taken aback.


    The bottle-cut dress really showed off her trim figure. Plus, her thighs and some of her long, shapely legs peeked through the cut.


    "How do I look?" Luna asked with a smile, striking a sexy pose.


    I nced over at the shop worker walking by. "I''m sorry! We want this dress!" I called out.


    The shop assistant, a middle-aged woman, approached us with a warm smile. "That dress looks stunning on you, miss! The colors are so vibrant and they fit amazingly with your hair."


    I turned to Luna. "Speaking of vibrant colors, do you want to change the color of your hair or eyes?"


    She tilted her head slightly. "Hmm, I really like my hair. As for my eyes, I''m already wearing tinted lenses. My eyes are gray; I never liked the way they looked... It could be fun to try something new, though."


    "Well, then let''s pick a color for you¡ªsomething bright. Maybe blue or green?" I asked.


    "You mean sapphire or emerald?" She smiled. "I prefer sapphire, but emerald is also fine."


    "Alright. Take the dress off, and let''s get out of here." I replied with a grin.


    We took the shopping bags back to the car. The Ferrari didn''t have much space, so we couldn''t shop for much more.


    However, I did get her tinted lenses, which gave her eyes a spectacr shade of shing electric blue.


    As she looked in the mirror, I stepped close to her, gently cing my hand on her waist.


    She turned her head to me with a seductive smile, slowly ced her hand on my shoulder and then stepped closer to me, her small waist brushing lightly against me.


    "So... what''s the next stop?" she asked in a soft purr, her eyes shimmering with the new lenses.


    Her fingers traced lightly along my thigh,ing dangerously close to my groin.


    "Do you like semi-sweet wine?" I asked, my gaze fixed on her.


    "I love wine," she said as she ran her fingers across my arm.


    "Then we''re going to my ce."


    We got back to the Ferrari, and Luna was much more rxed now, her previous act of reservation gone.


    I gave her a slightly more thrilling ride as she askedme a few questions about where and what ''my ce'' was.


    When we got to my neighborhood, I helped her out of the car and walked her to the front door.


    Her gaze swept across the house.


    When we got inside, I helped her out of her leather jacket, gently guiding her as she slipped it off.


    Underneath, she was wearing a cute white t-shirt tucked neatly into her skirt.


    I tossed the jacket onto the hanger by the door.


    Luna slowly slipped off her high heels, setting them aside.


    I escorted her into the living room, where she arranged herself on the couch with her legs crossed. Her skirt was really short and her legs were long and covered in ck lingerie.


    I reached for the audio setup, selecting a ylist of smooth, sensual jazz music.


    Then I grabbed a wine bottle and two sses from the kitchen cab and I poured a generous amount of wine into each ss.


    I handed one ss to Luna.


    She held the ss up, swirling the wine gently in a slow, enticing motion.


    I sat beside her on the couch and took a sip from my own ss, then I looked her straight in the eyes. "So, have you heard about the Johnson family?"

 Chapter 87: Hot

    Luna nced up from her ss."The Johnson family? Oh, I''m very familiar. There was a juicy segment on them recently."


    "What kind of segment?"


    Luna took a deliberate sip of her wine. "It was about dark lobbying."


    ''Ah, right...'' I thought as the memory clicked into ce.


    "You mean the situation with Tom King?"


    She nodded. "That''s the one," she said, her grin widening. "Arnold Johnson managed to get away with it without so much as a scratch."


    Tom King, as I recalled, was the President of the Florida Senate.


    Around this time, it came to light that in 2001 and 2002, the Johnson family, instead of using open lobbying methods, was setting up secret meetings with Tom King.


    These meetings happened in fancy, private ces where they gave King and other important senators expensive gifts and offered them special deals. They were asked to say specific things that would work favorably for Johnsons'' investments.


    I stopped remembering and locked my gaze with Luna''s. "What if I told you I had some...intriguing news about the Johnson family?"


    "Hmm..." Luna set her ss down on the coffee table with a clink and leaned back, her posture inviting, her gaze never leaving mine. "I''m all ears."


    I started to recount the entire story, describing how Evelyn Johnson and Doyle Johnson were working together to bring down the trading firm that their little brother ran.


    As I spoke, Luna delicately poured herself another ss of wine.


    By the time I finished the story, she was nearly done with her second ss.


    She took a final, lingering sip, her lips barely brushing the rim. "This is fascinating," she murmured. "But why would they do all this?"


    I leaned in closer, my gaze intense. "Do you know the worth of the Johnson family?"


    She nodded. "Yes, it''s around seventeen billion dors, right?"


    "That''s about right," I confirmed. "Now, do you happen to know how that wealth is spread across different institutions?"


    She shook her head. "I actually don''t."


    "Johnson Trading is valued at less than one billion dors." I began, "WhitePath USA stands at 1.4 billion dors; WhitePath Europe is at 1.1 billion dors. In total, that''s 3.5 billion dors, and those are currently the only entities that the siblings have their hands on. They hold the majority of shares, while their father has a minor stake."


    "Where''s the other 14 billion?"


    "Good question," I said, my voice low and smooth. "That money is all tied up in an investment trust managed by Arnold Johnson. He''s promised his children he''ll divide it among them before he dies."


    Luna''s eyes narrowed. "So they''re fighting over that massive sum..." she muttered.


    "Evelyn and Doyle have crossed all lines; they are using illegal and evil ways to crush their brother. But the thing is that I genuinely care about Sam Johnson." I paused. "I want him to be the one to win this battle."


    "I see..." Luna said, leaning back with a satisfied smile. "This is going to be one hell of a story. But... whye to me with this when you could have sold it to any news outlet?"


    "Well, let''s just say I''m doing a bit of dark lobbying of my own. I''ll be blunt¡ªI''m trying to buy you and your connections to ABC News."


    Luna''s eyes sparkled with interest. "Hmm... If you can keep delivering stories like this, I think I could benefit quite a bit from this arrangement."


    I smiled. "The more influential you be at your workce, the better it is for me."


    "I can''t help feeling like you''re giving me all the benefits and not getting much in return..." Luna maintained eye contact with me, as she slowly moved her hand to my thigh, her fingers caressing me softly. "I should at least do something more for you."


    She confidently stood up and then positioned herself between me and the coffee table, facing away from me.


    Her hips swayed slightly as she adjusted her stance, with her butt sticking out in my direction.


    I couldn''t help but check her out.


    Then she pulled her white T-shirt up a bit and grabbed the hem of her ck skirt.


    I watched her bend over as she slowly slid her skirt down her slender thighs until it reached her ankles.


    She quickly turned to see if she caught me, and she knew she had.


    I admired the patterns on hercy ck panties and the sheen of her ck stockings. She had just enough spread in her hips to give her shape there.


    I think I have a weakness for stockings.


    She stepped out of her skirt and pushed it to the side with her foot.


    Then she slowly turned around to face me; her lines swept back into her slim, t stomach, and her T-shirt bulged where her breasts were.


    She stood there, in that white t-shirt, those ck panties and lingerie, without a care, like she waspletely dressed.


    I saw her eyes dart to myp.


    I mean, she had a beautiful body. So when she nced at myp, there was a rather obvious lump in it, right under my zipper.


    She shed me a naughty smile. "You seem to be enjoying the show..." she said and then she gracefully swung her exquisite legs over the side of the couch, spreading her legs out wide as she settled across myp.


    She ced her palm on my chest, her grin widening.


    "Am I sexy? Do you like my body?" she asked teasingly as she dangled her butt on top of me, pushing me against the back of the couch.


    "I hope that''s a rhetorical question."


    Within moments, I had my hands on her waist, under her shirt, and unsping her bra.


    She moved her hands up and started ying with my blonde locks. She lowered her head and her lips were now mine.


    I kissed her as she ground against my cock, humping me through my pants.


    After a few moments of our tongues dancing together, she began sucking on it.


    She was panting when we parted.


    "How about doing me in the shower?" She purred into my ear.

 Chapter 88: Simmering with Need

    I grabbed Luna by the waist and threw her on the couch.


    She giggled as I picked her up and carried her ''princess like'' to the main bedroom''s bathroom, grabbing a pack of condoms on the way.


    There was arge ss-enclosed shower in one corner.


    I quickly turned on the shower for the water to warm up, and as I redirected my attention to Luna, I saw her hands gracefully descending to her stockings.


    She unsped the straps and started slowly sliding her ck panties down her long, slender legs, down to her ankles, and onto the floor.


    She had a narrow, tight little figure.


    My eyes darted to her breasts under the shirt. Her nipples were poking holes through it.


    She quickly pulled her t-shirt over her shoulders and off to the ground, letting her breasts out into the open air.


    I slowly looked at her from head to toe, taking in the sight of her.


    I got a close-up view of her beautiful boobs, her tiny ares, and nipples that barely stuck out. I looked down at her smokey ck stockings and that gorgeous little ''crease'' in between her legs.


    There was nothing else left on her.


    I walked up to her and put my hand on her breast. I squeezed gently and she moaned lightly.


    I looked at her breasts and then up at her face and I told her just how sexy she looked.


    She helped me get my t-shirt off , tossed it aside and then got on her toes and pushed her lips towards me.


    I cupped the soft skin of her face in my other hand and kissed her fervently.


    Her hands found their way to my face and then fell from my chin to my chest, gently massaging tiny circles as they made their way down my body.


    Her tongue wiggled side to side in my mouth, more and more aggressive, probing deep as she slowly caressed my stomach with her fingers, gradually going lower and lower till my belt blocked further advances.


    I still had my pants on, but she fixed that shortly. She got down to her knees, undid mybelt buckle, opened the button,sliddownmyzipperandtookoffmypants.


    Both of her hands immediately went to my boxers, grabbing my rock hard shaft through them.


    "Oh my... What a sexy looking cock..." she murmured trying to grab the whole length of it, "It''s gotta be at least eight inches..."


    She looked up at me and bit her lower lip, before pulling my boxers down, letting my raging hard-on into the air.


    It sprang out, hitting her on the cheek.


    She couldn''t resist stroking her fingers along it.


    She looked up at me, obviously pleased as she gave my cock a little kiss on the head.


    "Get in the shower." I ordered. "I''m going to clean you up... thoroughly."


    She giggled at that, but followed my words and stood up before provocatively removing her ck tights. She rolled them down her legs and went into the shower.


    I shook off my socks, grabbed the condoms and a bottle of women''s shampoo leftover from the previous owner of the house and jumped in the shower with her.


    It wasn''t my first shower with a naked girl, so there was no hesitation. Reverently, I stood behind her and rinsed her with warm water, then soaped her with a light touch all over, deliberately avoiding her nipples, the crack of her ass and her pussy.


    "You''re magnificent," I whispered in her ear.


    I then massaged her scalp and impregnated her silky-soft violet hair with liquid.


    Luna must have felt great, for she leaned back and rubbed against me, skin to skin. If she were a cat, I bet she''d be purring.


    At one moment, she turned around and, nting her body against me, started to wash every inch of my body.


    Her slender fingers moved over my chest, abs and ass.


    I gasped when her hand gently grabbed my erection.


    I could hardly resist her.


    I finished the shower with a thorough cleaning of her breasts and nipples, then used liquid soap to clean her privates, ignoring the murmured protests when my soapy pinky slipped into the tightness of her neatly shaven rose.


    Luna''s ass was a work of art.


    Her eyes were full of desire; it was clear that she was slowly losing it as my dick brushed against her abdomen and across her t belly.


    I quickly put on a condom and then spun her around, gently grasped her chin, and drew her head back to rest against my shoulder.


    I looked into her eyes intently, searching for that deep crave and lust.


    "What do you need? Youwantmetofuckyou?" I whispered in her ear, my voice low and intense.


    "Yes..." she whimpered.


    "You know you''re a genuine slut now?" I said as I yed with her pussy lips.


    "Oh God! Yes-yees! I''ma fucking slut!" she yelled.


    "Tellmeyouwantmy dick insideyou... thatyouwantmetofuckyou."


    "Please Fuck me! Fuckme long and hard. Pound and pump your cock in and out of my tight hot cunt!"


    I shoved her against the ss of the shower.


    I nted my hand on her back.


    She grunted and looked at me over her shoulder.


    I ced my mouth over her''s, kissing her soft lips, as I kept her pinned with my left hand syed across her narrow back.


    I curled the fingers of my right hand and carresed her round, pale little ass.


    "Aaaahhhhhhh..." She let out a long and deep moan as I squeezed it gently.


    She put her hand on my fiercely erect cock and stroked her fingers along, then gently wrapped them around.


    I quickly spread her legs and tenderly fondled her cunt lips, glistening with the moisture of her sexual excitement.


    She was gently moving her hips back and forth.


    I moved up and began rubbing my cock head back and forth on her soggy, glistening pussy lips.


    After a minute of this, she began to squirm. She attempted to snatch up my rigid rod and insert it inside of her.


    I didn''t let her.


    "Please screw me already!" she began to moan in frustration.


    I grabbed her breast and pulled her close. "You need to ask harder."


    "Fuck me! Screw me! Do me! Fucking Impregnate me!!"


    I took that as my cue and pushed forward till I felt her love tunnel gently opening up and gripping my dick. "Fuck, you''re tight!"


    Luna, unwilling to wait any longer, flexed her hips upward and pulled me in firmly until I was balls-deep in her slit.


    It wasn''t much longer before I grabbed her around her waist and sped up, fucking my cock into her.


    "Oh, YES! Oh God! Fuck me, Jack!" she yelled. She was getting louder and louder.


    "Take it, you fucking slut!" I began fucking her hard and fast.


    "Yes... yes! Keep on fucking me like that! Just like fucking that! Oh God!" She bit her her lip and her body spasmed at the pleasure of the orgasm that washed over her.


    I curled my arms under her shoulders and squeezed her to me as I thrust my cock in and out of her pussy. She moaned as my cock sent wave after wave of pleasure through her body and it wasn''t long before she came again.


    Pretty soon, I felt myself about to cum.


    After three more hard thrusts, I was right there with her pumping my cum into the condom.


    "Oh yea, I can feel it pumping inside of me!" she screamed.


    "Oh fuck!" I cried out as I pulled my cock out of her pussy and took off the condom.


    What happened next, she would never expect.


    I wrapped my arms around her delicate, fair, nude body, lifted her off the ground, and swung her legs over my shoulders, her feet dangling behind me.


    "Ahhh!" she screamed.


    "I will eat you out." I said as I got my head between her legs.


    I wanted to pleasure her by slurping from her beautiful pussy. I eagerly got right to work.


    I''d taken about four or five good slurps when she began to quiver and gasp; a few more slurps and she was cumming!


    "OOOOooooh!" she gasped. Her legs were shaking as she ran her fingers through my hair, leaning forward to not fall from my shoulders.


    I kept up my tongue action until it seemed she''d had all she could take.


    "Ahhh! Jack..." she was shaking.


    I looked up at her from between her legs. "Want to continue this in my bed?"


    I dried her off and myself with a towel, and the rest was history...


    ...


    March 14th, 2003.


    It was a Friday night.


    I was in my room, lying on my bed, with Luna lying naked alongside me.


    I stared at the white ceiling, my mind busy plotting something big.


    Luna stirred beside me, throwing her arms around me, burying her face in my shoulder and her leg over mine.


    Her hair fell onto my face¡ªa soft curtain of purple hair.


    I gently reached up and tucked the strands behind her ear, my fingers brushing against her smooth skin.


    Her electric blue eyes locked onto mine, their intensity softened by a coy smile.


    "How soon could you have the article ready?" I asked, my voice a little tired.


    Luna thought for a moment, then rose up, sat on top of me with her legs wrapped around my waist and nced down at me with a smile. "If I get it to the studio tomorrow, they should have it ready by Monday."


    "Could you dy it to Wednesday?"

 Chapter 89: Coordinated Attack II

    Luna stayed the night, and by morning, I made sure to detail everything for her. I wrote down all the attacked stocks and the evil story behind the attack on paper.


    Afterwards, I drove her close to her house before saying goodbye and leaving her with the shopping bags.


    The next thing on my agenda was Ondo.


    I drove out of Gainesville, with my bodyguard''s cars following a few hundred meters behind.


    ...


    A couple of hourster, I was parking next to the tall skyscraper where Johnson Trading was situated.


    I hadn''t given Sam any warning, but I was pretty sure he''d be there.


    I made my way to the building, taking the elevator up. Stepping out, I walked across the grey carpet up to the polished wooden reception desk.


    "Maya! Is Sam on the trading floor?" I asked, spotting Maya, the brte secretary.


    I''d gotten to know her better over the past few months.


    "Yes, Jack. You can just head on in," she replied with a friendly nod. "I think he''s been studying for school."


    I walked to the door of the trading floor, swiped my card through the scanner, slid the door open, and stepped inside.


    Immediately, I spotted Sam in a small resting corner, lying on a couch with his eyes closed, listening to a lecture from a week ago.


    He must have heard meing in because he sat up and paused the recording on his phone.


    As I stepped closer, he nced in my direction.


    "Yes?" he asked.


    "It''s me."


    "Oh, Jack," he said, recognizing my voice. "I was about to call you, actually."


    "Call me?"


    Sam''s expression grew serious. "I wanted to tell you that the stakes are even higher now. If we don''t survive this, it will be the end of me."


    I slowly sat next to him on the couch and looked at him. "Does this have something to do with the talk you had with your father?"


    Sam sighed, running a hand through his hair. "My father gave me an opportunity, but if I don''t defend myself well enough and lose the fight for thepany, he won''t do me any more favors. I might even get cut out of the hereditary talks."


    I gave him a firm push on the back, causing him to nearly topple off the couch. "Don''t you fucking worry," I said, standing up from the couch.


    He looked up. "Where is the positivitying from? Did you contact that person you mentioned, or are we going with a different n?" he asked.


    "Everything is set toe out by Wednesday at thetest." I confirmed. "But there''s something that we need to do beforehand. The news might not be enough. You know how deep their pockets are and how much funding they can get if things get bad for them. Potentially, they could pump 300 million dors into a single stock."


    "I''ve already thought about this," he said as he stood up from the couch with a confident expression on his face.


    "You did?"


    "Yeah."


    He made his way to a nearby trading station and sat in front of theputer.


    He grabbed the mouse, and the speakers began voicing out themands for whatever was being hovered over on the screen.


    He pulled up a chart for one of the military stocks.


    We had pumped around $15 million in this one.


    "Sorry I didn''t give you a heads-up, but I decided to start offloading this stock on Friday," he said. "It had a contract announcement and was getting shorted, but we still managed to unload 50% of our position for just over $6 million. So, we''re looking at a loss of around $1.5 million."


    "Okay... so you''re telling me that you''re freeing up some cash by offloading that one stock so that you can pile the money into the other shorted ys?"


    "Yes."


    I sighed.


    The n was pretty close to what I wanted, but the stock choice was horrendous.


    "Did you sell out of any other stocks?"


    "I did unload one more." He pulled up another chart that had been on a downtrend since Friday. "This one didn''t get any news and had low volume, so we only managed to get $2 million out of it on Friday."


    "Your siblings are not shorting this one, though." I said.


    "I mean... with no buyers, it''s tough to borrow shares to short. But they would probably jump in if it got news..."


    "Sam, listen up. Do not sell out of the stocks they''re shorting."


    "Why not? We need the cash."


    "It''s just illogical, Sam. I''m betting that they have been covering their short position into your sells. If you sell those stocks, you might get more cash, but they''ll end up with just as much."


    Sam paused.


    "But it''s all good," I continued. "We''ll put that cash to work... What we need now is a major pump¡ªsomething so explosive they won''t have time to react before they get margin calls."


    "That''s exactly what I was thinking!" Sam replied. "We go for one stock and hit it hard. If they take a hit on that, we might score big enough to make attacks on other ys."


    "Right. But we need to choose a stock with strong fundamentals. This way, we can avoid drawing attention from other short-sellers who are looking for pump-and-dumps."


    I then continued, starting to outline the n for Sam. "Look Sam, we should only sell out out of the stocks that didn''t announce any contracts. Take the hit on those and start positioning ourselves for a coordinated bull attack on Monster Beverage."


    "Monster Beverage..." he thought for a while. "Got it. So, you''re thinking we sell our positions on Monday and Tuesday?"


    "Yes. We''ll offload those and focus on umting Monster Beverage. We drive up the price. That will lock up the float and put the squeeze on them. They will need to start paying high borrow rates if they want to continue fighting for it to stay down."


    Sam fell into deep thought. "Hmm, but if we''re umting on Monday and Tuesday, we won''t have enough firepower to pump it on Wednesday..."


    I grinned, even though he couldn''t see it.


    "Sam, don''t worry about it.... I''m going all-in on this." I told him, "I will make sure to make them burn on Wednesday. You focus on dumping the dead stocks and piling into Monster Beverage... By the way, what''s its market cap right now?"


    Sam pulled up the stock information on the screen, and I nced at the details as they loaded:


    ------------


    [Monster Beverage Corp. ($MNST)][{$6.92}]


    [G/L Over Last Month: -22.2%]


    [Market Capitalization: ~$68,000,000]


    ------------


    At the time we started buying in, this stock was sitting at a simr price to where it is now.


    We put a total of $30,000,000 in it.


    It hit a high of $10.42 in January, making us go over 15 million dors in profit.


    But now, with WhitePath''s massive shorting, all that profit is nowhere to be found.


    "Sam, even if it means taking some losses elsewhere, do it. Buy into this stock." I said firmly.

 Chapter 90: News

    After wrapping up my business in Ondo, I headed back to Gainesville. My next move was to check in with the security firm I''d hired. I arranged for an additional bodyguard to ensure my family''s safety, just in case the Johnsons had any stupid ideas.


    I even called my parents and exined everything to them.


    I told them not too worry and that I''m only doing it to be sure.


    The Johnson family should never go as far as to use my family to pressure me, or they would face criminal repercussions.


    When Monday came, I started acting quickly.


    I juggled my sses with selling off Axon contracts.


    Until Monday, Axon had reached $11.92, putting my position at $27,426,811.


    I kept myptop open during lectures, constantly selling 5,000 to 10,000 futures contracts every few minutes. The futures market had enough volume, but it probably wouldn''t be possible to get outpletely before Wednesday.


    While I was busy unloading Axon contracts, Sam and Mark were at Johnson Trading, working hard to build up our stake in Monster Beverage.


    By Tuesday''s close, they had umted over 2.5 million additional shares.


    However, despite the heavy buying, the stock price only moved from $6.92 to $7.20¡ªjust a 4% increase. This was because every time we bought, more shorting was immediately triggered.


    But the results that I was hoping for were already showing.


    The borrowing rate for shares has gone up from 19% to 51%. That meant that for any news shares that Doyle and Evelyn wanted to short, if they held onto them for an entire year, they would need to pay 50% of that position''s worth in fees.


    The squeeze was starting to take shape.


    At the beginning, the short-sellers must get cooked slowly, so they won''t think about covering their positions until it''s toote.


    After NASDAQ market closed on Tuesday, I took a nce at my brokerage ount dashboard.


    [Charles Schwab]


    ------------


    [Total Bnce: $19,430,439.64]


    [Avable Bnce: $17,917,018.88]


    ------------


    [Market Value of Holdings: $2,070,441.51]


    [Margin Borrowed: $557,020.75]


    [Buying Power: $35,834,037.76] (2x Leverage: Spot Trading)


    ------------


    Portfolio:


    [Single-Stock Futures ($AXON)] [$11.01] {[ 188,051 shares ]}


    [% Gain Over Last Month: +82%]


    ------------


    Recent Transactions:


    [Futures Sell: AXON, Amount: 2,112,856, Average Price: $11.41, -2.93$/share Margin]


    ------------


    I sold off as many Axon futures contracts as I could without tanking the price.


    I managed to pull out over 24 million dors and after paying off more than 6 million dors of margin debt, I had almost 18 million dors in cash.


    I needed to be able to trade real shares, so I made a shift to spot trading.


    I now had ess to 35 million dors in buying power thanks to 2x leverage.


    The n was to use this buying power tomorrow, assuming the news broke as expected.


    I called Luna to make sure.


    She told me that she had done her part and maybe even more for me.


    But she didn''t exin what she meant by that.


    ...


    Morning came.


    I decided to skip sses¡ªthis was just way too important.


    At 8 a.m., I sat at the desk in my small office room, the one opposite the storage room.


    My two-monitor setup was ready. I''d splurged on a newputer with the remaining funds I had.


    With a few clicks, I brought up the Monster Beverage stock on the screen.


    ------------


    [Monster Beverage Corp. ($MNST)][{$7.19}]


    [G/L Over Last Day: +3.9%]


    ------------


    The market hasn''t opened yet and there wasn''t much trading in pre-market.


    Open market trading would begin at 9:30 a.m.


    The other monitor was running Opera 7 and was set to the ABC News website. I was refreshing it every minute, waiting for the news to pop up in the feed.


    I brewed a strong coffee and set the mug on a wooden cup holder in front of me.


    8:30...


    9:00...


    The clock struck 9:30.


    [9:45: $7.14]


    [10:30: $7.03]


    [11:00: $6.95]


    By 11:00 a.m., the stock had plummeted back down to $6.95.


    All the gains from our umtion had evaporated.


    DING!DING!DING!


    My phone rang.


    It was Sam.


    "Yes?" I answered.


    "Jack, are you sure the news will drop today?"


    "Don''t do anything drastic, Sam," I instructed. "If you have more cash, just keep buying more. That''s it."


    There was a brief pause on the line.


    "Okay," Sam finally said, and then he disconnected.


    [11:29: $6.89] Down.


    [11:30: $7.01] Up!


    I jolted up from my chair and immediately refreshed the ABC News website.


    My eyes scanned the screen. There it was!


    "Wealthy Sessors of the Johnson Family Caught Using Dirty Tricks to Sabotage Young Brother''s Investment Firm."


    ''The algos must have picked it up already.'' I thought.


    I didn''t have the time to read the article. All my focus shifted back to the ticker.


    [$MNST]{$7.02}


    I waited.


    I waited for just a bit longer.


    I needed to see some buysing in¡ªany sign that traders were catching on.


    After a minute or two, buys started pouring in¡ªthousands of shares at a time.


    Then a 30,000-share buy hit the ask, gobbling it up in one swoop.


    [$MNST]{$7.06}


    Without hesitation, I mmed in a bid for 600,000 shares at $7.05.


    I was creating a support below the current price with the hope that it would make people consider buying in.


    And that was exactly what happened. New buyers started jumping in.


    But the short-sellers were quick to react. My bid began to get chewed up, and the price, despite all the volume, wasn''t moving up at all.


    ''need to be way more aggressive.'' I thought.


    I threw a $5,000,000 order at the asking price.


    The massive buy order smashed through the ask, instantly pushing the price up and clearing the skies.


    $7.12...


    $7.25...


    $7.42...


    I mmed in a bid for two million shares at $7.40.


    An order worth almost fifteen million dors.

 Chapter 91: Ascension

    The massive bid immediately triggered covering from short-sellers that didn''t want to stay involved in this any longer.


    $7.49...


    $7.53...


    More and more buyers showed up as the stock started gaining momentum.


    Some bought the ask and some added to the support, creating bids below and above mine.


    But that is when an unbelievable amount of pushback came in. As much as $20,000,000 of resistance all the way to $8.


    ''If I want to show my strength, I need to do it now.'' I thought.


    I smashed my keybinds and moved my bid up as I started buying the ask.


    100,000 shares at a time.


    $7.65...


    $7.72...


    $7.89...


    In order to push the stock price up, I spent $15,000,000 in just a few minutes.


    Because of my continuous support, whale buyers started to show up, buying 20 to 50 thousand shares at a time.


    $7.95...


    $8.00.


    It stopped.


    I quickly switched to the tape to see the resistance levels.


    Fuck...


    Another $20,000,000 was stacked at $8.


    It felt like they had an endless supply of shares to short.


    They were clearly engaged in naked shorting. Using non-existent shares or shorting the same shares multiple times; creating a wall against the upward momentum.


    I quickly checked the borrowing rates.


    They had skyrocketed to 130%.


    My jaw tightened. ''They are really pushing their limits.'' I thought.


    With $13,000,000 of buying power left, I threw up a bid at $7.90.


    However, the borrowing fees didn''t stop them.


    Before the market closed, they gobbled up everyst cent of the 13 million.


    The stock closed at $7.88.


    For the next hour in after-hours trading, the stock slid down to $7.82. I watched anxiously, my heart racing as I hoped for a reversal.


    Then, out of nowhere, it started to shoot up.


    $8.10¡­


    $8.50¡­


    $9.10¡­


    Suddenly, my phone rang.


    I grabbed it, my eyes glued to the screen.


    "Jack?" Sam''s voice crackled with excitement on the other end.


    "What is it?" I asked, barely able to keep my voice steady.


    "I didn''t know you would get it on TV!" Sam said in disbelief.


    "What? What did I get on TV?" I asked, confused.


    "Turn on ABC News. Now!"


    I quickly walked to the living room, grabbed the remote and switched to the ABC News channel.


    The Business ABC show was airing.


    At the bottom of the screen, there was the same headline as the one on the website.


    And it didn''t stop there.


    A few minutester, the reporters themselves started talking about the situation.


    The screen shed images ofpanies being targeted, and there it was¡ªMonster Beverage prominently listed among them.


    The reporters were discussing how the shorting was motivated by personal grudges rather than market fundamentals and about how the Johnson family''s internal conflict was ying out in the market...


    I stared at the screen with an expression of satisfaction and immense gratitude.


    ''Fucking Luna...'' I thought.


    ...


    I couldn''t really sleep much that night. I wasn''t only putting Johnson Trading Corp''s future on this one y, but my own funds as well.


    When morning came, I dragged myself out of bed, bleary-eyed and exhausted. I drove to campus in a haze, but none of it mattered.


    Monster Beverage was trading above $11 and the tradable float was so thin it felt like you could see right through it.


    The borrowing costs for new shorts had skyrocketed to 300%.


    Shorting it right now was more or less a suicide mission. It was simply not worth it.


    And best of all... if WhitePath Corp. was forced to cover, their losses could very well hit nine figures.


    When I nced at my brokerage ount bnce, my smile widened even more.


    [Charles Schwab]


    ------------


    [Total Bnce: $33,270,683.06]


    ------------


    [Market Value of Holdings: $51,744,722.69]


    [Margin Borrowed: $18,474,039.63]


    ------------


    ''Now we''ll wait for the next Monster Beverage earnings report, which should be a strong catalyst,'' I thought. ''I might also need to think of ways to boost Monster Beverage''s poprity. I can''t let them slowly bring the stock back down. We can''t give them any room to breathe.''


    That day, I set up a n with Sam.


    I wanted him to hire people to drive up to the biggest universities and start giving out free Monster Energy drinks¡ªhand them out like candy. Even ask if people want two or three.


    The idea was to give Monster a free promotion. Get the energy drinks everywhere and get people talking.


    I wanted to boost their first-quarter earnings and make the Monster brand gain poprity so that we could keep the stock''s momentum going.


    Slowly but surely, we will win, and Evelyn and Doyle will have to pay a huge price for it.


    ...


    Over the next two weeks, Monster Beverage hovered between $10 and $12.


    The buying pressure was relentless, fueled by the ongoing SEC investigation and the news of possible naked shorting.


    Of course, I made sure to reward Luna for her crucial role in this.


    But this wasn''t the end of the fight. All the military stocks were still being shorted, and the losses on those were higher than the current gains on Monster Beverage.


    Fortunately, neither Doyle nor anyone else bothered me during this time.


    They must have been busy dealing with the shitshow that they have created.


    ...


    More than a weekter, on Friday, April 8th, together with Sam, Mia and Alex, we decided to finally drive to the beach with Lucas, the surfer guy.


    We also wanted to get Raheem, but he had a marathon run nned out for Saturday.


    But in the end, there would be one more person going with us. I invited Charlotte.


    I had been to her tenis turnament a few days before and I decided, why not.


    After waking up, I wrote to her.


    Jack: "I''ll pick you up in around 2 hours, so get ready."


    Charlie: "What do I need?"


    Jack: "Don''t worry about shopping or anything; I''ll take care of everything. Just get some swimwear and maybe something warmer for the night."


    Charlie: "Okay, I''ll be ready. winking_smily"


    I drove to the supermarket and picked up some snacks as well as some sausages and seafood to roast.


    Lucas said that he would be bringing a grill with him, so unless I misunderstood him and he was actually bringing a girl, it was all good.


    I also grabbed some lemonade and c.


    Thinking that we might set up some sort of camp on the beach, I also bought a cooler, a tent, sleeping bags, a nket, and towels.


    Though, with Sam being with us, we will probably just rent a hotel.


    After I threw everything onto the back of my Ford pickup, I called Charlotte to let her know I was on my way to pick her up.

 Chapter 92: Surfing

    When I pulled up to Charlotte''s ce, she was already waiting outside. Her dark auburn hair was styled in loose waves. She wore a ck t-shirt tucked into her jean shorts and white Converse sneakers.


    A cream-coloured bag hung on her shoulder.


    She hopped into my car with a wide grin spread across her face.


    I nced over at her as I started the car. "Did you get your swimsuit?"


    "Yep! It''s actually on me right now."


    I took a quick look and saw a hint of a blue bikini peeking out at her cleavage.


    She continued, "I also packed a one-piece in the bag. This bikini wouldn''tst a minute in the waves. I know from experience."


    "I wouldn''t mind seeing that."


    "Very funny..."


    "You styled your hair, didn''t you?" I asked. "Won''t it get all messed up in the water?"


    "So what? Does it matter?" She smiled. "I just felt like doing it."


    ...


    We met up with two more cars; Sam was driving with Mia and his bodyguard, while Alex got into Lucas''s car, who was driving a simr Ford to mine, but his was gray in color.


    In the back of his car, there were a few surfboards of all shapes and sizes and some other stuff.


    We drove north-west to Fort Walton Beach.


    The Antic Ocean wasn''t the best for surfing. The northern part of the Gulf of Mexico, where we were headed, had much better waves. They called them "The Breakers.".


    During the drive, I survived more than enough teasing from Charlotte. But it was okay. That energy made the long drive fly by.


    It took us around four to five hours to get there.


    Lucas led us to a quiet spot he knew, away from the usual crowds. We followed him and found a secluded parking lot.


    Lucas and I were both wearing green Hawaiian shirts and he was blonde as well so we kind of looked simr, although his hair was much curlier than mine.


    Alex jumped out of Lucas''s car with all the energy in the world, wearing a blue shirt and shorts.


    Mia and Sam got out of the silver Mercedes that they arrived here in.


    Mia''s ck hair was pulled back into a ponytail that was so long it reached her hips. She was wearing a thin white sweater and the shortest skirt I have ever seen her wear.


    Sam was wearing a white polo shirt, ck shorts and a gray baseball cup.


    Lucas pointed at a small beach shack. "We gotta hit up that rental spot for surfboards," he said.


    I eyed the boards in his car. "What about the ones you brought?"


    Lucas shrugged. "Some of those are toast, and the sizes are all wrong for thedies." He began walking toward the rental ce. "Come on, I''ll help you choose."


    Charlotte quickly followed him. "You don''t need to help me. I know what to get," she called out, then turned back to us. "Guys, what are you standing around for?"


    We entered the small rental shop, where Charlotte helped me pick out a navy-blue surfboard that fit just right.


    Lucas helped Alex and Mia get theirs.


    As we stepped out, Alex was clutching a neon yellow board. "I swear if I get killed by the waves today, I''m ming Lucas for getting me this board."


    "Jesus, Alex..." I shot him a look. "Stop saying shit like this."


    Lucas looked at him with a grin. "Just don''t go doing anything stupid if it''s your first time out there¡­"


    We managed to shove the surfboards onto the already crowded car racks, then drove a little further down a road.


    We reached a more sandy road and got maybe a quarter mile in until the Mercedes couldn''t go any farther.


    We parked up and got out, finally getting a full-on view of the beach, stretching out beneath a bright blue sky.


    Mia took a deep breath. "Wooow, this view is incredible," she said, turning to Sam with a sympathetic smile. "It''s such a shame you can''t see it, Sam. It''s really lovely."


    We started moving our gear from the cars to the beach. Alex and Mia carried my cooler filled with drinks, while I helped Lucas unload his grill and his cooler, which was packed to the brim with beers.


    Lucas also had a stack of wood in the back of his car, so he probably had ns for a campfireter on.


    The beach wasn''tpletely empty. A few older men were lounging on beach deckchairs, catching some sunlight.


    There were some young and pretty surfer girls in bikinis walking by as we walked back to the beach with our surfboards and some of the men kept shooting nces at them.


    "They''re all dirty old men when you peel away a fewyers of civilization." One of the girls said.


    "Iknow!" said the other girl, making it into a yelp. "That''s why I''ve given serious thought to being a lesbian!"


    Interesting...


    We set everything down on the sand.


    Charlotte, once she was ready, slipped her shorts down her thighsand let her shirt slide over her shoulders, revealing a blue two-piece bikini.


    She adjusted her top and draped herself across a sun lounger, her long, toned legs showing off to their fullest.


    I looked at herpliant body, admiring her toned, athletic physique that she got from ying tennis.


    "Jack?" Charlotte looked up at me.


    "What?" I asked as Iy down beside her.


    She tilted her head slightly. "I don''t know. I''ve seen you look at me dozens of times, but you never looked at me like that..."


    "Like that?"


    "Yeah," she replied with a teasing smile. "You looked... I don''t know... hungry, maybe? I''ve seenotherguys look at me like that, but not you."


    "I''m just admiring a beautiful woman... That bikini you are wearing shows you off nicely. I suspect that the beach always looks like a battle field when you sounter out of the surf."


    Charlotte shed me a beautiful smile. "I always wear a one-piece wetsuit when I surf, so there isn''t that much to see," she said.


    I saw Lucas chugging a Coke, looking pretty chill.


    Mia was sitting on a nket next to Sam, her hand resting under his arm.


    Alex was about to grab a beer from Lucas''s cooler.


    "Dude! Are you stupid!?" Lucas yelled out, "Don''t drink and surf! Save those forter."


    We finally decided it was time to hit the waves before it got cold.


    Charlotte walked back to my car to change.


    She returned wearing a bright yellow one-piece wetsuit. She''d said she didn''t think it looked great, but she was still turning heads..


    It had turned into a perfect day; the air was warm, like it can get sometimes in summer. Ideal for surfing.


    Lucas confidently walked up to the water''s edge, his hair tousled by the wind.


    Charlotte grabbed her board, and I saw her eyes already mentally mapping out the best spots to catch waves.


    Alex looked pretty nervous.


    Lucas tried to teach him a bit by standing his board on the sand and showing him how to stand on top of it, but Alex struggled to keep his bnce even on the shore, waving his hands around.


    "I don''t think he''s ever been on a surfboard in his life." Miamented.


    I nced at her. "Yea, no. It''s his first time. He probably won''t even try getting in the water."


    I walked up to Alex. "Hey, don''t worry too much. Just remember to stay loose and keep your knees bent."


    He nodded, though his eyes looked unsure.


    Lucas''s patience had it''s limits and he finally gave up on trying to teach Alex. He grabbed his own board and headed to the water.


    Mia, too, got in the water. "Watch and learn, everyone," she announced as sheid down on her board and padded along.


    Charlotte had been out in the water for a while as well.


    I was the only one left with Alex, who was still struggling, his board wobbling on the sand.


    I sighed and then looked out at the water.


    "Fuck it," I muttered to myself, and I dropped my board into the water.


    I wasn''t a surfing enthusiast in any way, but I did learn it to a decent degree.


    After all... this wasn''t my first time on this beach.


    But back then, there was no Mia; no Charlotte.


    Just the sea and the air... paddling hard to catch a good break. Then the magic of the slide along the face of the wave.


    The sea green and white around me... The board slicing through the water, making me feel as if I were about to fly...


    Exhrating.


    When I hit the crest, I leaped off the board and into the sea.


    I resurfaced, gripping the board.


    I saw Charlotte gliding effortlessly on her own wave, her wet suit clinging to her body, every motion beautiful as she carved through the water.


    She leaped into the water with a ssh and paddled over to me.


    As we floated there, Mia finally managed to catch a wave, and she stood up, wobbling like a new tree in a storm. She was making it work, though.


    After falling, she paddled fiercely, trying to catch the next wave more confidently now.


    But as she stood up, the wave grew taller.


    "Shit!" Lucas shouted.


    Mia lost her bnce.


    She was flung off her board, the wave crashing over her.


    She disappeared beneath the surface.

 Chapter 93: Fire

    "Help her!" Charlottle shouted.


    I paddled frantically to where Mia had gone under.


    "Mia!" I shouted, scanning the churning water.


    Lucas was already there, diving beneath the surface.


    Suddenly, Mia''s head broke the surface about twenty feet away from me. She gasped for air, her arms iling, as another wave threatened to push her under again.


    "I''ve got her!" Lucas shouted, reaching Mia just as she started to go under once more. He grabbed her arm, pulling her towards him and onto his board.


    Mia was coughing and sputtering, but she was okay.


    "Help me get her to shore!" Lucas called out.


    Charlotte and I nked them as we all paddled back to the beach.


    "What happenned?! Is Mia okay?!" Sam''s voice carried from the shore, panicked.


    We reached the beach, and Alex rushed over. He dropped his board and waded into the shallow water to help.


    "Grab her other arm!" Lucas instructed. Together, we lifted Mia off Lucas''s board.


    She was groggy but still grinning, clearly shaken but trying to y it cool. "I think... Caugh!" she rasped. "I got a bit too ambitious... Caugh! Caugh!"


    Shekeptcoughing, her face red and eyes teary.


    Sam rushed to her side, his hands searching for her and finding her shoulders. "Mia?"


    "I''m okay," Mia told Sam.


    Lucas kneeled beside them; he changed from his normal carefree mood to one of genuine concern.


    I nced at them. "You really gave us a scare, Mia. Maybe you should take a break."


    Mia chuckled, shaking her head. "Hahaha, there is no way I''m going back out there."


    "Let''s get you out of the sun for a bit." Charlotte said.


    We gently helped her onto a nket, and Mia sighed, halfughing.


    "You got wiped out big time," Alex said, still looking a bit shaken himself. "Now I''m definitely not getting in there. I''m fucking scared, man."


    Just then, Lucas, who had been standing near the water''s edge, cupped his hands around his mouth, "The Breakers do not mess around!" he yelled then he turned and dove right back into the waves.


    Alex ended up sitting on his surfboard, dangling his legs in those very waters.


    Mia lie with Sam on the beach enjoying the scenery while we got back to surfing.


    Wave after wave, pulse after pulse.


    But it was getting colder.


    Lucas was like "Just one more wave." for about 20 more waves.


    "Jack!" All of a sudden, I heard Sam yelling from the beach.


    I turned to look at him.


    It didn''t seem that urgent.


    "Jack!" he repeated.


    Before I could respond, Charlotte paddled over to me on her board; she reached out and gently ced her hand on my shoulder.


    She looked sexy with wet hair.


    "I think it''s getting a bit cold," she said softly, her eyes locking with mine.


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    We paddled back to shore together, catching up with Lucas, who was finally calling it a day. The waterpped at our feet as we made our way up the beach to our little camp.


    As we reached the camp, I grabbed a towel and turned to Sam, who had been waiting for me. "What is it, Sam? What happened?"


    "You won''t believe this," he said, holding out his phone, the screen glowing with a news alert.


    I frowned, drying off with the towel. "What is it?"


    Sam took a deep breath, his voice low as he spoke. "The SEC just halted trading on all stocks involved in the¡­ you know what. Everything''s frozen. They''re saying it''s the biggest halt since WorldCom ounting fraud."


    "Monster Beverage too?" I asked, still fairly calm.


    "Yes... Mark just called me and told me this. Mia helped me look it up."


    I held out my hand. "Give me that phone for a sec."


    Sam handed over his phone, and I quickly scanned the news updates.


    "The SEC is taking immediate action to investigate trading histories for signs of maniption and naked shorting. Until a clear resolution is reached, trading in these stocks will remain suspended."


    "Okay..." I muttered, scrolling through the headlines. "Don''t worry," I told him as I handed the phone back. "We can''t do anything other than wait and see, but we should be fine."


    "Hopefully they will open trading soon..." Sam said.


    As the sun set, turning the sky orange and pink, we carried the wood and grill down to the beach.


    We set up around the fire with beach chairs, cushions, and a big log we used as a bench.


    Lucas got the fire going, and soon it was crackling and glowing.


    We gathered around, finding spots to sit.


    We set up a campfire grill over the fire. Lucas had long roasting sticks with him as well but I just put my sausages and snacks on the grill.


    Weopenedupsomebeers.


    Alex has been waiting for that since ever.


    "Who wants some marshmallows for the fire?" Mia asked, taking out a bag of marshmellows.


    "Yum! Marshmallows!" Charlotte said excitedly, grabbing the bag. "Jack, can you find me a stick to roast a marshmallow? I''ll roast one for you too."


    "I got you," I said as I cleaned one stick and handed it over to her.


    She took her task with relish.


    "Aa!" Mia moaned when her marshmallow caught fire from being too close to the me.


    As Charlotte handed me the marshmallow, I grinned and epted, savoring the sweet treat.


    Maybe savoring it a bit too slowly, as a secondter she had another one for me.


    After about an hour of roasting marshmallows and enjoying the fire, we moved on to munching on sausages from the grill.


    The night came quickly and the sky was a deep, dark blue, dotted with stars.


    Charlotte''s long copper hair was catching the fire''s glow as she sat on myp with a sweet smile, enjoying her beer.


    From this distance, I noticed her breasts were bigger than usual. ''Is she wearing a push-up bra?'' I thought.


    Alex, who was a bit tipsy, leaned back with a satisfied grin.


    He took a long sip of his beer. "Man, this is totally chill. I could die here...."


    "This is really nice and all..." Lucas said, pausing for effect. "But do you guys know what''s even better than this?"


    We all turned to him. "What?" Charlotte asked.


    "Boat racing," Lucas said with a grin.

 Chapter 94: Boating

    Alex raised an eyebrow. "You do boat racing?"


    "Yeah," Lucas replied. "Last time I was here, I raced a keelboat. Noah had me on the mainsheet, and when we had the spinnaker up, he and Benyo took the sheet and brace, and I was steering. It was so much fun."


    "Who are Noah and Benyo?" I asked.


    "My friends, of course!" Lucas looked at me like it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    He then got really animated, his eyes lighting up. "Anyway, downwind, I could feel the power of the boat moving through the water. When I pushed the tiller across or pulled it towards me, I could hear the water rushing around it... and the force of the water moving around the tiller was really strong. It was incredible."


    "Wow. I feel jealous..." Charlotte said, her eyes wide with admiration.


    "Then just try it," Lucas replied matter-of-factly.


    I looked over at him and thought about something. "How much does a racing boat cost?" I asked.


    "Oh, quite expensive." Lucas shrugged a bit wistfully. "I''m just renting them for a day or two right now. I was thinking I could get one after I finish studying and get a job. Every so often, I get that ssified publication, ''Boating Mag'', and look through it and... je... drool!"


    Alex chuckled. "We don''t need to know your fetishes, Lucas."


    Weughed at that. I guess we were drunk enough.


    "If I really wanted to get a racing boat, what should I get?" I asked.


    Lucas looked at me a bit more seriously. "It depends. Would you want something like a dinghy or one with a cabin? It really depends on what you would really like to do. If you just want to race, then you could go for an open keelboat, like an Etchells, or a Soling, or even an old Star ss."


    He continued, "But if you wanted to stay on it overnight, you would want something with a cabin and bunks, like a J32, or simr."


    "That would be so cool!" Charlotte said, shooting nces at me. "Would something like that be expensive?"


    "Depends on the condition of the boat, what the sails are like, electrics, motor and so on. I''ve seen some open keelboats as low as four grand, but they looked like they were just about ready to sink.


    You could get something reasonable for maybe eight or ten thousand; you would probably need to do some work on something like that, get some new sails, rece the running rigging, stuff like that," he said and then paused. "Now as for a cabin..."


    "Fifty grand," I said, finishing his thought.


    "Yeah, yeah. Something around that. At that point, you might as well be buying a yacht."


    "I mean," I said, thinking it over, "I''ve always wanted to learn how to boat race. I might as well start with an Etchells keelboat. I might hook up with you sometime, Lucas."


    Lucas chuckled. "Aren''t you doing an elerated major? There''s no way you have time for this shit."


    I grinned. "I''ll make time. It will be a good break from studying."


    We talked and talked, flowing from one topic to another.


    As the night went on, more and more cans of beer disappeared from the cooler.


    Did I drink that much...


    At some point, we noticed Alex was unusually quiet.


    We turned to see him lying t, his hair now full of sand.


    He was out cold with a goofy grin on his face.


    "Great..." Charlotte said as she leaned onto my shoulder, very tipsy herself.


    "Don''t worry, this is only natural," Lucas said cheerfully. "This happens all the time to my surfing friends. We build a fire on the beach and people get drunk and pass out. You wouldn''t believe how many guys I''ve helped carry to a car."


    "Alright... surely the two of us can get him to the car," I said, ncing at Alex sprawled out on the sand.


    "Can''t you do it alone?" Charlotte grinned and ran her fingers from my forearm, sliding up under the sleeve of my shirt, and gave my biceps a queeze. "You''ve been building some muscles."


    I chuckled at thepliment. "Okay, let''s go, Charlie."


    She gave me a quick kiss on the cheek and hopped off.


    I turned to Mia and Sam, who had been chatting by the fire. "Hey, Mia, Sam," I said, "do you want to stay here a bit longer or should we head to a hotel?"


    Mia looked around, the firelight reflecting in her eyes. "It''s been fun, but I think it''s enough for tonight."


    Sam nodded. "Let''s pack up."


    We moved Alex over to Lucas''s car, making sure he was settled infortably. Once he was in, we quickly packed up all our gear and cleaned up the area.


    As we got to the hotel and walked up to the reception, the friendly receptionist greeted us with a smile.


    I turned to Charlotte. "Do you want a separate room?"


    Charlotte looked at me as if I''d asked somethingpletely unnecessary. "Double is fine... No need for separate rooms tonight," she said with a sweet smile.


    I turned back to the receptionist. "We''ll take a double room, then."


    The receptionist gave me a knowing smile and handed us the key.


    We went upstairs and entered a very cozy room with a king-size bed and arge TV mounted on the wall opposite the bed.


    Charlotte dropped her bag on the floor and began unpacking a few things. Meanwhile, I headed over to the TV and turned it on. I started switching between channels, looking for something to watch.


    I finally found... something.


    When I turned the sound from the TV, it didn''t sound like a horror film, and it definitely wasn''t Top Gear, but it did set the tone for the next few hours.


    Charlotte turned around as soon as she heard it, smiling. "I see that you found something good," she said, half-jokingly. "Yea... that girl... she''s really pretty, but I''ve got much nicer boobs."


    At this Charlotte lifted up her top and removed bra in a single swift move.


    Indeed, her boobs were nicer.

 Chapter 95: Different Kind of Fire

    "Why do you wear a push-up bra? You don''t need to make your boobs look any bigger; they''re fantastic."


    "I got your attention though, didn''t I?"


    "Only for a second, then I saw your eyes and was instantly captivated."


    "Oh really?"


    "Yes, honesty, you have the nicest eyes I''ve ever seen... and a fantastic pair of tits to boot..."


    She strode closer to me with an excited look on her face and reached for the hem of my shirt. "Let''s get this off of you."


    I raised my arms, allowing Charlotte to pull my shirt over my head. As soon as it was off, her hands were on my chest, her fingers tracing the contours of my muscles.


    "You''re not so bad yourself," she murmured.


    I couldn''t resist any longer and I leaned over to her, kissing her and moving my hands down to her wonderful breasts, which were soft and full.


    She melted into me, her arms wrapping around my neck as she returned the kiss.


    Our lips moved together hungrily as Charlotte''s hands roamed my back, her nails lightly scratching my skin.


    We stumbled backwards until my legs hit the edge of the bed.


    She broke the kiss with a yful smile.


    "Someone''s eager," she teased, her voice husky.


    "Can you me me?"


    Charlotte bit her lip and shook her head slowly. In one fluid motion, she unzipped her shorts and let them pool at her feet.


    I sat down, pulling Charlotte onto myp.


    She straddled me, her fingers tangling in my hair.


    By this point, I was helpless; I had porn on the TV and the most brilliant girl on myp in just a pair of schoolgirl panties decorated with dancing pandas.


    My hands roamed the soft skin of her waist and hips.Charlotte moaned at my touch, pressing herself closer against me.


    She leaned in, her lips brushing my ear. "I want you," she whispered.


    Those three words ignited a fire within me. I flipped us over, pinning Charlotte beneath me on the bed. Her hair fanned out on the pillow.


    I paused for a moment, drinking in the sight of her.


    Charlotte''s fingers fumbled with my belt buckle. I helped her, quickly shedding my jeans and boxers.


    Her eyes widened appreciatively.


    Charlotte''s breath hitched as I trailed kisses along her inner thigh. Her skin was impossibly soft, like silk beneath my lips. I savored every inch, working my way up slowly, teasingly.


    "You''re beautiful," I murmured as I put my fingers into the waistband of her cute panties and slowly slid them down her thighsand then off.


    I kissedhertummyandher love mound in several different spots.


    She squirmed impatiently, her fingers tightening in my hair. "Please," she whimpered.


    I obliged, my tongue finding it''s way to her most sensitive spot.


    "Mmm." Charlotte arched her back, a low moan escaping her lips, her hips rocking against my mouth.


    "Oh god," she panted. "Don''t stop."


    I had no intention of stopping. I gripped her thighs, pulling her closer as I increased the pressure and speed. Charlotte''s breathing grew ragged, her whole body tensing.


    "Ohhhh~ Yes, yes!! " With a cry of ecstasy, she came undone, her legs shaking.


    I held her quivering body as tremors of pleasure washed over her. When the aftershocks subsided, I ced a tender kiss on her inner thigh before moving up to capture her lips.


    Charlotte reached with her hands to my groin and grabbed my cock with both of her hands, she needed both.


    Her eyes gleamed with desire as she stroked me. "My turn," she purred.


    She pushed me onto my back and got up from the bed.


    She rummaged through her stuff.


    Finding what she sought, she turned back to me with a sly smile.


    She crawled back onto the bed with a pack of condoms in hand.


    Her lips crashed against mine as she straddled my hips. I could feel her heat and wetness against my throbbing member.


    Breaking the kiss, she tore open the foil packet with her teeth and her nimble fingers rolled the condom down my length.


    She grabbed my shaft "Now... I want this monster inside me," she whispered.


    She spread her legs further and lined up my cock with her pussy.


    I gripped her thighs, urging her downward.


    "ahhh¡­" With a soft gasp, she sank onto me.


    We both gasped as I filled herpletely.


    I ran my hands up her sides, cupping her breasts as she moved above me. Her eyes fluttered closed and she bit her lower lip.


    I thrust upward to meet her movements, drawing a low moan from her throat.


    "Oh god! yes! yes! yes!" she panted as she jumped on my cock, her nails digging into my chest.


    Her inner muscles clenched around me as she neared her peak, the juices squelching out to dampenherinnerthighs.


    With a final cry of ecstasy, she started shaking cutely and copsed on my chest.


    The pulsing of her climax pushed me over the edge. I gripped her hips tightly and with a guttural groan, I thrust up one final time and exploded inside her.


    We clung to each other, sweaty and spent, our ragged breathing slowly returning to normal.


    After a few moments, she lifted her head and gave me azy, satisfied smile.


    Her hair was tousled; her cheeks flushed. I brushed a strand away from her face, marveling at how beautiful she looked.


    I looked up and as soon as my eyesnded on the pillows, a brilliant n came to me.


    I snatched the pillow from its sheath in a sh.


    Taking hold of the sheet, I blindfolded Charlotte.


    She didn''t resist.


    Looking down at her utterly exposed and vulnerable body I smiled and started working.


    It was a long, exhausting two hours.


    I traced abstract patterns all over her skin, from the soles of her feet to her neck and everything in between. The backs of her knees, her inner thighs, the undersides and slopes of her breasts, the delicate skin around her navel, andcountlessotherces.


    By then, she was almost convulsing.


    The next hour went faster, rougher, louder. Charlotte screamed and begged as I wrung multiple, seemingly never-ending, strings of orgasms from her sweating, almost smoldering body.


    Her words were mostly incoherent, and I never quite managed to figure out if she wanted more or was asking me to stop.


    But she must have loved it because she happily got under the shower with me afterward.


    ...


    We only left the hotel on Saturday afternoon and we drove back to Gainesville.


    Now that I didn''t need to focus so much on my own capital, my thoughts wandered to broader horizons.


    I wanted to start expanding the Immortal Investmentwork.


    ''How about Europe?'' I thought.

 Chapter 96: Future

    A weekter.


    Friday, April 15th.


    In the morning, I got a letter from Derec.


    I opened it, unfolding the neatly typed report inside.


    "


    Immortal Investments


    Rundown as of April 12th


    The leveraged spot position: We hold 4,012,000 shares of Cal-Maine, acquired at an average of $2.21. The current value of the position stands at $32,176,240.


    Cash Reserves: Our cash position stands at $3.2 million, up from $3.1 million in March.


    ...


    Derec Johnson


    "


    The investment in Cal-Maine was paying off much faster than I had anticipated, but I was expecting the stock to rise another 500-1000% in this year alone.


    This was only the beginning...


    Over thest week, I dug a little deeper into some moves that China has been making, especially in light of the new, unexpected rtionship with USA.


    China has made a few promises over thest few weeks that undeniably move the world''s geopolitics in an unknown direction.


    Historically, China''s elections, particrly at the vige and township levels, have been tightly controlled by the Communist Party. The candidates are usually handpicked, and there''s little to no realpetition.


    China came out with a statement a week ago saying that they want to hold elections in viges and towns with more transparency and regtions than before.


    They''re talking about letting a wider range of candidates run, and giving them a wider range of campaign tforms to use, which were previously mostly limited.


    Large-scale campaigns, media advertising, and public debate, which were previously not permitted, will be slowly implemented, giving candidates a way to exin their ideas.


    At least, that''s what they were saying.


    Now, the candidates allowed to run will still need the Party''s approval...


    So, I''ve been thinking about what China is really trying to aplish with all this.


    On the international stage, it''s clear they want to look like they''re bing more open and willing to reform. By making these changes, they hope to improve their rtionship with the USA.


    But it''s probably not just about the USA.


    China wants to make a good impression on other Western countries too.


    They might even use this as a way to start more open conversations with international human rights organizations, using the elections as a bargaining chip.


    In my understanding, those changes could be a result of the USA pressuring China.


    But then why did this never happen in my previous timeline?


    If China felt threatened by the rising power of India or the unpredictability of North Korea, then why weren''t those same decisions made at that time?


    There were also some recent news stories that were really messing with my head.


    Japan''s military spending had increased from 0.94% of GDP in 2002 to 1.03% in 2003.


    Japan had always kept its military spending rtively low, and from what I remember, it only increased it to 1% by thete 2010s.


    Clearly, Japan seemed uneasy about the new partnership between the USA and China.


    I began to think that Japan might be considering strengthening its alliance with South Korea and Australia. They could be fearing that the USA might not prioritize their interests as much in the future.


    I remembered that Japan''s Prime Minister, Koizumi, was always very pro-USA, pushing for close ties with the United States.


    What would happen now?


    Japan wasn''t even sending help to Iraq, and I''m pretty sure they did so previously.


    On the other hand, if China is starting this sort of rtionship with the USA, it''s possible that they might not maintain the same close ties with Russia.


    That could lead to a realignment of global partnerships.


    What if Russia begins to coborate more with nations like Iran and India as a result of the warming USA-China rtions?


    And how about North Korea''s nuclear threat?


    If China and the United States are trying to form an alliance, they should already be in talks with North Korea to manage that threat. Otherwise, they wouldn''t just make the decision to enter such a rtionship carelessly.


    A lot of things could change quickly...


    If China gains more power in the World Trade Organization, the World Bank and the International Mary Fund, such a huge geo-political change could ur that there would be no way for me to predict anything.


    How will Europe respond to this?


    Currently, the NATO part of Europe is helping the USA in Iraq, but no actions have been taken so far to increase cooperation with China for those countries.


    This might mean that the USA made that decision without talking with European leaders.


    ''Where do I fall into all this?'' I thought.


    The money flow between stable assets like bonds, currencies, and major corporations has been huge¡ªhundreds of billions of dors. But due to the massive market caps of these instruments, the percentage changes are rtively small.


    My financial strategy should still focus on investing in small, rapidly growingpanies.


    I just don''t have the kind of money to y in those waters yet.


    I need to focus on growing my wealth quickly with my future knowledge so that when I can no longer use it to its fullest, I''ll have enough funds to keep growing nheless.


    After investing in Cal-Maine and various small stocks, my n will be to diversify my portfolio.


    I shall be an Angel Investor!


    In the age of technology, manypanies would soon emerge, and all of them would need funding.


    I''m talking about those tech guys who worked at PayPal and will soon start tinkering away in their garage. They will work on a new kind of website where people can upload and watch videos all in one ce.


    Another guy is someone who previously funded PayPal and is now focused on a groundbreaking project involving a certain type of vehicles.


    There are also those two guys who studied at Stanford University in California and developed a search algorithm called "BackRub." that quickly gained traction and quickly expanded into something called "Google Search".


    They were about to lease an officeplex in Mountain View, California.


    YouTube, Te and Google are just a few of thepanies that will begin rapidly growing.


    Actually, now that I thought about it, there was a certain Harvard student that would start working on an unbelievably sessful project next year...


    I will need to keep an eye on him.


    With those thoughts still swirling, I turned off the PC, pushed back my chair, and headed to the garage.


    I needed to drive to Waa today.


    15th April wasn''t just any day; it was the day of my sister''s death.


    Sliding into the driver''s seat of my red Ferrari, I eased it out of the garage, the engine purring quietly as I started the long drive.


    I drove for over four hours, not going over the speed limit.


    When cracks in the road showed up, I knew I was in Waa.


    I nced at the clock on the dashboard. The prom should be ending in about two hours, but I needed to get there early.


    I drove to the hall where the prom was being held.


    As I got closer, I saw groups of high school students walking around in their nice clothes. Boys in suits and ties, girls in bright dresses, allughing and talking.


    I slowly slid the Ferrari into the parking lot and I could already feel the stares.


    The Ferrari was definitely out of ce here.


    Heads turned, and conversations paused.


    There was a group of boys in tuxedos standing together. One of them, a kid with spiked hair and a slightly crooked tie, suddenly noticed the Ferrari and without a second thought, he jogged over, waving his friends over.


    The whole group was heading my way, practically tripping over themselves.


    I parked next to an old student''s car and turned off the engine.


    I didn''t even make it out of the car and the crowd went from two or three to more than I could manage.


    I stepped out of the car and one of Spiky''s friends sprinted over to catch up.


    "Dude, is this your ride? What do you do?!" he blurted out.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Finance," I replied casually.


    "Finance? Like investing and shit?" another kid asked, this one wearing a bow tie that was way too big for his cor.


    "Something like that."


    "Man, this car is insane! How can you afford this? Do you just, like, buy stuff and make money?" Spiky asked.


    "That''s about right..."


    "Fuck! ...This is goals right here," another kid said.


    A secondter, a group of girls in shy prom dresses strutted over.


    One girl, in a shiny blue dress, bounced up closer to the Ferrari. "Whoa, is this your car?" she asked.


    I was starting to get a bit annoyed. "Yes," I said with no emotion.


    Her friends gathered around. The girl nced back at them and then turned to me with a hopeful look. "Do you think we could maybe get a ride?"


    "Sorry, but no."


    One of her friends, wearing a pink dress with a big, puffy skirt, leaned in. "Are you here to pick up a date or something?"


    "No, I''m here for my sister."


    It seemed like the word had spread quickly inside the hall. I could see a small crowd forming.


    And then I saw Sydney. She was wearing a simple ck dress and styled her dark hair with a fancy braid and a sparkling tiara perched on top.


    I was tall enough that I could see her above the heads of the students.

 Chapter 97: Incident

    But then I noticed who was next to her.


    The one person that I warned Sydney about, and the one person that she herself called a bitch¡ªOlivia Ramsey.


    Olivia was a tall brte, she was wearing a shy, bright red dress with a plunging neckline that screamed attention-seeker.


    Good thing that I didn''t leave this to Sydney and actually came here.


    I quickly closed the Ferrari door and pushed through the crowd of high schoolers. "Sorry, sorry! I''m sorry!" I said as I made my way through, not slowing down until I reached my sister.


    "Jack? What are you...?" she started to say, surprised.


    I looked from her to Olivia and then back to Sydney. "I have the same question for you. You told me you''d remember what I said, so what is she doing next to you?"


    "Oh, no, It''s not like that! I mean..." Sydney''s face showed a strange expression. "It''s just that the guy I''m with is her friend... Wait~~" her eyes widened. "What the fuck..."


    Confusion clouded her face, and for a moment, she looked at me with a bit of fear. She seemed to putting together some things.


    "Don''t tell me you''re here with Joshua." I narrowed my eyes.


    "No-no!" she said.


    "Joshua?" Olivia suddenly perked up."How do you know my boyfriend?"


    I sighed and turned back to Sydney. "Anyway, none of this matters right now. You can go have fun, Sydney. But I''ll be waiting here to pick you up."


    Sydney hesitated. "But Robert said he''d give me a ride home."


    "Who is Robert?"


    "He''s the guy I''m with," she exined.


    "Hmm... I see, so you don''t want to get a ride in a Ferrari?" I asked.


    "A Ferrari?" she repeated, finally noticing the car through the throng of high schoolers still checking it out.


    At the same time, Olivia''s jaw practically dropped. "Holy fuck! Why didn''t you say your brother''s rich?" she blurted out.


    Sydney nced at the car, then back at me. "umm... okay! I''ll go talk to Robert," she said, turning to head back to the hall.


    "Where''s Britney?!" I called after her.


    She turned back. "She''s Inside!"


    About an hourter, Sydney came out of the hall with Britney. Britney, dressed in a pale blue dress with her blonde hair curled, walked over to me as I leaned against the Ferrari.


    We exchanged a few words. We agreed that I''d be back to give her a ride home after I dropped Sydney off, and she nodded, understanding.


    I then opened the passenger door for Sydney, and she slid into the seat.


    I drove her home in silence.


    I was already waiting for the question, ''How do you know the future?'' on the next asion that I spoke with her.


    After dropping her off, I headed back to the hall to pick up Britney.


    And then, as I pulled into the parking lot, I saw the one person I didn''t even want to breathe the same air with¡ªJoshua Jackson.


    He was the typical college jock¡ªgood-looking, tall, with a decent build. But he wasn''t overly big; I think he yed quarterback.


    I saw Joshua standing with his arm draped around Olivia''s shoulder, while she had her arm wrapped snugly around his waist.


    Next to them was another guy, a bit shorter but still tall.


    Not far from them, I spotted Britney talking to a guy around her height¡ªsses, buttoned-up shirt, good boy look.


    What grabbed my attention immediately was the way Joshua swayed slightly, his eyes ssy.


    He was definitely stered.


    To make things worse, I noticed a joint in his hand, which he passed to the guy next to him.


    Right beside them, Joshua''s red Ford Mustang was idling, the engine purring like it was ready to roar.


    The situation was spiraling fast.


    I leaped out of my Ferrari and saw Olivia and Joshua sliding into the Mustang.


    Panic shot through me; I took off running.


    "Jack!?" I heard Britney shout.


    The Mustang started to reverse.


    I sprinted straight for the driver''s side.


    I flung the door open.


    "What the¡ª" Joshua''s confused shout cut off abruptly as I grabbed him by the waist, yanking him out of the car with all my strength.


    The Mustang screeched to a stop.


    I threw Joshua hard onto the pavement.


    He hit the ground with a grunt.


    Olivia screamed from inside the car.


    "Fucker! Who the fuck¡ª?!" Joshua red at me with fury in his eyes.


    I turned to Olivia. "Why the fuck do you get into a car with a drunk and high driver?!" I shouted at her. "Are you out of your mind?!"


    In the meantime, Joshua mbered back to his feet.


    I nced back at him.


    "You''re the fuck who snatched Sydney away!!" He shouted.


    Then he reached into his jacket and produced a folding knife.


    "SNAP!" He flicked it open.


    Fuck!


    Iamdefenseless.


    I suddenly feel cold all over. Alone and naked.


    I needed to move first.


    Not forward¡ªaway from the front.


    I darted sideways, trying to keep my distance.


    There was a huge beast in front of me.


    It pounced at me.


    I saw the motion; I was moving!


    My reaction was quick, but the attack was fast as well.


    The tip of the knife came at me.


    I twisted to the right instinctively, my body trying to avoid the de. But he shifted the knife with a blur, thrusting it towards where my arm was.


    I felt cold.


    But I held! I held onto his arm with both of my hands.


    I pulled it and using the momentum, I drove my knee into his nuts.


    Joshua let out a sharp cry of pain, his grip on the knife faltering.


    I saw a big man running at us.


    The bodyguard threw Joshua to the ground and twisted his arm.


    I heard a sickening crack as it broke.


    I fell to the ground. "Fuck..." I heaved and breathed. "I told you you would have to say goodbye to your dick if you showed up in Waa, you fucker..."


    My face dropped, I gasped once, and I turned my face to my hand.


    Just below my elbow, the blood streaming down and staining the ground beneath me; was my own.

 Chapter 98: Summer

    I could make out the sounds of the hospital.


    I could feel something plugged into my arm and something was flowing through my bloodstream.


    Then I fell asleep again.


    The next time I woke up, I opened my eyes and at first, all I could see was a white, sharp, bright light, but after a few minutes, my eyes got used to it and I could now make out the ceiling.


    I shifted my gaze downward and saw the IV tube connected to my left hand, delivering a steady drip of medication into my bloodstream.


    I could feel myself falling asleep again, drained of energy, with just a couple of movements. But I heard some nurses running around me and saying something about my consciousness returning.


    The next time I woke up, there was a phisician in the hospital room. He asked all sorts of questions, trying to gauge my condition.


    I was already feeling much better.


    Almostperfectlyfine,infact.


    "Take it easy," The doctor looked at me with sympathy. "Your artery was damaged, resulting in significant blood loss. You were lucky that paramedics were dispatched closeby. You''ve been in an induceda for more than 24 hours."


    A whileter, my mom walked in.


    She sat next to my bed. "I brought you something to eat, honey."


    She ced a tray on the bedside table, and the aroma of warm soup reached my nose. The soup was a rich golden color, with steam rising from its surface.


    Then, everything that happened came back to me.


    "What happened to Joshua and Britney?" I asked.


    "I heard that Joshua will stand trial. He''s in a lot of trouble. As for Britney, she stayed at the hall until an ambnce came to take you away. Her parents came and picked her upter."


    I spoke with my mother for the next hour or so.


    She made it known that my well-being meant everything to her. That the entire world would copse if something happened to me.


    Then I quickly lost my strength and fell asleep for over 12 hours before waking up to a nurse standing by my bedside, holding a needle and a tube.


    "Don''t worry," she reassured me. "I''m just going to take a sample of your blood for testing."


    It was then that my dad entered the room with a girl around my age with long, dark hair.


    They walked up to my bed, and the girl sat beside me.


    "You finally woke up, Jack. Britney filled me in on the whole thing. Did you seriously lose it or what?"


    "Right... Wait... who are you?"


    They fell silent.


    The girl looked pale as she looked up at my dad.


    Dad seemed scared out of his wits.


    He ced his hand gently on my arm and looked at me with eyes filled with deep concern.


    "Jack, it''s Sydney, your sister," he said, his voice trembling slightly, and his hand shaking.


    ...


    I spent the next two weeks at the hospital, often talking with psychologists and doctors. They were trying to piece together what had happened and help me recover.


    Thankfully, my memory loss turned out to be temporary.


    The day after I woke up, I got a call from Sam. At that time, I couldn''t remember many people or the things I had done in the past few months.


    But one thing I never forgot was going back in time.


    Sydney wasn''t oblivious. She kept on asking me about how I knew about all those events and taking into ount all the ''lucky'' investments I''ve been making, she came to the conclusion that I came from the future.


    I didn''t try to convince her otherwise, but asked her not speak about it.


    She agreed, saying that if she told anyone she would only look stupid


    Just after 2 weeks, my memory got much better; some things were still fuzzy, but, most importantly, I could now remember my sister.


    The doctors were optimistic about my full recovery.


    ...


    Another two weeks passed, and it was now Wednesday, May 15th. I was sitting in the study room of my house in Gainesville.


    The doctors couldn''t believe how quickly I had nearly fully recovered.


    I sat at my desk, flipping through some notes.


    I had two weeks of skipped university work, and if I wanted to graduate in just 4 terms, I needed to catch up.


    The SEC had just announced a major decision regarding WhitePath Europe.


    WhitePath Europe was being fined $30,000,000 for naked shorting and stock maniption. They were also required to cover all naked short shares.


    However, the SEC had given them a three-year period toply, which wasughable.


    All stocks under investigation will resume trading on May 19th.


    "...It had been more than a year since I traveled back in time." I muttered to myself.


    ''I had no idea this year would end with such difficulties...'' I thought.


    In the meantime, I have also received another letter from Derec.


    CalMeine''s position had skyrocketed to over $67,000,000, and thepany was holding more than $4 million in cash.


    Derec had also hired three new traders. Thepany was growing.


    As I thought about it, I took out a piece of paper and wrote to Derec.


    "Derec,


    Thank you for your outstanding work on thepany.


    I am pleased to inform you that, effective immediately, I will be raising your sry to $20,000 a month.


    However, I also have an important task that I need you to focus on. Ourpany is growing rapidly, and to capitalize on the many opportunities, we need to expand our presence globally.


    Please focus on finding suitable locations for our international expansion. Specifically, look into France ( but not too close to the ocean ) as well as China.


    Best regards,


    Christopher Vanderbilt


    "


    I leaned back in my chair.


    There was a lot of work ahead.


    ''I need to make a trip to California as soon as possible, but first I need to wait for my funds to get unfrozen,'' I thought.


    Anyway, Monster Beverage earnings were a massive beat¡ªrevenue was through the roof, far surpassing expectations.


    The n I had crafted with Sam might not have driven the revenue to new heights alone, but it had definitely given it a helpful push.


    There was no doubt in my mind that WhitePath Corp. was on a direct path to an unprecedented financial disaster, and the idea of theirplete and utter copse filled me with delicious satisfaction.


    ...


    On Monday, May 19th, I waited in front of the screen for the trading on Monster Beverage to open once again.


    I was watching for the frozen ticker toe back to life.


    The ticker, showing $11.23, suddenly disappeared.


    Momentster, it reappeared, now showing $18.82.

 Chapter 99: Squeeze

    As the price has moved more than 10% within a 5-minute window, the stock has been halted for vtility.


    DING!DING!DING!


    I got a call.


    I grabbed my phone. It was Mark.


    "Jack! Are you seeing this?!" Mark''s voice crackled through the phone.


    "Yeah, Mark, I see it... It was only a matter of time."


    "They''re getting torched! There is no way we are taking profits. We will let them stew," Mark said. "What about your funds? Are you holding or cashing out?"


    "For now, I''m just watching." I said, my eyes glued to the screen. "This could be the squeeze of the year. I''m not selling a single share today. They have millions of shares to cover and no sellers. Let them drive the price up themselves."


    "Fuuuck, Jack! This is insane. We have to celebrate this. Night party at my house¡ªDanny''s getting the coke. We''re going to be fucking snorting lines all night."


    "Mark... do you ever show up to work sober?"


    He paused, thenughed. "Sober trading? Are you high?"


    "Quit that shit, Mark," I said and I hung up.


    The stock resumed trading and the tape went wild¡ªmore and more shorts were scrambling to cover as the price kept climbing.


    Midday brought profit-takers, but every sell got swallowed up, pushing the stock even higher.


    The climb didn''t stop.


    Then, boom¡ªanother vtility halt, just an hour before the close. When trading opened back up, the stock surged again, closing at $26.40.


    ''Now I need to really think this through.'' I thought.


    I held 4,560,000 shares, more than 40% of the avable float¡ªIf I held onto the stock for the rest of the month, I''d be required to file a document of ownership.


    What''s ridiculous is that, together with Johnson Trading Ondo, we were now holding over 11 million shares and yet the number of avable shares should be just 10 million...


    Alone we were holding more shares than should have ever existed!


    It was an absolute shit show.


    Just yesterday, over 200% of the shares were shorted. That number had dropped, but the stock was still royally fucked, stuffed full of fake shares.


    But more importantly, I had no intention to be a long-term shareholder of Monster Beverage; the price was already inted. Profits elsewhere would be much greater.


    That meant that I needed to sell out of the stock by the end of the month.


    ...


    Later in the evening, I got a call from Sam.


    We needed to consider how to proceed.


    WhitePath Europe had most likely covered quite an amount of shares today.


    If we didn''t start selling, the volume would quickly fall and the price would start falling with it.


    To make the most of this, we should start selling tomorrow.


    Sam told me that their current position in Monster Beverage was sitting at $180,438,720.


    We have decided that we will sell around 30% of that position tomorrow, unless the price drops will be too significant. Then we will proceed with selling around 500,000 shares a day.


    There was one more significant development.


    Due to the sess of Monster Beverage, traders seemed to get interested in the other stocks shorted by WhitePath Europe.


    Squeezeaftersqueeze has been happening in those stocks today.


    Johnson Trading Ondo''s portfolio was currently sitting at $512,000,000.


    WhitePath Europe, on the other hand, ording to my calctions, would sustain losses of over 400 million dors.


    ...


    On Tuesday morning, the stock opened strong at $27.30 and it had no intention of stopping there.


    It was aiming for the sky.


    $28.72


    $30.21


    Halted.


    $31.92


    $34.21


    Halted.


    It was obvious¡ªWhitePath Corp. had thrown in the towel. No one else had the firepower to create a squeeze of this magnitude.


    At around $36, the price had stabilized and was now slowly trickling down.


    I took a quick look at my dashboard.


    [Charles Schwab]


    ------------


    [Total Bnce: $144,226,760.37]


    [Avable Bnce: $7.77]


    ------------


    [Market Value of Holdings: $162,700,800.00]


    [Margin Borrowed: $18,474,039.63]


    ------------


    Portfolio:


    [Monster Beverage Inc. ($MNST)] [$35.68] {[ 4,560,000 shares ]}


    [% Gain Over Last Month: +511%]


    ------------


    I started selling.


    10,000 shares at a time, every five minutes or so.


    Normally, this would have sent the price down, but not today. Every share I unloaded was snapped up immediately.


    And I wasn''t the only one selling, as Johnson Trading began selling as well.


    There was only one exnation. Evelyn and Doyle were desperately trying to dig themselves out of the hole they were in.


    I had sold 860,000 shares in one day at an average of $33.18/share.


    In the evening, Sam called me again.


    We talked for a long time, but as the conversation was winding down, Sam''s tone suddenly shifted into a very serious one.


    "Jack," he said. "I will need to ask you for a favor... Do you remember the time when I said that if this didn''t work out, it would be the end for me?"


    "I do..."


    "Well... the day I visited my father, I made a deal with him. If I lost this fight with my siblings, he would leave me out of the inheritance. But there was another side to this deal. If I managed to gain more out of this situation than my siblings, he agreed to prioritize me in the division of the inheritance."


    "Alright... I get it. This is fantastic, but what is this favor you need from me?"


    "Jack, I need you toe with me to my father''s birthday." Sam said, pausing as if searching for the right words. "It might sound strange to you, but I need to have someone in my corner. A business partner; or a strong ally so to speak."


    "Yeah, of course, I''ll go with you," I replied without hesitation.


    "Well umm, then... Great... It''s next weekend."


    "No problem."


    "Thanks, Jack. I appreciate it."


    I was about to end the conversation, but then I remembered something.


    "By the way, there''s something else I wanted to run by you." I said, "You know what ''Google'' is, right?"


    "Hmm... Damn, it does ring a bell. It''s the searching thing, no? I think Yahoo is using their software."


    "Yes, the bell is ringing correctly. I see massive potential in it, Sam. I first considered investing in them myself, but in the end, I might need your backing. I''m pretty sure they would require financial counseling and advice, and I can''t offer that myself."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Just go ahead and negotiate with them. But... do you really think they will grow that much? I heard that Yahoo was thinking of making its own search engine. There will probably be a few dozen search engines soon..."


    "Oh,e on, think Sam. It''s not that simple. They are a few years ahead of theirpetition. In the software world that''s massive, especially for inte rted stuff."


    "Alright... and what''s their model? Do they charge websites to disy them at the top of search results or something like that?"


    "They might as well, but what I''m most interested in is this system called ''Google AdWords''. Businesses can create ads that are disyed when users search for specific keywords. This way they can disy only ads that users would be interested in, and the businesses only need to pay if the users click on their ad."


    "Okay... sounds cool. How much money are they making on this?"


    "Last year, they did 152 million dors in revenue."


    "150 million?! So it''s not a smallpany anymore. Evaluations for softwarepanies are crazy as well. You will need quite a bit of money if you want a significant stake."


    "Yes. That''s partially why I''m asking for your backing."


    "Well..." Sam considered this for a while. "Without you, I would not get to where I am now, so I''m giving you the go-ahead."


    ...


    For the rest of the week, I continued to sell off shares in Monster Beverage until I had fewer than a million left.


    ''I don''t need to fill out ownership documents...'' I thought.


    Sam had sold off 60% of his stake and trimmed his position in the military stocks.


    By the end of the week, I had $107,690,000 in avable funds, and Sam was sitting his ass on over $160,000,000 in cash.

 Chapter 100: Google

    I finished my university year on May 23rd.


    The summer vacation has officially begun.


    In the meantime, I wrote an email to Google.


    "Dear Google Team,


    My name is Jack Somnus, and I hope this email finds you well.


    I have been closely following Google''s progress, and I am genuinely excited about the innovative work you are doing. I believe that the search engine you''ve built has the potential to reshape the future of the inte.


    I''m reaching out because I''m eager to invest inpanies that I believe will define the future.


    Google is at the top of that list.


    I see Google bing the backbone of the inte economy, apany that will redefine advertising and media.


    I believe in your vision so strongly that I want to sit down with you and discuss how we can make Google an even bigger sess.


    I want you to know that funds are not the only thing that me and Johnson Trading Corp. can provide. We want to offer a partnership that looks beyond the immediate future.


    I believe we can contribute ideas that will help Google dominate the industry.


    I''d love the opportunity to meet with you in person at your office in Mountain View. Please let me know when you might have time for a meeting.


    Looking forward to hearing from you.


    Best regards,


    Jack Somnus


    Board Member of Johnson Trading Corp., Ondo


    "


    The next day, I was greeted with a formal response from Google.


    "Dear Jack,


    Thank you for your email and for your interest in Google. We appreciate your enthusiasm and the kind offer to invest in ourpany.


    At this time, we are in the midst of our Series B funding round and are not looking for additional investors. While we are not in immediate need of further funds, we appreciate your offer and your confidence in our vision.


    Thank you for reaching out, and we wish you continued sess.


    Best regards,


    The Google Team"


    ''Fuck... I didn''t exactly remember the date they did they Series B round...'' I thought.


    There was no way I would let go of this opportunity without a fight.


    I needed to make them see the value in what I was proposing.


    I went back and wrote another email.


    "Dear Google Team,


    Thank you for your prompt response.


    I understand that you are currently focused on your Series B funding round. However, I want to rify the scale of the investment I''m proposing.


    In a joint investment with Johnson Trading Corp., we are prepared to offer up to $100 million, which matches the amount sought by your current Series B round led by Technology Crossover Ventures, Sequoia Capital, and KPCB.


    To rify the value that this coboration would bring, I want to propose a specific idea.


    I suggest developing aprehensive advertisingwork where businesses can buy ns that use advanced analytics to intelligently disy ads across a broadwork of websites, linking media buyers and suppliers.


    Optimizing ad cements based on user interests and behavior could revolutionize advertising.


    I am confident in my ability to help you achieve this.


    Given the scale of our offer and the potential value we can bring to Google, I urge you to reconsider our request for a meeting.


    Looking forward to your response.


    Best regards,


    Jack Somnus


    Board Member of Johnson Trading Corp. Ondo


    "


    Now, disclosing such an idea without already being invested in thepany would normally be considered stupid, but I knew that Larry and Sergey, the founders of Google, already had this idea in mind.


    My goal was to show them that I wasn''t just another investor.


    I was writing this so that they would give me a chance.


    ...


    Just a few dayster, on Wednesday, May 28th, I was on a flight from Gainessville to San Jose Airport in California.


    Larry and Sergey replied personally, and I was on my way to meet with them.


    The ne''s air conditioning was cranked up high, and I shivered in my suit. It was one of the suits that I bought while shopping with Luna.


    I think might catch a cold...


    I wasn''t traveling alone, though. Sam had sent someone with me.


    That person was Danny, "Coke Delivery Danny."


    But Danny was a surprisinglypetent person and that''s what mattered.


    He was tall and thin, with a businessman''s cut. For some reason, he chose to wear a suit in the shade of brown today. Not exactly the perfect choice for a meeting like this.


    Afternding, we grabbed a taxi to Mountain View, Amphitheatre Parkway.


    When we arrived at Google''s headquarters just after 2 p.m., I was struck by the sight.


    The building was sleek and modern, with ss facades. This was the ce where around 1,500 Google employees were currently working.


    At the moment, Google is renting this ce, but they will buy it in the future.


    I noticed several people walking in and out of the main entrance.


    Looking to my side, I saw a little cart selling doughnuts.


    I walked over and bought four doughnuts¡ªtwo with chocte and two with jam. They were perfectly circr on the outside, puckering inward to an uneven hole that glistened with ze.


    "What are you doing?" Danny asked.


    "Buying doughnuts." I said matter-of-factly.


    As we walked by the entrance, I stuffed one into my mouth.


    The lobby was bright and cozy, with lots of open space and big windows.


    The walls were painted white and orange, and there was colorful artwork on the walls.


    There were colorful bean bags scattered around instead of regr chairs and some people were sitting around, working onptops.


    At the reception desk, a woman with curly brown hair was busy at herputer. There was a coffee mug on her desk and colorful notes.


    I gulped down the doughnut and walked up to the reception desk with Danny.


    She looked up at us with a warm smile. "Hi."


    "Hello," I said, smiling back. "I''m Jack Somnus. We have a meeting scheduled with Mr. Larry Page and Mr. Sergey Brin."


    The receptionist checked her screen and nodded. "Yes... Mr. Somnus and Mr. Lewandowski. Your meeting is set for 2:30 p.m.


    Please take a seat in the waiting area; I''ll let them know you''ve arrived."


    "Thank you," I replied, and then sat down on thefortable couch in the waiting area.


    After a short wait, the receptionist came over. "Mr. Page and Mr. Brin are ready to see you now."


    We walked down a hallway where people were working onputers and chatting. We reached a small meeting room.


    The receptionist knocked on the door and opened it.


    Inside, Larry Page and Sergey Brin were waiting, smiling warmly.


    Larry Page was dressed in a casual button-down shirt and jeans. His dark hair was neatlybed.


    Sergey Brin, the shorter of the two, was wearing a simple sweater and khakis. He looked rxed, with his curly hair slightly tousled.


    The room itself wasn''trge. There was a white table in the center, nked by two chairs on either side. A TV screen was mounted on the wall.


    "Wee!" Larry extended a warm handshake.

 Chapter 101: Ideas

    "It''s great to meet you, Mr. Somnus," Sergey added, shaking my hand as well. His smile was genuine and weing. He then turned to Danny. "And you must be Mr. Lewandowski." He greeted Danny with the same friendly smile.


    "Thank you," I replied. "I''ve been really looking forward to this meeting."


    Larry gestured to the white chairs on one side of the table. "Please, make yourselffortable."


    I took a quick look around the room, then confidently pulled out a chair and sat down.


    I ced the pack of doughnuts on the table in front of us.


    "Those doughnuts outside your building were pretty hard to resist," I said, grinning.


    Larry and Sergey bothughed. "Yeah, those are a hit around here, I had some myself this morning." Sergey said, nodding.


    We all settled into our chairs, and I looked at them both.


    With a confident smile and a spark in my eyes, I leaned forward. "Let me start with this," I said, my tone steady but full of passion. "When I first saw Google, I saw a spark, a hint of something that could be much, much bigger. I knew I had to do whatever it took to reach out to you..."


    Sergey and Larry exchanged a nce.


    "I don''t just believe in it," I continued. "I know that Google is going to be something that will fundamentally change how people see the inte."


    Larry leaned back in his chair, seemingly reflecting on something. "You know, when we first read your email, it really caught our attention," he began. "We were interested, of course, but to be honest, we were also a little¡­ well, let''s just say it made us pause."


    Larry nced at Sergey, clearly hoping he would continue, but Sergey just nodded along, "Yhym, yes." he waspletely missing the cue, giving Larry a look as if to say, ''Go on, you''re doing great.''


    Larry hesitated for a split second, then, realizing Sergey wasn''t going to continue, carried on with a slight smile. "Mr. Somnus, what you wrote about¡ªthe idea of an advertisingwork using analytics¡ªis something we were actually thinking about already. The truth is, it''s not apletely new concept. It''s been circting in some pretty tight-knit circles. But it''s still very early days..."


    "How did youe to this idea?" Sergey finally jumped into the conversation. "Is this something you researched yourself, or do you have a team at Johnson Trading that''s been looking into this?"


    They both looked at me, clearly interested in how I hade up with something so closely aligned with their own ns.


    I smiled at them both, feeling confident. "Do you know DoubleClick?"


    "Yes!" Sergey bombed in.


    I nodded. "Well, I''ve been doing all the research myself. I want you to listen to me for a second. What if someone could pay 10 times less for 10 times more exposure to their product? Would they still choose traditional ads like TV spots or an ad by the road? Especially if they could monitor and track the performance of their online ads?"


    LarryandSergeylookedateachotherwithinterestasIwenton.


    "Right now, there are about 600 million people using the inte worldwide. More people areing online every day. I''m confident that soon, nearly all entertainment, media,munication, and shopping will move online." I pitched.


    "I know it sounds ambitious." I continued. "But you need to be ready to think about how Google can be the main choice in every browser, on everyputer, on every phone, in every country, and be part of everyone''s daily life¡ªabout how Google can control a major slice of advertising across the entire inte."


    "You''re sitting on something incredible here." I concluded. "But you need to act fast. You need someone who can help you act fast. Let me be that help. Let me invest in Google, and let''s build something that people will remember for centuries."


    I finished speaking, and for a moment, Larry and Sergey just looked at me, absorbing everything I had said.


    "It''s great to see someone who understands that we''re building something that will be massive." Larry finally broke the silence. "But the truth is, we''ve already secured significant financing for our current round. We should be able to grow quickly enough. In fact, we''re nning a public offering in a year or so to raise even more funds. We believe we can continue to grow without additional help."


    Just then, Danny, who had been quietly listening, spoke up. "I understand that you don''t want to dilute your equity," he said, addressing Larry and Sergey. "But what if we could find a way to work together that doesn''t involve traditional investment terms?"


    Larry and Sergey looked confused.


    "What do you mean by "non-traditional investment terms."?"


    "Well..." Danny nodded at me. "The person sitting in front of you is extremely confident in your growth."


    Before Danny could go further, I cut in, "Larry, Sergey, what is the current valuation of Google?"


    Larry and Sergey exchanged a nce before Larry responded, "As of now, Google is valued at around $2 billion."


    I looked at Larry and Sergey with a determined smile. "A billion dors is impressive," I said, "but you know what''s even cooler? A trillion dors. That''s the kind of gold mine you''re sitting on."


    Larry and Sergey''s eyes widened slightly.


    "To show you how confident we are in Google''s vision," I continued, "we want to make you a special offer."


    Danny, catching on to the momentum, stepped in. "Not only are we prepared to take a smaller share than what was offered in Series B. We''re also ready to formalize an agreement where our shares remain locked until Google''s market capitalization reaches 1 trillion dors."


    I watched Larry and Sergey as they absorbed the offer. Their expressions didn''t change much, but I could see a flicker of increased interest in their eyes.


    I hade up with this proposal in thest few days as a strategic move.


    I knew the situation was delicate. Google already had substantial cash reserves, and the founders were wary of giving away too much equity.


    The reality was that while Google was flush with funds, the founders felt that equity was being taken from them without much gain. I needed to do everything I could to make them see the value in what I was offering.


    I was aware that this move would likely displease the Series B investors. We would need to have another conversation with them to exin the benefits.


    But if sessful, this would secure me around 10% equity in Google for my $100 million investment. That would be around 25,000,000 shares.


    When Google goes public in just over a year, its valuation will quickly soar to over 20 billion dors and it''s stock price will be over 100 dors per share.


    My 10% stake would be worth $2 billion.


    If I didn''t manage to convince them, I would be forced to buy shares from the public offering, which will include only around 8% of the outstanding shares.


    I would also need to pay 2000% more per share.


    This would be a disaster I wanted to stay away from, even if it meant lowering my hopes for the equity share I would get.


    "There''s one more thing I''d like to suggest," I said, leaning forward slightly. "Have you considered acquiring DoubleClick?"


    Larry and Sergey looked at each other. "Why do you think we should do that? " Larry prompted me to continue.


    "DoubleClick already has a robust analytics advertising tform and an establishedwork," I exined. "Buying them out and building on top of it could save you time. This way, Google could be a pioneer in the space."


    Sergey raised an eyebrow. "That''s interesting," he said. "But isn''t DoubleClick dealing with a bunch ofwsuits about personal data?"


    "Sure, they''ve got legal problems." I said. "But you could deal with the legal stuff while using their technology to get ahead."


    Larry smiled. "By the way, would you like a tour around thepany? We''d be happy to show you around."


    I looked at him and grinned. "Absolutely, I''d love that. It''s partially why I wanted to have this meeting here, at your office."


    Larry stood up, and Sergey followed suit. "Let''s get started. We''ll show you how we''re working here at Google."


    They gave us a tour of thepany thatsted about 30 minutes.


    It was a positive sign¡ªthey were clearly willing to invest more of their time.


    When we came back to the small meeting room, there were cups of coffee waiting for us.


    Again, another sign that they were taking the offer seriously.


    Sergey even took one of the doughnuts that I had bought. Iughed at that but gave him the go-ahead.


    We continued chatting, but I could tell they were still a bit skeptical.


    "I know you''re hesitant about giving away more equity," I said, looking directly at them. "But you need to decide if you''re ready to change the world."


    "I''ve got way more ideas than what I''ve shared with you." I said. "Imagine capturing the minds of all people around the world. with your brand, I want every single person to know what Google is. I want every person to turn to Uncle Google whenever they have a question, and I want those answers to be right there."


    "We can create a brand that kids will grow up with." I told them with conviction.


    I then straightened up in my chair, looking at Larry and Sergey, ready to say my final words.


    "This might sound a bit bold," I began, my voice firm and clear, "but just a little over a year ago, I had a mere $250 to my name... and today, my worth is in the nine figures. If there''s anyone who can turn yourpany into not just one of the biggest, but the biggest, that would be me."

 Chapter 102: Next Move

    My words visibly shocked Larry and Sergey.


    I continued, "All I''m trying to tell you is that when I choose to invest in something, when I put my money on the line, it''s because I believe it''s the absolute best thing out there... Google is the absolute best thing out there."


    "We appreciate your confidence in us." Sergey spoke up. "Would you mind letting us talk about this in private for a moment?"


    "Of course," I replied smoothly, nodding. "Take all the time you need."


    They both stood up, giving us a polite nod before stepping out of the room, leaving Danny and me alone with our coffee.


    As soon as they were out of earshot, Danny leaned in. "Do you think they''ll agree to this?"


    I took a sip of my coffee. "If they don''t agree to these terms, I''ll make the offer even better," I said, my tone calm. "Even if we were to only secure 5% of the shares, it''s still worth it. Getting in now, at any percentage, is a win."


    Danny leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms. "I have to say, I''m not sure how you manage to be so confident about this," he remarked, "But the final battle over share size isn''t going to happen today, anyway. That''s something we''ll need to discuss with the other major investors."


    After a while, Larry and Sergey returned to the room, both looking more resolute.


    Larry smiled as he took his seat. "We''ve talked it over," he began, his tone firm yet open. "As the founders, we''re positive about moving forward with this, but we do have a couple of conditions."


    I nodded.


    "First," Larry continued, "if this is going to be beneficial to us, then it must include you rying your ideas to us."


    "Secondly," Sergey added, "the equity size we''re discussing should be tied to performance. Specifically, we''d like to implement a revenue-linked equity allocation system. The shares would be rewarded based on thepany''s revenue surpassing certain milestones."


    They looked at me, waiting for my response.


    I turned to Danny. "What do you think about this, Danny?"


    Danny considered their proposal. "I think we''ll need to work out the exact rules and details," he said after a moment. "We''ll want to ensure that the milestones and equity allocation are structured in a way that''s fair and motivating for both sides."


    Larry put both of his hands on the table and crossed his fingers. "Of course," he said. "I''ll schedule a meeting with the other investors so we can go over the details."


    "Sounds great to me." I nodded in agreement.


    After discussing the main points, we moved on to some formalities. We talked about what Johnson Trading could offer in terms of financial advice and how I wanted to split the investment 50/50 between Johnson Trading and myself.


    The details were not sealed yet, but I was positive that the investment in Google would go through in one way or another.


    The groundwork wasid. Now it will all depend on how much dilution they agree to.


    When the meeting was over, we shook hands and left.


    With time to kill before our return flight, Danny and I grabbed dinner together.


    Then, on my way through a small shopping area, I ran into a ce selling Hawaii shirts. There was this one green shirt with orange flowers that reminded me of the shirt that my grandpa bought me. I decided to buy it.


    Just an hourter, we were on our flight back to Gainesville.


    When I finally got home that evening, the stock market was already closed for the day.


    Earlier in the week, I sold off the rest of my shares in Monster Beverage. The price still hasn''t fallen that much; it was currently sitting at $26, but clearly the short percentage in the stock has fallen quite a bit.


    ''They should be out of all naked shorts at this point,'' I thought.


    [Charles Schwab]


    ------------


    [Total Bnce: $121,715,520.64]


    [Avable Bnce: $121,715,520.64]


    ------------


    [Market Value of Holdings: $0.00]


    [Buying Power: $365,146,561.92] (3x Leverage: Futures Trading)


    ------------


    Recent Transactions:


    [Shares Sell: $MNST, Amount: 4,560,000 , Average Price: $30.11 , -3,42$/share Margin]


    ------------


    ''When I first started umting Monster Beverage shares, my portfolio was worth just over 19 million dors and now I''m here...'' I thought.


    I turned off the PC and walked to the kitchen.


    I grabbed a cold bottle of Coke from the fridge, uncorked it, and tilted it up for a sip.


    As I drank, I thought about my next move. I couldn''t reinvest all of the money into futures¡ªI needed to allocate a chunk for the Google investment.


    ''I will withdraw $51,000,000.'' I thought.


    ...


    After waking up on Thursday, I sat down at my desk and made the withdrawal.


    [Withdrawal: $51,000,000, Recipient: Jack Somnus, {Bank of America}]


    This left me with more than $212,000,000 of buying power.


    Now came the challenge of distributing that money into futures at 3x leverage.


    Unfortunately, pouring it all back into Axon Enterprise would be foolish. It''s true that the stock was about to rise another 400% this year, but getting this much money in and out of such a small-cap stock would be like trying to drink a gallon of syrup from a tiny teacup...


    Not only would it take forever, but it could spill all over if I poured too much at once.


    RING!RING!RING!


    Just then, the doorbell rang loudly.


    I was pretty sure who was at the door since my bodyguards would not let anyone they did not know just approach my house like this.


    I looked through the peephole and saw Charlotte standing there.


    Her lips were bright red, but otherwise she wore light make-up. Her coppery hair was falling around her shoulders. She had on a white polo shirt and pink tennis shorts made out of thin fabric.


    When I opened the door, she immediately smiled brightly and held up a white, see-through bag with two pizza boxes inside.


    "Surprise!" she said with a big grin.


    I smiled. "You are a sight for sore eyes, Charlotte;e on in."


    As she sashayed past me, I smelled the garlic, the tomato sauce and the melted cheese.


    My stomach growled.


    Charlotte set the pizzas down on the dining table. "I figured we could eat something before we go."


    "Before we go?" I asked as I walked up to her.


    She looked up at me, her eyes twinkling with mild annoyance. "I had a feeling you might forget."


    I paused... and then it hit me. "Ah, of course, your tennis game..." I said, running my hand through my disheveled hair. "Sorry. My mind has been busy thesest few days."


    Charlotte flipped open one of the pizza boxes. "But you do have time to go, right?"


    "Of course I do; I just need to finish something up." I said as I grabbed some tes off the shelf.


    As we sat down and started eating, I thought about how much Charlotte had helped me in the past few weeks as I was trying to get my memory back into a good ce.


    The way I have been with Charlotte has been very open. I did not try to hide my wealth from her at all. That seemed like too much trouble.


    She looked me in the eyes as she ate her pizza. "How did the Google thing go?"


    "It went exactly how I wanted it to."

 Chapter 103: Life

    "So, what is it that you need to do before we go?" she asked.


    "Reallocate my funds."


    "You can do that online?"


    "Yes."


    "Can I look?"


    "Well... why not?"


    We carried our pizza into the study room and I started considering how to allocate the remaining funds.


    Putting money in Cal-Maine wouldn''t really make sense because, when the price peaks, the number of buyers will be limited. The position Immortal Investments is holding will be more than enough.


    I considered putting up to $50 million back into Axon Enterprise, which was trading at $15.50¡ªup more than 40% since Ist sold it. But I wasn''t feeling regretful; after all, I''d made way more on Monster Beverage.


    I needed to think about investing inrger stocks with more volume and market cap, ones that had the potential for significant gains within a year.


    I started browsing through the pharmaceutical sector. There were quite a few pharma stocks going up massively at this time.


    There are always some, to be honest...


    As long as the FDA exists and approves pharmaceutical products, there will always be pumps in this sector.


    Charlotte watched me with interest, taking a bite of her pizza. "How do you know what to invest in?"


    I looked at her with a half-smile. "I researchpanies and analyze market trends."


    I finally stumbled upon a stock that I remembered¡ªAnika Therapeutics.


    "Like thispany for example," I said. "See this article? They were approved for Phase 3 of testing on their drug for osteoarthritis damage in joints. Look at the date on this article: January 2001. It''s been over 2 years. On average, phase 3 takesaround 3 years, so they should have their results soon."


    Charlotte nced at the article and then looked at me. "Okay... but what if they fail?"


    I didn''t answer her question; instead,I looked back at my screen. "But what if the results are positive..."


    "Oh! I get it now." Charlotte''s eyes widened with understanding.


    "Yes?" I nced at her.


    "Yeah, you''re no different than a gambler." She smirked.


    "I guess so..." I said half-heartedly and turned back. "But as long as I''m making the correct gambles, I''m an investor." I concluded.


    ''Let''s say I put money into Axon and Anika. I will still need to pick at least one more stock. Should I try investing in stocks like Apple or NeoGenomics that I know will experience a rise in 2004? Or maybe...'' I thought.


    I should probably begin focusing on the current political situation and try to y it.


    Specifically, I thought about ying the Chinese Sympathy Trend.


    I could look into smaller U.S.panies in the energy sector that have dealings with Chinesepanies or recent announcements in that region.


    But for now, I decided to set up bids on Axon Enterprise and Anika Therapeutics with a bit more than half of my funds.


    I needed more time to research...


    "Alright, Charlotte. I think we can go," I said as I stood up from my chair.


    "About time. I thought we wouldn''t make it." Charlotte smiled and stood up, stretching her lithe body. "I''ve been waiting all morning to show you how much I''ve improved."


    As we walked to the car, my gaze fell a bit lower, taking in the sight of her slim, tanned legs and firm butt that moulded to her shorts.


    We got in my Ferrari and drove to the local tennis club.


    When we stepped out into the warm air, I nced over at Charlotte. "Those shorts look really good on you; are you going to y in them, or are you changing into your skirt?"


    She lit up at thepliment, spinning around yfully and giving the waistband a little tug. "Thanks! I love them too," she said. "But no, these are just for fashion. I''m still going to change into my lucky tennis skirt before the match."


    "Cool," I said with a smile.


    When we got onto the tennis court, there were a few dozen people watching two guys y an intense match.


    Charlotte grabbed her gear from her coach and went to change into her sports clothes, which were a white Polo Ralph Lauren skirt that I had bought her and a white shirt to match it.


    She started warming up on the side, doing some simple arm and leg stretches before moving on to twisting her torso. Basic and simple.


    Then I helped her a bit with exercises that involved her legs being stretched wide apart.


    The ongoing game was over after about 30 minutes, and the two guys shook hands at the. The crowd pped as they walked off the court.


    Charlotte''s match was up next.


    She took a deep breath, ncing over at me before going to the middle of the court and shaking hands with a girl about the same age as her.


    Sitting down and watching the two girls y each other, watching their short skirts fly up, and seeing some of what I wasn''t meant to see got me thinking about something.


    My birthday ising already... Time is passing so fast...


    What if I don''t have enough time to enjoy what I have worked for?


    Everything is going so well right now, and I''m grateful for that. But time is slipping away, and sooner orter, I''ll need to leave this world.


    Why is there no way to live forever...


    I nced over at Charlotte, who was now on the court.


    It was clear she had made significant improvements since thest time I saw her y. Her serves were sharper and more consistent and she didn''t waste as much energy on unneeded movements.


    She won the match 2-1.


    She was flushed and exhausted, but she wiped the sweat off her forehead and came up to me for a hug.


    "You were amazing," I said. "I think you deserve a little reward."


    Charlotte looked at me with her eyebrows raised in suspicion and a sneaky grin on her face.


    "It''s not what you think..." I quickly added.


    "Oh really... Then what is it?"


    "I was thinking about going on a cruise, would you like toe with me?"


    Charlotte''s eyes grew big. "A cruise? Like, across the sea?"


    I nodded.


    "No way!" Her face lit up, and she practically squealed with excitement. "That would be awesome! I''m so down for that!"


    Iughed, d to see her excited. "Great. I''ll start looking into the details."


    ...


    Later that day, I sat at my desk, writing down a letter.


    "Dear Derec,


    I wanted to request that you hire Mr. Jack Somnus, a board member of Johnson Trading Ondo, as the head hunter for Immortal Investments.


    Give him a call at [...] and ask him if he wants the position.


    Cheers,


    Christopher Vanderbilt"

 Chapter 104: Birthday

    On Thursday night and into Friday morning; I was deep into researching energy sector stocks.


    My monitors were cluttered with charts and graphs, previous contracts and revenue streams, earnings reports and rted articles.


    Apache Corporation was one of thepanies that caught my attention.


    They weren''t a huge name in the energy sector, but in thest few years, they have secured contracts with China to explore and develop oil and natural gas fields in regions that are stillrgely untapped.


    Mostly the South China Sea, which would be a ce of new discoveries of oil and gas fields.


    Just the fact that energy demand in China will definitely rise is reason enough for me to invest in them and since the US and China are getting closer, this could give them even more chances to generate revenue.


    As I sat at my desk, I thought back to the theory that had been floating around the inte for a while: the idea of a massive gas pipeline stretching across the Pacific.


    To be honest, it felt like a colossal waste of resources.


    The cost of building and maintaining such a pipeline would be astronomical.


    Plus, it''s thest thing I could see China and the U.S. aiming for, especially considering the increasing influence of environmental organizations.


    With the way things were headed, it was hard for me to imagine it ever getting greenlit.


    Instead, I found myself thinking that maybe, just maybe, China and the U.S. were looking at a different kind of energy exchange¡ªsomething more practical, like liquid natural gas.


    That''s when another stock grabbed my attention, Teekay Corporation. They were in the business of moving energy resources, especially liquid natural gas. Lately, they''ve been expanding their fleet to meet the growing need for transportation across the Pacific.


    In my previous timeline, there has never been a long-term contract for liquid natural gas between the governments of China and the USA, but if such a contract got finalized, thispany would be in a position to benefit massively.


    Teekay isn''t some tiny yer; their market cap is close to a billion dors, and their stock price has already jumped from $11 to $14 in thest couple of months. Clearly, I wasn''t the first one to have those thoughts.


    After carefully reviewing the stocks and their potential, I settled on a distribution n.


    I have decided to allocate $112 million between Axon Enterprise and Anika Therapeutics.


    As for the remaining $100 million, I would split it between Apache Corporation and Teekay.


    The exact distribution would hinge on how my umtion would go and on any new shifts in the market.


    Peeling my eyes off the screen for a while, I went to the gym, and while I was deep into my barbell squats, my phone rang.


    I carefully re-racked the weights and reached for my phone.


    It was an unknown number; thankfully, I knew that it was from Immortal Investments.


    I coughed a few times and tried to adjust my voice slightly.


    I picked up the call. "G''day, who''s this? " I spoke in a husky voice, changing my ent.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Somnus. This is Derec Johnson from Immortal Investments. I hope I''m not catching you at a bad time."


    "Nah, not at all."


    "That''s great... I''m reaching out because we''ve been quite impressed with your recent work. We''re currently looking for a headhunter to lead our investment fund and trading division. We think that you would be the perfect person to take that position on."


    "Ah, I had a hunch someone might call me... No worries, mate; I got the nudge on this already. Just let me know when and where for the interview, and I''ll be there." I said, grinning.


    He seemed a bit taken aback by the casual tone, but he quickly recovered. "Sure thing, we''d be happy to arrange that. How does next week look for you?"


    "Next week is ace. Preferably early in the week, though¡ªI might be heading off on a cruiseter on. But yeah, nah, for sure. Just forward the specifics."


    "Great. We''ll get those details over to you soon. Thank you for your time, Mr. Somnus."


    "No worries at all. Catch you soon," I replied before hanging up.


    The smirk was still on my face as I ended the call. ''He must be confused,'' I thought.


    I set my phone down and turned back to my monitor to find a cruise.


    I did not want something too long¡ª7 or 8 days seemed like too much.


    A quick 3 or 4-day trip seemed just right.


    I browsed through options and found a VIP cruise package. It was a 4-day trip starting in Tampa and cruising through the Gulf of Mexico to Cozumel, Mexico. A few hours onnd to explore Cozumel, followed by a sail back to Tampa.


    The Sea Inder ship had bars, a club, and several swimming pools. Plenty of onboard fun.


    The earliest departure was on Friday next week. I quickly checked with Charlotte and she said that she was free.


    With her "yes," I finalized the booking for the cruise.


    ...


    On Saturday morning, I stood in front of the mirror in my bedroom, adjusting the cor of my ssic charcoal gray Havana suit, when I heard honking from outside.


    I nced at my watch¡ªright on time.


    I went outside and saw Sam''s limousine parkedinfrontofthehouse.


    The bodyguard got out of the passenger seat and opened the back door for me.


    "Good morning, Sir," he said politely.


    "Morning," I replied, stepping into the car.


    I nced over at Sam, who was already seated inside. "Hey, Sam. I don''t need any presents, do I?" I said, settling into the seat next to him.


    "No... My father would just toss them out the window."


    "Right..."


    The limousine smoothly made it''s way to the airport, it was guided past the usual terminals and onto a restricted area reserved for nes and duty vehicles.


    We came to a stop in front of a sleek, private jet with a white front and a beautiful blue tail.


    We stepped out of the limousine, joined by Ricky and one of our bodyguards and went up the stairs into the jet, where another bodyguard was already waiting.


    After rxing in our seats, within ten minutes, the ne was airborne.


    In just an hour, we touched down at Miami International Airport. After a brief security check, we transferred into another limousine that awaited us on the tarmac.


    The limousine drove us to Johnson''s residence.


    The residence was just a stone''s throw from the beach, with stunning views of the clear blue water.


    After a brief stop by the security, we passed through the sizable gate, which was nked by tall, polished pirs.


    The gate closed behind us and we glided up the long driveway,lined with tall palm trees and tropical flowers.


    We rolled past a collection of luxury cars parked in the driveway and the limousine came to a stop.


    As we stepped out, I took in the masterpiece of a mansion. Large balconies and terraces extending out from multiple levels; grounds around the house meticulouslyndscaped with manicured gardens and elegant stone pathways.


    As I admired the mansion''s grandeur, a ck BMW 745i came to a stop a little way from where I stood.


    The car door opened, and a man stepped out. He had a sharply groomed beard and a chiseled look.


    The one and only... Derec Johnson.


    He was looking around; as if a bit depressed.


    When he finally saw me, his eyes widenedically, his eyebrows shooting up in surprise.


    He let out a startled gasp and nearly choked on his own breath.


    I raised my hand slowly and put a finger on my lips, signaling him not to say anything stupid.

 Chapter 105: Madhouse

    Sam tapped his cane on the floor with every step as we walked to the door of the mansion.


    Derec stayed by the BMW; he didn''t follow.


    The door was wide open.


    We stepped through the door into this huge, stunning atrium, stretching from the ground floor all the way up to the ceiling, with balconies on the upper floors overlooking the central area.


    The flooring was made of marble tiles; there was a long carpet running through the center and light from outside came in through the ss ceiling.


    Immediately, several distant family members, sitting on sofas in the center, threw nces at us.


    Two kids were running around, making noise and racing past us.


    It took just a second for a maid to approach us with a polite smile.


    She wore a fitted maid''s uniform with a white apron over a short, dark blue dress, which hugged her figure a bit too tight. Her hair was styled in loose waves, and her makeup was done just right.


    "Good afternoon," she greeted and looked at us expectantly. "Will you be needing to take your jackets off?"


    I nodded and handed her my jacket with a smile. "Yes, please. Thank you."


    She took the jacket from me and moved to hang it up.


    Just when she was helping Sam to get his jacket off, an older woman walked up to us.


    She was wearing a tailored violet dress,plemented by expensive jewelry. There was a certain aloofness and refined aspect to this woman.


    She was Monica Johnson, Sam''s mother.


    She nced at Sam with a cool expression. "Sam. You''re early." Her tone was formal, almost mechanical.


    Sam forced a polite smile. "Yes, Mom. We made good time. This is Jack Somnus."


    Monica''s gaze shifted to me; her smile measured and faintly frosty. "I trust Sam''spany was pleasant?"


    I nodded, keeping my tone neutral. "Yes, thank you. The drive was fine."


    Monica''s smile barely reached her eyes. "Good..." she said and then she nced back at Sam. "We are still waiting for your father."


    Sam looked somewhere in front of him. "Another grand entrance?" he asked his mother.


    Monica''s gaze sharpened. "Your father is getting old... Let him be."


    As Monica made her way up the stairs, I slowly walked to the center of the atrium with Sam.


    There were quite a few people, but Sam''s siblings were not here. Instead, it was mostly distant rtives and a few business associates.


    Well, Derec was also a distant rtive and he wouldn''t have been invited if he wasn''t leading a sessfulpany nowadays.


    Definitely didn''t help him in that...


    The guest list usually hovered around fifteen people, give or take. I recognized a few faces, including the executives of WhitePath USA and WhitePath Europe. They were chatting quietly among themselves.


    The kids, who were running around earlier, were from Sam''s mom''s side of the family. They were very spoiled. Another maid was attending to them.


    Arnold''s ountant, Adam, was there too, along with Sam''s uncle, Ronald Johnson, both with gray and thinning hair.


    They had a conversation going on...


    I grabbed a ss of champagne from the refreshment table.


    As I was drinking my champagne, the mood in the room suddenly changed.


    Gabriel Johnson walked in from one of the side halls.


    HewasArnoldJohnson''soldestchildandwasinhite30s.


    He looked different from everyone else. His dark brown hair was a bit messy, and his style was moreid-back than the others. He wore a dark red sweater and ck trousers¡ªnot too fancy, but still well put together.


    "Sam!" He called out, his voice louder than the quiet conversations around us.


    He moved through the room like he owned the ce, a big smile on his face.


    He gave Sam a big, warm hug. "Good to see you, bro!" he pped Sam on the back.


    From the outside, it would look like Gabriel was genuinely happy to see his little brother.


    Then he looked at me with a friendly smile. "And who''s this?" he asked, holding out his hand.


    I shook his hand. "Jack Somnus. Sam''s business partner."


    Gabriel did not look like he cared; he quickly looked away when one of the maids walked by.


    He gave her a yful p on the butt.


    She jumped a little, and turned around in surprise.


    "Whoops! My bad!" He winked at her,pletely unbothered.


    She hurried away.


    Gabriel justughed and turned back to me. "Where were we... business partner... okay, good... You look serious." He looked me up and down, then casually adjusted the cor of my suit jacket. "Where do you get your suits, by the way?"


    "Havana," I replied, meeting his gaze.


    "Fuck, It''s dazzling, boxy," He said with a nod. "I mean, like, this family could use someone with some fashion sense," He paused for a moment. "But, this whole thing? I''m sorry, but like," He gestured vaguely at my suit. "it''s not it. It''s actually fucking sad.


    It''s dirty, it''s weird. What the fuck are you wearing, man?" He let out a hollowugh.


    "Gabriel... stop." Sam stepped in, clearly annoyed.


    "Whoa!" Gabriel threw up his hands in an exaggerated gesture. "What''s the fuss, Sam? Should I leave your little puppy alone, huh?" He smirked, his tone dripping with feigned innocence.


    "Stop acting childish," Sam said.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll go," Gabriel replied, turning back to me. "Anyway, wee to the madhouse."


    As Gabriel walked away, I noticed Monica walking down the stairs and up the hallway.


    She leaned into one of the rooms, seemingly saying something important.


    Then there was the sound of footstepsing from the second floor.


    Arnold Johnson appeared at the top of the grand staircase, walking out of his room.


    He was wearing a high-end, tailored ck suit. He had a rugged and stern face with a strong jawline and deep lines that conveyed a lifetime of hard work and leadership. His grey hair was neatlybed and his eyes were sharp and prating.


    "Unyielding" would be the word to describe him.


    As Arnold surveyed the room from the balcony, Monica walked back up the stairs.


    From the room she had just leaned into, walked out Evelyn. She was a natural redhead, with fairplexion and high cheekbones. Her hair was styled in sophisticated soft waves and she had a sharp ck zer paired with tailored trousers on.


    Her style was clearly designed to project power.


    Doyle was right behind her in a ck suit that looked a lot like the one his father wore.

 Chapter 106: Tradition

    Doyle, with his burned face, nced at me, but I felt no hostility from him. Instead of anger, his eyes showed resignation.


    Arnold Johnson started walking down the grand staircase, with Monica by his side, holding his arm to help him.


    The room got really quiet, and everyone turned to look at him. His shiny, Italian leather shoes made a soft sound as they touched each marble step.


    When they reached the bottom, Arnold stood up straight and let go of Monica''s arm.


    He cleared his throat and looked around the room, as if assessing everyone. "Wee, everyone," he said in a strong voice. "I''m d you could join our family for the gathering."


    He then walked up to the center of the atrium.


    It was his birthday, but there were no balloons, no cake, and no festive decorations.


    One by one, his family approached him.


    Sam was the first. The guests gave him space to walk up to his father.


    "Happy birthday, Dad," he said simply, offering a firm handshake.


    "Good to see you, Sam." Arnold nodded, his face unreadable.


    Next was Evelyn. She stepped forward with a slight smile. "Happy birthday, Father," she said, her tone smooth but distant.


    Arnold nodded again. "Evelyn."


    Doyle followed closely behind his sister. "Happy birthday."


    Arnold just gave him a nod without saying a word.


    Finally, Gabriel sauntered over, holding a ss of champane in one of his hands. "Happy birthday, old man," he said with a yful smirk.


    Arnold''s eyes warmed up a little. "Thank you, Gabriel," he said, but this time his tone was much friendlier than it had been with the others.


    After Gabriel, other people wished Arnold a happy birthday and said nice things to him.


    One man from WhitePath Europe gave Arnold an expensive Patek Philippe watch.


    Arnold epted it, then casually handed it to one of the kids running around.


    The child took the watch as Arnold moved on to the next guest without a second nce.


    When it was my turn, all I did was wish him good health.


    With the birthday wishes out of the way, we moved to the dining room for the grand dinner.


    As I was entering the dining hall with Sam, he suddenly stopped me, cing the back of his palm against my chest.


    "Sam?" I asked.


    He looked up at me with his blurry, lifeless eyes, more serious than I''d ever seen them in this life. "Jack... no matter what happens here... do not make a scene."


    ''I know exactly what''s about to happen, Sam...'' I thought.


    Sam''s gaze hardened. "Even if someone gets hurt, just sit still."


    I didn''t have the time to answer, as aservant guided us to our seats.


    The table was long, covered with a pristine white tablecloth and set with the finest china and crystal sses.


    Everyonehadassofchampagne. Everything was set up perfectly.


    Arnold took his seat at the head of the table, Monica beside him.


    Gabriel, Evelyn, and their closest allies were seated near Arnold.


    Sam, however, was led to a spot a bit further down the table, not as close to his father. I was seated right beside him.


    Looking around, I noticed Derec sitting at apletely separate table.


    There were a lot of people in the room, but at that moment, everyone quieted down.


    At this point, there were no kids in the room because of a family tradition that was about to happen.


    Arnold Johnson nced casually at Gabriel, who was already reaching for a grape from the table.


    "How is the New York WhitePath fund performing?" Arnold asked, his tone heavy and expectant.


    Gabriel looked up, still chewing the grape. "It''s running smoothly, Dad. We''re on track to meet all targets for the quarter and for the year." he then turned to his subordinate. "Romuel, tell Father just how much we''re raking in."


    Romuel, a man in his 50s with a dark goatee, cleared his throat and spoke formally. "Mr. Johnson, since the beginning of the year, WhitePath USA has had a profit of 180 million dors, bringing the current bnce to over 1.6 billion dors."


    Gabriel popped another grape into his mouth, "And in Tampa and Miami, I''ve added another 100 million dors to the bnce sheets." he added nonchntly.


    "Good," Arnold said, his voice steady and warm. "Are you nning any major investments?"


    Gabriel leaned in. "Oh, yeah. We own Seagen, right?" His smile turned cold. "But there''s this pesky littlepany, what was it... ImmunoGen, I think. They''vee up with some new cancer antibodies and are starting to cause a bit of trouble.


    We''re nning to pump more money into Seagen, take them over, and merge the twopanies. "


    "Good," Arnold said, his lips curling into a faint smile. "Alright, well done."


    Arnold then turned his gaze to his daughter, Evelyn, his expression growing stern. "How are our investments in Europe?"


    Evelyn locked eyes with her father. "Almost all of our investments are on track to reach their targets."


    Arnold stared at her, saying nothing. He knew she wasn''t telling the entire truth.


    He was watching her intently, like a hawk eyeing its prey.


    "There is a loss for the year." One of Evelyn''s team members spoke up.


    Evelyn didn''t flinch, but her eyes darted briefly toward her team member before returning to her father''s gaze.


    Arnold''s eyes remained fixed on his daughter. "Exin the details, Evelyn," he demanded.


    "I, Well, " Evelyn started, "I am not taking responsi¡ª"


    "Sam!" Arnold interjected, cutting Evelyn off mid-sentence.


    "Yes," Sam replied.


    "Did you follow through with what we spoke about?"


    Sam straightened up with confidence, "As I promised father, I did not fall under Evelyn and Doyle''s pressure on my investments." He paused, and then bowed his head a little. "But I''m not proud of it... Most of the funds I''ve gained were our family''s to begin with."


    Arnold nodded in agreement. "Excellent, Son." his face even showed a little approval.


    He then nced over at me. "And who is this person with you, Sam? I had anticipated that you would arrive along with Mark, the lead trader."


    "Father, this is Jack Somnus. He''s been a board member of mypany for a few months now."


    Arnold''s gaze tightened. "You transferred your shares to this man?"


    "That was the right thing to do. Jack has helped me make over 300 million dors in gains over thest few months."


    "I still don''t understand why you gave away your equity, Sam." Arnold said strongly.


    Sam sighed. "If I hadn''t, the deal wouldn''t have gone through. Jack is a great man, and most importantly, he is too wealthy to just hire¡ªbringing him on as an employee was never an option. We''re business partners."

 Chapter 107: Nuts

    Arnold''s gaze shifted to me.


    Sam continued. "Also, Jack was the first to notice that our investments were being targeted by my siblings, and he helped the most in responding to that attack. He saw Doyle''s attack as nothing more than a subpar, botched effort."


    Arnold scrutinized me more intently than before, as if I were a new investment opportunity.


    He then turned back to Sam. "What is your next target, Sam? Are you nning any significant investments?"


    "Yes." Sam nodded. "We''re looking at an investment of $50 million in Google. Jack will be adding another $50 million of his own funds to the pool. We have a meeting with other Google investors scheduled for Monday."


    Finally, Arnold briefly nced to his right, where Doyle sat.


    His face fell as if in despair. "Doyle..." he muttered.


    Not a word more came out of his mouth...


    Looking at Doyle, all I saw was a stone-cold expression. But behind that calm face, there was grief, envy, and at the forefront, there was fear.


    "Now..." Arnold drew in a deep breath.


    I felt like I was looking at a judge preparing to deliver a verdict.


    Then Arnold spoke to the room. "It''s time to announce this year''s rankings."


    Immediately after he finished speaking, people at the other tables starting to turn away, their heads swiveling to face different directions, as if they were trying to distance themselves from the oue.


    "First ce, as is customary, goes to Gabriel."


    Arnold then turned his steely gaze to Sam. "Second ce is awarded to Sam. Your profit might have beenrger, but a significant portion of those gains came from our family''s resources. However, due to a private arrangement I made with Sam, I will honor mymitment and reward him with an amount equivalent to what he took from you, Evelyn."


    Arnold''s gaze settled on Evelyn.


    Evelyn shifted ufortably.


    "Third ce goes to Evelyn. And the only reason you''re notst is because most of the funds you lost stayed within the family."


    Evelyn met Arnold''s gaze with resignation.


    "You''ve been reckless, Evelyn," Arnold said bluntly, not bothering to hide his displeasure. "You''re as foolish as you are ipetent. It seems you''re following in the footsteps of those who are, quite frankly, as dumb as theye."


    Evelyn''s face flushed with humiliation.


    Arnold then turned to Doyle, his face hardening. "Doyle, I''m talking about you! For the nth time, you find yourself at the bottom. You know what that means...." He paused. "I thought you might have had a n to avoid thest ce this time, but it appears you had no n whatsoever¡ªjust a reckless attempt to destroy your family."


    Arnold''s gaze grew colder as he continued, "Pathetic. I couldn''t care less about the money. What really infuriates me is that I didn''t raise you to be this foolish. You''ve had every opportunity¡ªhigh school, university, managing the funds I gave you. You were expected to deliver results. And yet, here you are, failing once again..."


    Doyle''s facial expressions changed rapidly, his frustration and regret seething.


    Then suddenly his face zed with heat, his breath began toe out in rapid, uneven pants, as if he were struggling to keep control.


    A male waiter entered quietly, carrying a small metallic cup with a closed top in one hand and arge bucket of water in the other.


    He ced the cup in front of Doyle.


    Cold sweat fell down Doyle''s brow.


    He moved the sleeve of his white shirt up and stretched his right hand out onto the table in front of him.


    His hand showed red burn marks.


    He uncapped the lid of the cup, revealing boiling water inside.


    He grabbed the cap and, gritting his teeth, he poured the scalding liquid over his outstretched hand.


    His face contorted in agony as he wailed, making incoherent sounds.


    In a frantic motion, he thrust his hand into the bucket of cool water that the waiter held.


    As Doyle''s cries echoed through the hall, Arnold raised his ss.


    "To Doyle," Arnold began. "The ck sheep of the family. Even with all his failures, he''s still part of this family. Mistakes and struggles can teach us important lessons. We hope he will learn and improve."


    Arnold raised his ss higher. "Let''s toast to his effort and hope he does better."


    Right after the toast, the first course was served¡ªa delicate soup, followed by a perfectly cooked roast with a side of seasonal vegetables.


    And we ate...


    We just ate as if nothing happened.


    But the mood at the table was anything but warm.


    ...


    Golf was the usual post-dinner activity, but tonight Arnold had other ns. He was keen to y chess, a game he relished deeply.


    He often yed with his ountant, Adam, or with Sam, a tradition that had grown over time.


    It was through these games of chess that Arnold developed a genuine fondness for Sam.


    Sam had done well in school, but his first efforts to manage the family money were not very sessful. Arnold was impressed by Sam''s strategic thinking at chess and gave Sam charge of the Ondo branch of Johnson Trading.


    As I made my way down the hallway to the bathroom, I nearly collided with Gabriel Johnson.


    He was stumbling out of the door, clumsily fastening the belt of his trousers. His hair was even more tousled than before and his face was red. He caught sight of me, and gave me a wink before walking away.


    I pushed open the bathroom door, and inside, the maid who had earlier taken my jacket was hastily sliding down the hem of her tight, blue dress.


    When she noticed me, she flushed with embarrassment and froze for a moment, wide-eyed, before quickly gathering herself and darting out of the bathroom.


    I raised my hands in mock surrender, stepping aside to let her pass.


    This truly was a madhouse.


    Doyle willingly burned his own hand to stay within the family...


    The thing is that Arnold Johnson had five children, not four.

 Chapter 108: Conclusion

    As I left the bathroom, I noticed Arnold Johnson was still sitting by the chess table in a quiet corner. He wasn''t currently ying with anyone, and the pieces were carefully set up.


    As I walked up to the atrium, he looked at me, "Mr. Somnus," he said in a firm voice. "Care to join me for a game of chess?"


    I walked over, confidently. "Sure, Mr. Johnson."


    He pointed to the chair across from him, his eyes sharp. "I hope you''re not too intimidated. I y to win."


    I chuckled lightly as I took my seat. "Well, it would not be fun if I was the only one trying."


    With a nod, he began moving his pieces, starting with a ssic e4. I responded with e5.


    "Tell me, where are you from?" Arnold asked, his eyes focused on the board, but his interest clearly on me.


    "I''m from Waa. It''s a small town by Ondo," I replied, considering my next move.


    Arnold raised an eyebrow. "And your family? Were you always part of the upper ss?"


    "My family wasn''t wealthy," I answered steadily. "I built my wealth from the ground up."


    "It seems you''ve amassed quite an impressive fortune at a young age. How exactly did you climb this far?"


    I moved my knight, considering my words carefully. "I cherry-pickpanies I believe in. I seem to have a knack for identifying potential where others see risk. Maybe it''s the right intuition or the right timing."


    Arnold''s fingers tapped the edge of the table. "Jack... you can''t fool me, I know you are utilizing my son. Don''t think I won''t scrutinize that closely. He''s still my son, and I expect him to be careful about who he partners with."


    "I assure you, I''m not hiding any of my intentions from him."


    As we continued our game, I ced Arnold''s queen in a tough spot. He narrowed his eyes, clearly irked by the turn of events.


    "You''re quite skilled," he admitted reluctantly, adjusting his pieces with a touch of frustration.


    "Losing would be insincere, wouldn''t it?" I replied, moving my bishop.


    I felt the game shifting in my favor.


    Finally, I executed a checkmate, and Arnold sat back, his gaze fixed on the board in disbelief.


    "You''ve bested me," he said, his eyes locking onto mine with a sharp gaze. "But remember, Jack¡ªevery move in this familyes with a price. If you ever pull any shady business with Sam, don''t think for a second that I''ll just stand by idly."


    "I wouldn''t even think of it," I replied, meeting his gaze.


    As I stood up, the ountant, Adam, walked up with a polite smile. "Mind if I take the next game?" he asked.


    I returned his smile and motioned to the chair. "The board''s yours."


    Arnold then looked up at me from the chess board with a cold look of intimidation. "Thank you for the game, Mr. Somnus."


    "My pleasure," I replied, offering a slight bow of my head.


    ''No different than a mafia indeed,'' I thought.


    After leaving the chess board, I walked over to a plush leather couch and sat down next to Derec Johnson.


    He looked at me as if he were trying to figure out if his eyes weren''t ying tricks on him.


    I leaned back, casually resting an arm along the back of the couch, keeping my eyes forward, deliberately avoiding his. "Tell me, Derec," I began. "Do you think that interview on Tuesday will still be necessary?"


    His face stayed the same, but there was a flicker of something¡ªamusement, perhaps.


    "No, sir. I don''t think it will be needed," he said with a slight smile.


    I nodded. "Good. Then I''ll see you after I get back from my cruise."


    Just then, the main doors swung open, and a woman walked in, grabbing everyone''s attention. She had sharp, almond-shaped eyes that seemed to see right through me and high cheekbones. Her full lips curled into a confident smile and her brown hair flowed in soft waves.


    She was wearing a red dress with sparkly stones.


    It was clear that she was wealthy.


    "Arnold!" she called out, smiling brightly as she walked up to Arnold Johnson. "I''m so sorry I couldn''t get here earlier. The charity g rante."


    Arnold''s stern look softened as he turned to her. "Emily... it''s not an issue," he said, clearly happy to see her. "I''m d you''re here."


    This woman was Emily; she was Gabriel''s wife.


    ''And Gabriel is cheating on her...'' I thought.


    it''s not the weirdest thing about this family...


    Emily joined Gabriel. The two of them looked like a fancy couple, but it was clear that their rtionship was troubled. Even though they had a child together, there was no real love between them.


    However, it is usible that love did exist in this ce after all, because Emily and Evelyn soon slipped away somewhere and were gone for over half an hour...


    Gabriel didn''t seem to care.


    The party continued, with everyone still talking about business and family matters.


    Those guests wanted to create connections and Gabriel was one of their main targets, as he was the one most favored by Arnold.


    Even though he did all those crazy things, somehow he was still the mostpetent person in this family.


    I found myself talking with Sam. He told me that reporting what happened during dinner wouldn''t do any good. "People have tried before," he said. "My father has plenty of ways to protect himself."


    We moved to a quieter spot where Adam, the ountant, joined us. We discussed the transfer of over $300 million of Arnold''s assets to Johnson Trading Ondo.


    This was the reward that Arnold was granting Sam.


    As the birthday finally finished, I found myself back in the limousine with Sam.


    The day had been long, and though I was tired, Sam seemed even more so.


    He slumped a little in his seat. "What do you think, Jack? Is Gabriel the only one I should worry about?"


    I considered his question. "How well do you know Emily?" I asked.


    "Emily Heart?" Sam thought about it for a moment. "She''s Gabriel''s wife. Her family runs a big media empire; they own a lot of publishers. What about her?"


    "Gabriel is cheating on her. And Emily''s likely cheating on him too."


    "Isn''t that a non-issue?" Sam looked puzzled.


    "Not when she''s having an affair with your sister."


    Sam turned his head sharply at me. "Wait¡ªEvelyn and Emily? Are you serious?"


    "Yeah... I would not cross out Evelyn just yet; I think she might be nning something," I said.


    As we drove, I thought about how things were shaping up.


    In my previous timeline, Doyle had beenpletely focused on his own small investments over the past year.Even though he always ended up at the bottom of his father''s rankings, his steady profits kept him in the race for the inheritance.


    This time around, things might go differently for him.


    On the other hand, Evelyn had faced a massive setback. She had agreed to Doyle''s n, which turned out to be a huge mistake. This move had significantly hurt her position, and she was undoubtedly scrambling to find ways to recover and re-enter thepetition for the inheritance.


    ...


    After we got back to Gainesville and I had a good night''s sleep, I decided to start Sunday with a light workout at the gym.


    I kept it easy because I had a marathon nned forter that afternoon. Raheem was going to pace me.


    The marathon went smoothly. I finished the race in 2 hours and 59 minutes, which was right on target. The exercises I''d been doing really helped build a strong core, and that made it easier to keep up a good pace throughout the run.


    While we were cooling down, Raheem mentioned that he was dropping out of university.


    ...


    On Monday, the team from Johnson Trading and I flew out to San Jose for the meeting with Google''s board of investors.


    The group included Danny, Sam, and a few others.


    We arrived at the boardroom, which had floor-to-ceiling windows and a stunning view of the city.


    The Google investors were not easily moved. Just as I thought they would, they were very unwilling to get their equity diluted.


    They were also skeptical about my ability to contribute any good ideas for them.


    I mean... who wouldn''t? I was just an economics student.


    The meeting went on for more than four hours, with three breaks in between.


    In the end, I had to share some big ideas. I talked about connecting all Google services on mobile phones in a way that would really grab people''s attention.


    I mentioned how we could make email work on phones, have an easy-to-use search, and more.


    Then I made a deal. I told them I had an amazing idea that I''d share right then if they agreed to our terms.


    They did; they agreed to give up 5% of equity right away and another 6% based on revenue milestones.


    "So, what other suggestions do you have, Mr. Somnus?" One of the guys from Sequoia Capital asked.


    "Navigation."


    "Navigation? There is MapQuest already." The co-founder of Google, Sergey, raised an eyebrow. "If we were topete with it, our navigation would need to be significantly better."


    "Have you heard of Keyhole?" I asked.


    "Keyhole?"


    I exined, "Keyhole is a program that lets you view the world from above, from satellites positioned all around the globe. It doesn''t just give ck-and-white maps of the roads, like MapQuest. It gives you detailed 3D views of buildings."


    "I''d like to see that." Sergey seemed interested.


    I came prepared. Pulling out my notebook, I booted up the Keyhole program. Although ess was restricted, it was enough to demonstrate it.


    I quickly brought up a few locations, and the detailed 3D maps and aerial views appeared on screen.


    I showed myptop to a couple people and, literally, these executives started shouting out their addresses because they wanted to zoom in on their houses from space.


    Sergey eventually got up, plugged the notebook into a projector and showed everyone the Keyhole program on the big screen.


    "This thing''s cool, and we should buy it," he said.

 Chapter 109: Next Door

    After Sergey finished showing the Keyhole program on the big screen and sat back down, I nced at him once again.


    "There are a few other projects in the works that could bebined to create something decades ahead of what MapQuest offers. Imagine being able to see detailed imagery of any location and navigate to that location from your phone. "


    I could almost see the gears turning in everyone''s heads.


    When the meeting ended, there were firm handshakes, promises of follow-ups, and polite smiles.


    ...


    On Tuesday, I decided to take a break from business and visit my family.


    When I arrived, I quickly learned that Jacob wasn''t living with his parents anymore. He''d rented a ce in Ondo and hired two workers to help with the business.


    One of them was helping his father here at their house, keeping things running, while the other was working with him in Ondo at the new location they had rented.


    They were making the most out of the money I''d lent them.


    I was lucky enough toe home at a time when Chloe Flynn was also there to see her parents.


    I realized we hadn''t seen each other since January, mostly because I''d been busy and she had been spending a lot of time with her boyfriend, Daniel.


    In the evening, IwenttoFlynn''shouseforaBBQ.


    Chloe and I talked over a te, in the corner of the yard, out of the way of the noise.


    I noticed she looked a bit different, wearing a short-sleeved top and a pair of fashionable shorts; her legs fully on disy. I would say that she was losing some of that girl-next-door look and bing more of a maturedy.


    "How''ve you been?"I asked.


    "Busy, mostly. But... I broke up with Daniel about a month ago." she said, trying to sound nonchnt, but I could tell it still stung.


    "What happened?"


    "He was just too envious about everything," Her tone was light but with an underlying frustration. "And controlling too. I couldn''t deal with it anymore, so I had to end it."


    "I''m sorry to hear that, Chloe, but honestly, you made the right call. It''s better not to let someone like that tie you down."


    She gave me a small smile. "Yeah, I think so too. It''s just kinda... tough. So... what about you?


    How have you been?"


    I leaned back a bit, thinking. "Other than almost dying..."


    "What do you mean almost dying?!" she gasped."You didn''t hear? It was pretty bad," I said, rolling up my sleeve to reveal a long scar running across my forearm. It was still healing.


    Chloe''s eyes locked onto the scar, her face concerned. "Oh my god... what the hell happened?"


    I gave her the rundown, then tried to lighten the mood. "But aside from that, I''ve just been focused on my studies and business. I''m trying to finish my major sooner and get out of Gainesville."


    Chloe took a moment to process everything, then her eyes drifted over to the Ferrari parked in the driveway. She looked back at me with a raised eyebrow. "Looks like the business side of things is treating you pretty well."


    "Yeah... " I chuckled. "Want to get a rideter?"


    She grinned. "Sure. I''ve never been in one of those before," she said and then looked at me with a smile. "What about your rtionships? Are you seeing someone?"


    "Well, yes, actually. But... it''s not that serious. Okay, maybe it''s been getting a bit more serious."


    Chloe nodded.


    We talked for a while longer about what had been going on in our lives. Then the conversation moved on to lighter topics.


    After the barbecue, I took Chloe for a spin in the Ferrari. She seemed to enjoy it.


    When we got back, I spent the rest of the evening with my family.


    My mother said she was trying to make some money by designing people''s gardens; something that she did as a passion project.


    ...


    On Wednesday, I was back at my house in Gainesville, umting shares.


    On Thursday, I called Charlotte.


    "Hey Jack," she chirped.


    "What are you doing now?"


    "Hmm... I might or might not be packing for our cruise..."


    "Great. Pack your bikinis and dancing clothes because we leave at dawn and bring something nice for the formal night."


    At 7 a.m. the next morning, I hopped into my ck Ford F-150 and drove over to Charlotte''s ce.


    She was already waiting, a suitcase in tow.


    She had her auburn hair tied into a loose, messy bun that somehow looked effortlessly perfect. Her blue floral sundress hugged her just right, the hemline teasing her tanned legs.


    I parked the truck and walked over to her giving her a hug.


    "Need a hand with that?" I offered, opening the truck''s tailgate.


    "Yea, thanks," she said with a smile.


    As I helped her lift the suitcase into the back, she chuckled. "I don''t know why, but I was looking out for a red Ferrari."


    "Where would I even put your luggage in a Ferrari?" I shot back, smirking as I closed the tailgate. "Show some respect for this beautiful truck."


    Charlotte hopped into the passenger seat, yfully rolling her eyes. "I''ll give it a chance. But Ferrari still better."


    "Fair enough."


    I got on the highway, and we were cruising along...


    "Fuck! I forgot my bikini!"


    "Seriously?"


    "I just washed it and left it hanging." she said, giving me those puppy eyes.


    I sighed and slowed down, preparing to turn back.


    "Can we make it?" she asked, concerned.


    I nodded, swinging the truck around. "We''ll make it. But you owe this truck an apology," I said as I floored the gas pedal.


    Sheughed softly, a little embarrassed. "I''m sorry, Jack. I promise I''ll make it up to you."


    "To me? You should make it up to the truck. Maybe give it a nice little wash."


    We raced back so that we could grab the bikini and still manage to make it to the dock on time.


    Thirty minutester, I was back on the highway, and with fifteen minutes to spare before our scheduled departure, we finally exited the highway.


    As we pulled into the parking lot near the docks, I found a spot and parked the truck.


    We grabbed the luggage and got to the port five minutes after the end of boarding time.


    ''Are we fucked?'' I thought.


    Somehow, the ramp to the boat was still down and they were still set up to ept passengers.


    We, however, were the only passengers there. Everyone else was already on board.


    Arge man checked us off the passenger list."Excellent! Now we can stop waiting and get underway," he said.


    We boarded the Inder Ship and Charlotte followed me to one of the nicest rooms on the ship. The room was on the top deck and it had its own balcony.


    She was in awe.


    The suite had a small sitting room and two bedrooms, one to each side. The sitting room had a door that led to the balcony.


    Charlotte nced between the two bedrooms and then looked at me with a suggestive smile. "So, which bed do we sleep in?"


    I stepped closer to her, put my arm over her shoulder, pulled her closer and gave her a kiss. "We can switch it up every night." I said as we parted.


    Our luggage had not arrived yet so we strolled around the deck and learned theyout of the ship.


    When we got back to the room, our luggage had arrived, we unpacked, and I changed into some shorts and the green Hawaii shirt I had picked up in California.


    Charlotte looked me up and down, then put her arm around mine. "Looking good."


    "Are you ready?"


    "Let me change into something a bit morefortable."


    "Alright, I''ll wait by the door," I said, stepping out.


    I was leaning against the hallway wall, across from our room, when the door to the left of ours opened up.


    A guy and a girl stepped out of the room.

 Chapter 110: Cruise I

    The girl was stunning, but she was very thin and waiflike, like models tend to be. She had long, curly, fiery-red hair; high cheekbones; catlike, emerald-green eyes; and small lips with a hint of red lipstick. She was wearing a light-green sundress. She was very attractive, I must say.


    While she looked to be around twenty, the guy seemed to be much older than her


    She stood behind the guy and shot a smile my way.


    "Hi," I said, smiling.


    "Hi," the guy said back. "I thought maybe the cabin next to us was going to be empty. You guys just got on board?"


    "Yeah. We were pretty lucky the boat was still here."


    Charlotte stepped out of our room, probably because she heard me talking to someone.


    "This is Charlotte," I said,gesturingtowardher.


    "I''m Robert Saylor and this is my girlfriend Sandra. But people call me Rob and her Sandy. You guys on vacation?"


    "Yep."


    "We are going to go explore. Wannae along?" Robert asked.


    "Sure," Charlotte answered.


    "We were gonna meet our friend, Michael, by the front pool area."


    "Sounds good," I replied.


    We headed up to the pool area and found Michael lounging by the edge.


    After some quick introductions, Robert asked, "So do you guys go to college?"


    "University of Florida," I answered.


    "What year are you guys?" Michael asked.


    "I''m a sophomore, and Charlotte is a junior." I replied.


    "Let''s go find people our own age to hang out with," Michael said.


    "Chill, man, they''re only a few years behind us," Rob said with a grin. Then he turned to me and added, "Me and Michael, we graduated from Emory University two years ago."


    "Yeah, we''re from Georgia," Rob replied, nodding.


    "I''m not from Georgia," Sandra, who had been quiet up until then, said.


    Rob nced over at her with a smile. "Sandra is younger than us," he said, looking back at us. "I guess she is a year older than your girlfriend."


    "I''m not¡ª" Charlotte started to say, but I quickly cut her off, stepping in smoothly. "Yeah, she''s about a year younger," I said with a smile.


    Charlotte shot me a quick nce, clearly a bit taken aback by how I''d implied she was my girlfriend.


    But she quickly recovered and she turned her attention to Sandra. "I''ve been wanting to ask¡ªdo you do modeling?"


    "Yeah, I''ve been modeling since I was 17."


    "Wow! That''s so cool!" Charlotte''s eyes widened in admiration.


    Sandra blushed slightly. "Thanks," she said modestly, then nced at Charlotte. "But honestly, you could totally model too."


    "Oh, I don''t know about that; I think I''m not tall enough," Charlotte said with a shyugh.


    We spent the rest of the afternoon wandering the ship with the trio. Even though I had read the brochure on the cruise, I was still surprised by the variety of activities. There was a pool with water slides, a gym with a basketball court, a small library, a movie theater, plus bars and clubs.


    After touring the boat for a while, we decided to go to the pool. We went back to our rooms to change into swimsuits. Charlotte put on a ck bikini. She was looking really pretty with her hair down and the bikini really showed off the hourss shape of her sexy body.


    Sandra, in a bright red bikini, looked like a model right out of a magazine.


    After spending the better part of the afternoon by the pool, Charlotte wanted to head back to our room and take a nap.


    This was a vacation, after all.


    "Do you guys want to meet up for dinner?" Robert asked as we were saying our goodbyes outside the doors to our respective rooms.


    I looked at Charlotte for confirmation and she replied, "Sure, that sounds good. Meet up in the hallway at, say, seven?"


    "Works for us," Sandra said.


    Turns out that Charlotte wasn''t tired so much; she just wanted some alone time.


    Charlotte led me to the couch, and before I knew it, she crawled on myp, leaned over and kissed me.


    I reached my hands behind her back and tugged her closer to me. We kissed more fervently and I gently slipped a little tongue.


    I began moving my hands around her back, when she suddenly separated her lips from mine and stared into the depths of my soul with her ocean blue eyes.


    "Am I your girlfriend now?" she purred gently.


    "Don''t want to be?" I said confidently.


    She smiled. "I do," she whispered, leaning in for another kiss.


    I delicately trace my fingers along the strap of her bikini, savoring the sensation of her soft skin beneath my fingertips. As I did, she run both of her hands through my hair.


    I began to explore her body with my hands, moving them down to her hips and to her tight ass cheeks.


    She let out a soft moan.


    I could feel her heart racing against my chest.


    Her eyes closed as she squirmed around, rubbing herself across me.


    I slowly moved my hand down from Charlotte''s tummy, inching closer to the hem of her bikini bottom.


    I gently sliped my hand lower and as my fingers made contact with her warm, damp pussy lips, I could feel her quiver.


    "Oh, God..." She opened her eyes and looked at me.


    She was furiously humping her pelvis against my crotch, pushing her hips against my hand as I continued to pleasure her, forcing my fingers in and out of her wet pussy.


    "Ohh. Fuck! Oh, Yes!" Her moans became even louder, she started to shiver and shake. Then, she stiffened and copsed in my arms breathing heavily.


    After a few moments, Charlotte''s breathing returned to normal, and she looked up at me with a satisfied smile. "What am I gonna do with my bikini now?" she said, her voice husky. "It''s all soaked..."


    "I am not sure..." I whispered. "But you are not going to leave me like this, are you?"


    She gave my crotch a quick nce, and a sly grin spread across her lips as she reached out with her hand.


    ...


    Just before 7 p.m., we changed into our evening outfits. Charlotte slipped into a striking red dress, while I put on a suit, minus the jacket.


    We left our room about the same time as Robert and Sandra did.


    They seemed to look at us two a bit differently.


    "Heard a lot of interesting soundsing from your room," Robert shot me a knowing look.


    Sandra chuckled softly. "Looks like you weren''t that tired after all, Charlotte."


    I turned to Charlotte with a grin. "I guess the walls aren''t thick enough." I said, feigning injury after Charlotte slugged me in the shoulder.


    Sandraughed at our antics.


    We made our way to one of the onboard restaurants, chatting as we went.


    We approached the onboard restaurant''s reception desk. The receptionist was a young man with a neatly trimmed beard, his name tag reading "Ethan."


    "We''re Charlotte Rodriguez and Jack Somnus." I said.


    Ethan tapped on hisputer and smiled. "Yes. You''re assigned to our VIP dining area." he said and then he nced at Robert and Sandra. "And you two?"


    Robert gave him their names.


    "I have you down for the regr section." Ethan''s smile didn''t falter.


    Robert stayed calm, but Sandra looked between him and the receptionist.


    "We''ll just go with you guys," I said, not wanting to cause any awkwardness.


    "No need," Robert said quickly, waving it off. "Michael and I will cover the difference."


    "Yeah, we will just pay for the upgrade." Michael nodded.


    Ethan smiled and nodded. "Very well."

 Chapter 111: Cruise II

    I could not help but notice how ssy everything was as Ethan led us to our table. The soft glow of the candles on each table, the rich wooden paneling, and therge windows overlooking the ocean...


    Ethan guided us to a table by the window. "Here you are," he said with a polite smile.


    We all took our seats¡ªCharlotte and I on one side, with Robert, Sandra, and Michael on the other.


    Soon after, a waiter came over and gave us menus and poured sparkling water into our sses.


    We ced our orders¡ªCharlotte went for the vegan stuffed squash, while I opted for the prime rib.


    The waiter brought out a basket of warm, freshly baked bread and a small tter of appetizers¡ªshrimp cocktail, smoked salmon, and a creamy artichoke dip.


    Sandra leaned in a little closer all of a sudden, her eyes curious as she tucked a loose piece of hair behind her ear. "So... I''m sorry, but what exactly do you two do for a living?"


    ThequestionwasaimedatbothCharlotteandme.


    I gave Charlotte a quick look before answering. "I''m a market analyst and investor," I said.


    Charlotte gave my arm a light squeeze and grinned. "Jack''s done pretty well for himself," she said, then turned to Sandra with a smirk. "And I''ve been leaching off of him," she joked.


    Sandra giggled softly, her gaze lingering on me a bit longer than usual. "That must be amazing. You must get to travel a lot."


    Charlotte smiled warmly but shook her head slightly. "I mean, we''re both studying, and Jack has been quite busy, so we don''t really have that much time to travel."


    Charlotte looked at me with a tender smile. "But if there''s something I need him for, he always finds time."


    Sandra looked between us. "You''re lucky, Charlotte," she said softly, almost wistfully. "It must be nice to have someone sessful who can support your dreams. Not many guys can bnce both like that."


    Robert stayed quiet. It seemed a bit strange; like he didn''t seem to care that Sandra had forgotten about him for the moment.


    "So, Jack." Robert finally spoke up. "How did you get started with all this... investing stuff?"


    I turned to him, keeping my tone rxed. "I spent a few years learning how everything works¡ªthe trends, the risks, the rewards. Once I felt like I had a good handle on things, it was just about finding some initial funds. With a bit of luck and persistence, I managed to secure what I needed."


    I paused for a moment, noticing that Sandra was paying close attention, then continued. "Soon enough, I zeroed in on a few high-return trades, mostly in software and health. The early wins helped me build up and move into other areas."


    Robert looked a bit skeptical. "I can barely save up a few grand in a year. Your parents must do very well. Or is there another method that I am missing out on?"


    "No, actually, I didn''t get any special funding. I just got very lucky with a gamble on an NBA game. It was a fluke. So, I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you there''s an easy way to get funds."


    Our orders soon arrived.


    As we started eating, I turned to Robert and Michael. "So, what do you guys do for work?"


    Michael spoke up first. "We''re bothputer engineers, just fresh out of university. I''m in software development."


    Robert nodded. "We''re both new to the field, really. I handle server maintenance for differentpanies, but it''s been a bit rough finding a good job."


    "Yeah, it''s been crazy with how quickly things are changing." Michael added, "Landing a good position isn''t as easy as we thought. Especially with that market bubble burst, there''s way fewer jobs."


    ''The IT job market should be bouncing back by now... so these guys must not be looking hard enough, or maybe they''re not that good,'' I thought.


    I smiled. "Well, it will get better. it''s definitely a golden age to be in IT. Actually... if you''re up for it, I could set you up with a high-paying job in California."


    Michael''s eyes widened at the offer, but he quicklyposed himself. "What kind of job are you talking about?"


    "I could help you get a position at Google, if you''d like."


    Michael''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "I mean fuck, if they pay well, I''m interested."


    "How can you guarantee a job like that?" Robert gave me an odd look.


    "I''m on the board of directors, so I can just ask around and see what can be done."


    Robert and Michael stared at me nkly.


    Sandra, observing the conversation, looked puzzled. "What''s Google?" she asked, turning to Robert.


    Robert nced at Sandra and smiled. "It''s arge softwarepany."


    We ate and chatted a bit more. The two guys looked like they were interested in my proposition.


    For some reason, I had a strange feeling about Sandra''s and Robert''s rtionship; they didn''t exactly look like a pair; Sandra seemed more like a friend or someone who was simply there with them.


    Besides that, when we were done eating, Sandra could not take her eyes off of me. Softly brushing her fingers along the edge of her te.


    I think Charlotte noticed the shift in Sandra''s attitude because she was looking at me knowingly but she didn''t say anything.


    ...


    After dinner, Charlotte and I headed back to our room and we took a shower together.


    Afterward, I pulled on a pair of shorts and put the Hawaiian shirt back on.


    Charlotte slipped into a baby blue cropped top and some tight and bright jean shorts.


    After putting on somefy shoes, we went to the club.


    When we got to the club, we were greeted by the mellow strains of ssic tunes from a bygone era, but all of them danceable.


    The music was targeted at the older passengers on the cruise, which were the majority. I think we were the youngest pair on the dancefloor by 20 years.


    I heardments about how ''cute'' we were.


    I danced with Charlotte and I spent an inordinate amount of time swimming in her sexy eyes and trying to read her mind.


    I got her closer in my arms and told her that this was where she belonged. She nodded and then kissed me on the lips.


    I slow danced with her for an hour or so.


    Around 10 p.m., the music changed. Fast beats reced the slow, old-fashioned songs, and younger people starteding into the club. They must have known the schedule.


    We stayed on the floor.


    Charlotte kicked off a teasing Mexican danceI watched her make those sexy dance moves.


    I spun her around, drawing her close, then letting her glide away before pulling her back. She would then spring into my arms, her hands boldlynding on my butt.


    As we danced, I saw Robert and Sandra somewhere in the crowd, dancing. It was obvious to me that Sandra was taking the lead in the dance. Robert looked a little overwhelmed but he was enjoying himself.


    At some point, we decided to take a break and headed to the bar. Charlotte was 20, so we couldn''t get alcohol, but I got us some Coke.


    As we sipped our drinks, Sandra appeared, sat down next to me, and looked over at Charlotte.


    "Hey, Charlotte," she said. "Mind if I borrow your guy for a dance?"


    "Go on! Have fun." Charlotte grinned and gave a nod of approval.


    I turned to Sandra. "Shouldn''t you ask me first?"


    Sandra chuckled. "Want to dance?"


    I shed a smile. "Don''t you think Rob might get a little jealous?"


    "Oh, please..." Sandra let out a dramatic sigh, downing her drink all at once. "Rob isn''t my boyfriend. He just paid me to be here." She rolled her eyes, a hint of exasperation in her tone.


    Iughed, then held out my hand to Sandra. "Well, in that case, let''s dance. Charlotte,e join us once you finish your drink."


    As the night wore on, I danced closely with bothdies, our bodies brushing and rubbing against each other. I was practicing my ability to keep my g at half-mastfordanceafterdance.


    ...


    After getting out of bed the next morning, I ordered coffee service to our room. The coffee service came and I had him put it on the balcony.


    I poured myself a cup and grabbed a warm croissant from the tray, when Charlotte came out. I poured her a cup and added the cream she requested.


    "This is so nice," she said, taking a sip. "Thank you for making mee with you on this trip. I''m not used to vacations like this¡ªor having the money for them in the first ce."


    "You really looked like you were having fun yesterday," I said. "I like to see you happy like that. We should go on vacations like these together again."


    Charlotte sipped her coffee, still in her white pajamas. She stared at me with a yful smile. "That girl Sandra... she seemed to have been really interested in you."


    I cupped my fingers around my chin, feeling a bit smug. "Well, it''s not strange, since I''m such a nice guy¡­"


    "Oh,e on!" Charlotte rolled her eyes.


    After breakfast, I changed into my gym clothes.


    Charlotte was still lounging on the balcony, enjoying her coffee, as I headed out to the onboard gym.


    Once there, I got into my workout, pushing through reps and feeling the sweat pour down my back. By the time I hit the bench press, I was drenched. I stripped off my shirt and continued my set.


    "Hey Jack, you look even better without your shirt." Just as I finished a set, I heard a voice.


    I quickly set the weights down and looked up.


    It was Sandra, in a clean white t-shirt and a tight pair of ck gym shorts with a tie string.


    "Hey, Sandra."


    "Sandra? Really?" She put on a wounded look. "Please, just call me Sandy."

 Chapter 112: Mexico and Situation

    Once she headed to her own workout, I focused on finishing my set.


    But I would lie if I said that I didn''t steal a nce when Sandy turned her face to the mirror, stood at her straightest, and stretched herself just enough so that her stomach muscles tightened, the material of her shorts clinging to her athletic curves.


    Reaching for her phone, she struck poses and took a few photos of her reflection.


    Selfies aren''t thatmon yet, but she is modeling, so I guess it makes sense.


    She slowly pulled the front of her shorts down a little and took a few more photos.


    There were two rows of treadmills near the front of the room, with a number of exercise bikes, ellipticals and stair machines arranged behind them.


    Sandy chose to use one of the treadmills at the very front of the room.


    Before starting the treadmill, she did a few quick stretches and she bent over a bit, causing the shorts to ride up and reveal a good amount of the bottom of her ass.


    She got on the threadmill and slowly increased the pace.


    She run for 20 minutes.


    After getting off the threadmill, she picked up her water bottle and towel and made her way to the weights.


    Sandy did a set of ten reps with the free weights and then she walked over to the bench press. "Think you could spot me?" she asked,ying down on the bench and adjusting herself under the bar.


    "Sure," I said, stepping behind her.


    I don''t know if she was aware or not, but as shey down on the machine''s seat with her legs apart, the very short legs of her shorts allowed for a somewhat decent view of her pelvis, and up top, I could see the outline of a dark-colored bra.


    As she gripped the bar, I positioned my hands just below it. "Ready when you are. Let me know if you need any help," I told her, my eyes on the bar.


    She nodded and started her reps, lifting the bar.


    When she finished, she set the bar back with a satisfied sigh, her cheeks slightly flushed from the effort. "Thanks, Jack," she said, looking up at me with a grin.


    "You''re stronger than you look." Imented.


    She raised an eyebrow yfully. "Oh, wow, is that supposed to be apliment?"


    "Absolutely," I said with a smile. "By the way, is it hard to keep up your body for modeling?"


    "Yeah... I have to get my ass into the gym regrly." She sat up and stretched her arms. "But I like it. It makes me feel good."


    I nced at the clock on the wall and noted the time. "We might not have much time to talk. I think we''re docking soon."


    Sandra nodded, grabbing her water bottle and towel. "Let''s head back up."


    I got back together with Charlotte and we grabbed some bags and things that we could use during the few hours we will spend onnd in Cozumel, Mexico.


    When we got off the ship, the port was busy and sunny. We walked through the part of the city designed for tourists, so the streets were colorful with shops and cafes, full of people and everything looked nice and polished.


    We were there yet again with Robert, Michael and Sandy.


    "Hey guys, how about we go there?" I proposed, pointing at a restaurant called Bajau Steakhouse & Seafood Grill. It had a view of the ocean. It was a cozy spot.


    Robert looked at the restaurant and then back at me, a bit hesitant. "I''m sorry, but we''ve already spent more than we nned. We''ll just find somewhere else."


    "No worries. I can cover it for you all. It''s no big deal."


    "Nah, we couldn''t let you do that." Michael said.


    Sandra, however, was more persistent. She turned to Robert with a pleading look. "Come on, Rob. Just let him treat us this time. Let''s go with them!"


    Robert seemed unsure, but Sandra''s insistence wore him down. "Alright, fine. If you insist," he said, giving in reluctantly.


    We ended up going there together, and I couldn''t say enough good things about this restaurant and the waitstaff. The location was great. Beautiful ocean view with windows open and allowing breeze.


    The music was lively but not distracting. The food? Fuck... The tuna toast may be the best appetizer ever created. And all the rest was divine as well.


    After the incredible lunch, we decided to split up for the afternoon.


    I went off with Charlotte for some shopping around the city.


    We stepped into a boutique with all sorts of colorful Mexican-style clothing.


    Charlotte picked out a couple of stunning pieces: a flowy blouse with bold, floral patterns and a pair of high-waisted, hand-woven skirts. The fabrics were soft and light.


    She looked fantastic in everything she tried on.


    We continued shopping, with Charlotte picking out a few more treasures. Like a pair of hand-stitched Mexican sandals and a wide-brimmed strawhat with a red band.


    She twirled around, her smile as bright as the fabric.


    "You''re gorgeous" is all I could say, because words failed me.


    Her finger gently touched her lower lip. "Hmm... I don''t know, I feel like I should get something a bit more... sexy," she said, her eyes roaming over me naughtily.


    "For really sexy stuff, we would need to go to a sex store." I told her, half-joking.


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow and looked at me matter-of-factly. "So, what are we waiting for?"


    We walked to an area with nightclubs and bars, and... a few of those ces.


    We found a quirky shop with a red sign.


    Charlotte picked out some lingerie. Hosiery, nighties, garters.


    Then, together, we walked through the bondage aisle and I let her pick out whatever she wanted, and she selected: wrist-to-thigh cuffs; ankle cuffs; two 6'' adjustable straps; a cor...


    I didn''tment on her choices.


    Soon after, we got back on board and reunited with the rest.


    Sandy was impressed with Charlotte''s new clothes.


    ''Good that she doesn''t know what''s in our bags...'' I thought.


    ...


    In the evening, I found myself in the sauna with Charlotte, in the exclusive uppermost section of the ship restricted to those who had paid extra for premium amodations.


    It was pretty hot, but not nearly as hot as I thought a saunashould be.


    Charlotte was sitting next to me with only a white towel covering her body.


    "Come here." I said as my arm rested on her shoulder.


    But instead of leaning closer, she responded by standing up, taking her ce on myp and locking her blue eyes with mine, which proved to be a bit too arousing and also a bad idea, because just a minuteter someone opened the door to the souna.


    There weren''t that many people that could use it, and sure enough, it was Robert and Sandy.


    Robert stepped into the sauna first and the petite Sandy followed closely behind him.


    They both froze when they saw me and Charlotte in such close quarters.


    Charlotte quickly climbed down from myp. "Oh, hello there, we were just..."


    "enjoying the sauna''s heat." I finished.


    Charlotte getting up from myp might not have been the best idea, though, given that my cock was hard and poking through the towel.


    Sandy clearly caught sight of that but quickly looked away, embarrassed.


    I tried to adjust the towel to cover my arousal.


    Charlotte seemed unfazed. Robert and Sandy, however, seem a bit ufortable, avoiding eye contact.


    ...


    After returning to our room, I watched a movie with Charlotte and after a little kissing, a little cuddling and making out, Charlotte suddenly stood up and undressed teasingly.


    Then she hooked the two 6'' straps together and slid them under the king-size mattress, leaving about 3'' on each side.


    Shey down on the bed. "I''m all yours.".


    I understood the assignment and delicately put the thigh-to-wrist cuffs on her and then cuffed her ankles, gently securing them to the straps, immobilizing her arms and spreading her legs wide.


    KNOCK!KNOCK!


    We were both shaken by a knock on the door.


    I nced over at Charlotte, who looked just as surprised as me.


    With a sigh, I reluctantly got up from the bed and made my way to the door, leaving Charlotte still cuffed to the bed.


    I gently eased the door open.


    It was Sandy.


    Her somewhat wet red hair tumbled freely over her shoulders. She was wearing a white pajama set; tight across her chest and hips, consisting of a tank top and a pair of drawstring pants that showed off her slender waist. She looked hot.


    Her eyes drifted downward to my boxer briefs, probably noticing a bulge in them. "Did I interrupt you two?"


    "YES!" Charlotte answered with a shout.


    As Sandy looked past me, I noticed her nipples standing upright and poking through her white top.


    "Sandy... what brings you here?" I asked with a smile.


    Sandy brushed her hair out of the way and bit her bottom lip. She stared up at me with bedroom eyes. "Would you fuck my brains out if I asked?"


    "Juste in, Sandy!" Charlotte shouted, annoyed.


    I looked at Sandy with a fake smile. "Wait a second." I said, closing the door in front of her face.

 Chapter 113: Docking I

    I walked back to the bedroom, looking at my naked girlfriend lying on the bed, her legs spread eagle.


    As I unbuckled her from the straps, I looked at her. "Charlotte... are you seriously okay if I have sex with Sandy?"


    She paused for a moment, her eyes meeting mine with a calm gaze. "I can obviously see that monogamy just isn''t in your DNA," she replied, a small, knowing smile ying on her lips. "I know that you''ve had sex with other girls, but I don''t mind. All I need is that you treat me as your girlfriend. As for the rest, you can have a little fun."


    I arched an eyebrow. "Fun?"


    "Yeah, ''fun''." Charlotte giggled. "Don''t we both deserve some fun?" she winked.


    "Haven''t we been having fun together for the past few months?"


    Charlotte smiled. "Yeah ... it''s been great. But seriously, I could really use some help keeping Big Jack satisfied."As she spoke, she yfully stroked my rock-hard dick through my boxers and teased the head with her thumb.


    I pushed a strand of her copper hair behind her ear and kissed her fiercely. I almost forgot that Sandy was waiting in the hall¡ªhorny.


    After a moment, we separated and I walked back to the door while Charlotte slid her white panties back on.I opened it, standing there, watching Sandy''s eyes widen and fixate on mine.


    "So...?" She asked, pushing some hair from her face, which looked amazing as it had started drying and the natural waves had begun to show.


    I stepped closer to her, looked fiercely into her emerald green eyes, and putting my hand on her back, I pulled her close to me.


    She got on her tippy toes and pressed her soft, warm body into me. Her face was perfectly symmetrical, her high cheekbones emphasized the green in her eyes. Her eyshes fluttered as she closed her eyes, moving closer until our mouths met.


    I felt her tongue enter, probing for mine.


    She raised her arm up around me and hugged her fingers in my hair, grabbing it hard as she wrapped my blond hair around her hand. She grasped the back of my head and drew me in tighter to her, while her other hand slowly slid down my belly and over the bulge of my manhood.


    Her hand expertly massaged the growing lump, while I heard a faint whimper escape her throat.


    With some effort, I turned her toward the bedroom and led her away from the doorway, closing the door before she got another good look.


    ...


    Being a ''Master'' wasn''t exactly instinctive for me.I felt too muchpassion for the people I cared about. I wanted to know what they wanted. And in my everyday life, I always did my best to improve the lives of those around me.


    But when ites to sex, yeah, I could get a little ... dominant.


    I sat on the edge of the bed, with Charlotte kneeling naked on the bed, next to me, her mouth mingling with mine.


    The sweet redhead Sandy was kneeling before me. And when I ordered her to suck my cock, she simply smiled happily with a twinkle in her green eyes, brushed her hair behind her ears and set to her task.


    I groaned pleasantly into Charlotte''s mouth as Sandy delicately wrapped her hand around my shaft, released it through the hole in my boxers and began stroking.


    Her lips and tongue danced upon my mushroom head. And all the while, she kept her gaze attentively on me, watching the pleasure she was inducing in my face.


    She certainly knew how to give a blowjob.


    But as much as it was a turn-on to have Sandy sucking my cock, I didn''t want to waste an ejaction in her mouth. I had two hot babes to fuck tonight.


    Pulling my tongue out of Charlotte''s mouth, I gently reached down and lifted Sandy off my prick.


    Sandy had a little smirk on her face.


    I reached up and, through her top, pinched her nipples with the fingers of both hands.


    She gave a soft moan and pulled the hem of her bottoms up, stretching the material so that it now looked like a thin G-string. Her cunt wasn''t quite visible, but the sides of herbia were.


    I looked into her lustful eyes. "Lose the bottoms," Imanded.


    Sandy got a wicked look on her face, untied the ck string of her tight white shorts and wriggled her slender hips out of her pajama pants. Then, facing away, she bent over as she moved the material of her tight bottoms down to her knees, causing her ass to be beautifully stuck out. Her puckered asshole and her beautiful pink pussy, just for my visual pleasure.


    Charlotte smacked her lightly in the ass. "Nice red bush... so it was a natural color..."


    Sandy straightened up, looked at Charlotte, then turned back to face me.


    She suddenly pushed me over onto my back.


    She really couldn''t wait. The horny redhead straddled my waist and ground her crotch against my bulge while leaning down and doing her best to permanently embed her tongue in my throat.


    And then her hands were between us, desperately jerking my boxers down my legs. She didn''t get very far. She only managed to pull them down to my thighs, exposing my cock and balls but keeping my legs trapped together.


    Charlotte wasted no time. She walked over to a drawer and produced a condom. She unwrapped it from its packaging, climbed onto the bed, and pushed Sandy up, so that she could gain ess to my cock.


    Charlotte got on top of me, putting her knees on either side of my head in a 69 position.


    I saw a beautiful picture of her trimmed pussy, legs and butt in front of me.


    I kissed my way to her pussy lips and began to lick up and down them.


    I stick the tip of my tongue barely inside her and then go back to licking her lips.


    "Ah! Oh my God!" she moaned as I licked her clit. Then sheced the condom between her lips, lowered her head to my dick and Sandy''s crotch and rubbed the condom against the tip of my throbbing, hard shaft.


    I felt her body shudder a bit as she slowly rolled the condom down my length and started rubbing my cock into Sandy''s entrance.


    "Oh, gawd," Sandy groaned. "I can''t wait. I can''t wait."


    Sandy had the object she desired. And after jerking my cock in her hands a few times, she dropped her quivering quim onto my shaft.

 Chapter 114: Docking II

    "HolySHIT!" Sandy threw her head back and shrieked as I prated halfway, stretching her exquisitely tight tunnel wider than she''d been expecting. "So fucking BIG!"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle proudly. And then Sandy was gathering herself and rather violently lunging her entire body down, trying to cram more and more of my meat into her pussy.


    It took three or four tries, since despite her arousal, she wasn''t that wet just yet. But eventually, the slender redhead managed to get my entire dick inside her body and she let her head loll back as she croaked in exhaustion. "Oh, holy FUCK..."


    She ced her hands on my stomach and rocked her pelvis back and forth, twirling me around inside.


    My tongueshed against Charlotte''s pussy, dipping inside of her.


    My fingers dug into her legs as I ate her. I made it as pleasurable for Charlotte as I could.


    Charlotte arched her back in pleasure. "OHMYGAWD!"


    Finally, I stuck my finger inside her to push her over the edge.


    "OH FUCK, FUCK! Jack, I''m about to..." she groaned. "I''M CUMMING!" I felt her pussy mp down on my finger as she moaned out loudly in orgasm.


    Sandy''s tight pussy muscles squeezed me asionally, testing the sensation of my thickness inside of her. "You feel so fucking goood..." she groaned.


    Charlotte fell onto the bed behind me, while Sandy nted her hands on either side of my hips and leaned back in a Y-pose, grinding against me, mming her cunt against my pubes over and over. "Oh yes, YES!" she cried. "God, I''ve needed this for so long, yes!" She continued to scream as she fucked me.


    ...


    "AAAAUUUGGHHH!!!"


    Once more, Sandy''s back arched as she flung her head back, screaming her orgasm at the top of her lungs. The beautiful redhead was on all fours in front of me, with her ass thrust into the air. Her body was covered in a fine sheen of sweat and her neck was adorned with a leather cor.


    She was prostrating herself before me, urging me to take her and fuck her brains out


    "AAAAUUUGGHHHH!!!" she screamed again as I rammed my dick nearly eight inches up her cunt. I kept fucking her through her orgasm, amplifying her sensations. Her buttcheeks were firm and tight, making loud pping sounds whenever I mmed my hips forward.


    Charlotte was lying next to us,pletely spent; she was on a pill and I''d already sted one load into her.


    My stamina was unlimited.


    "Aack!" Sandy squealed as I pushed her down and her chest went crashing down to the mattress. My left hand was on her hips, keeping her ass in the air while I continued thrusting into her.


    "Aaaah, AUGH!" Sandy grunted, her ab muscles tensed and her hips bucked against me as I continued to stretch her vaginal tunnel. And right then she started crying tears of ecstasy into the bedsheets, as one more climax shook her very core. "NNNNGGHHH!"


    The sudden mping of her cunt muscles was thest push I needed to find my own orgasm. I rammed through her increasingly tight tunnel twice more before abruptly stopping my thrusts.


    "Ungh!" I grunted as the jets of sperm flew out of me.


    "Ngh!" Sandy grunted, her butt quivering, and then went limp beneath me, panting for air.


    Wey like that for a minute. Sandy was too exhausted and too overwhelmed to do anything buty passively beneath me.


    "Did you get what you expected?" I asked quietly.


    "Not at all..." she whimpered, still panting. "I got way more than what I wanted. This was the best fuck I ever had..." she breathed out.


    ...


    I woke up the next morning with Charlotte lying in my arms. Sandy had left sometime during the night, leaving just the two of us.


    I looked down at Charlotte, her head resting on my chest, and felt a warm, peaceful feeling.


    Ourst day on the cruise was perfect. We spent the morning by the pool, sshing around. I sat next to Charlotte by the pool''s edge, holding her close. The sun was warm on our skin.


    In the afternoon, we caught some sun on the deck, drinking coffee and watching the ocean around us.


    That evening, we had a more romantic, private dinner together.


    Thatst night on the cruise, Sandy didn''te over. She hadn''t expected anything more¡ªwhat we''d shared was just a one-time thing for her. It was clear she knew that too.


    So, I spent the night alone with Charlotte, fulfilling some more of her fantasies and mine.


    On Monday morning, we walked down the ship''s gate. I had my arm draped over Charlotte''s shoulder, and she leaned into me as we walked back to my pickup.


    She nced up at me, a soft smile ying on her lips. "So, when''s the next one?"


    I chuckled. "Wow,wow, slow down. We just got off this one."


    "Yeah, but it was fun," she said. "Plus, you''re not half-bad at picking ces."


    "Not half-bad?" I raised an eyebrow.


    Sheughed. "I mean, I could''ve done without the weird dudes we met, but the rest was good. Except maybe the food. You were a little too obsessed with that tuna toast."


    "I just have good taste."


    "Debatable."


    "Anyway..." I said. "Maybe next time we can go on a little cruise on our own boat..."


    As we reached the pickup, I casually tossed thest bag into the back and turned to Charlotte with a smirk. "Anyway," I said, leaning against the truck, "maybe next time we can go on a little cruise on our own boat¡­"


    "Seriously?" She perked up.


    "Yeah," I said, shing a grin as I opened the driver''s door. "But you have to fulfill your promise."


    She tilted her head, confused. "Promise? What promise?"


    I slid into the seat, grinning as I started the engine. "This car isn''t going to clean itself."


    She stared at me for a moment, then rolled her eyes,ughing, "You wish!"


    Iughed along with her. "You said it, not me."


    As I pulled out of the parking spot, Charlotte shook her head, still smiling, "You know, sometimes I think you just keep me around for my cleaning skills."


    "Hey, if the shoe fits..." I joked.


    "Whaa.." She stared at me, her eyes bulging like goldfish gogglers and her mouth forming an "O" shape. Then her face suddenly went back to normal. "Fine. But you''re helping."


    "Deal," I said, pulling out of the parking spot.

 Chapter 115: Expansion

    It was early Tuesday, June 10th, and I was sittingfortably in business ss on a flight from Gainesville to Boston. The ne was quiet, and I was enjoying a cup of coffee. The seat was big and soft, and I felt rxed after the trip.


    I leaned back, stretching my legs, and nced out the window as the ne cruised above the clouds.


    The nended smoothly at Logan International Airport. After getting my luggage, I took a taxi to the city. Boston was busy, even in the morning, with people heading to work.


    And I was heading to work too.


    When the taxi pulled up to the building where Immortal Investments was, I looked up at the tall structure made of ss.


    I got out of the taxi and walked inside, into the lobby.


    I headed straight to the elevator and pressed the button for the 26th floor.


    When the elevator doors opened, I walked out into the office space of Immortal Investments.


    Arge, dark wooden desk stood at the front of the office, and behind it was a male secretary, neatly dressed and professional-looking.


    He looked up as I approached and greeted me with a polite smile. "Wee to Immortal Investments. How can I assist you today?"


    For a moment, I was taken aback¡ªDerec had hired a secretary, and a male one at that. Pushing the surprise aside, I introduced myself. "I''m Jack Somnus. I''m here for job orientation. Derec Johnson should be expecting me."


    The secretary nodded. "Of course, Mr. Somnus. One moment, please." He stood up and walked into the main office room behind him, leaving me alone in the quiet lobby.


    After a few seconds, the secretary returned and got back behind his desk. "Mr. Johnson will be out in a second," he said.


    Exactly a secondter, Derec Johnson stepped out of his office with a warm smile. "Jack! Wee to Immortal Investments," he said, walking over to greet me.


    Derec put out his hand, and we said hello to each other with smiles.


    He was in charge of thepany, so I put on the act, even though we both knew who really ran everything.


    "Good to see you, Derec." I said.


    "Likewise, Jack," he replied. "Let me show you to the office."


    "Yes, of course," I said, gesturing for him to lead the way. "By the way, is Raegan Lee working for us yet?" I asked casually.


    Derec nced over his shoulder. "He''ll be starting next month."


    I nodded as we stepped into the office.


    The room was outfitted with simple, dark desks.


    There were three people inside, and as we entered, they looked up from their workstations.


    Each of the six fully prepared stations had an iMac G4. These had the unique white domed base and adjustable 20-inch t screens paired with white keyboards and matching mice, giving the whole office a clean look.


    Around the room, there were eight more desks, but they were free and empty.


    I nced at the employees; the first was a woman, probably around 30, with short ck hair. She gave a slight nod in acknowledgment.


    The other two were men, a few years younger than her. One had long dark hair tied in a ponytail and wore sses, while the other had a short cut of brown hair, looking more clean-cut.


    Derec stepped forward with confidence, ready to introduce me to the team. "Everyone, I''d like you to meet Jack Somnus. He''ll be working with us starting today."


    The three of them looked at me with curiosity and maybe a hint of surprise as Derec spoke. Derec''s posture and behavior probably seemed odd to them; he was acting as if I wasn''t just another employee.


    "Jack is a board member of Johnson Trading Ondo," Derec continued, with a serious tone. "He''s also a self-made multi-millionaire," he said with a smile, looking at me almost with admiration. "A bit of a visionary, you could say."


    "Alright, Derec, stop buttering me up." I cut in. "Guys, what are your names?" I asked, looking at the three.


    Their expressions changed almost instantly. What had been mild curiosity turned into something closer to respect, even if they tried to keep it subtle.


    The woman with short ck hair was the first to speak. "I''m ra," she said, offering a slight nod.


    "Ilia," said the guy with the long ponytail and sses.


    "Mike," the clean-cut guy added quickly.


    I nodded in return, though a small voice in my head was already predicting that I would forget these names before the day was out.


    "So, are you going to be working with us as a trader?" ra asked, her tone careful.


    Derec had taken out a key from his pocket, casually spinning it around his fingers. "Jack will be working as a headhunter."


    "Looking for new people to hire?" Ilia asked.


    "That too," I said, meeting his gaze directly. "I''ll be looking for people¡ªbe it to hire or invest in."


    After answering Ilia''s question, I turned to Derec. "Derec, could we step outside for a moment? I''d like to finalize a few things."


    He nodded, and we both walked out into the hallway. Once we were out of earshot from the others, I looked at him seriously.


    "Thest update I got from you was in April. So, how''s the position looking? I think back then, CalMaine was at $8 a share, and thest I checked, it was at $18.9. With 4 million shares at that price... are we at $75 million yet?"


    Derec smiled, a hint of pride. "We''ve been doing even better than you think. The trading has been strong¡ªra, especially, has been killing it. I let her manage arge portion of the stock, and we actually hold over a million more shares than we did in April. With that and our cash position, we''re sitting at around $100 million."


    "Good. Very good." I said, patting Derec strongly on the shoulder. "Now, how about the expansion to China and France that I asked you for?"


    Derec sighed. "That''s a bit more of a mess. Especially in China¡ªit''s taking a long time to get the paperwork done and everything confirmed. I mean, we''re setting up a whole new branch of thepany."


    He continued, "But in France, we''re almost done. I hired someone from France after a few interviews. Philippe is his name; he''s doing reconnaissance, setting up the office. He might even start hiring soon."


    He paused, looking into my eyes. "But I still don''t get why we''re doing this. We can trade European markets from the U.S."


    "It has to do with avoiding monopolywsuits, but that''s far down the road. Don''t worry about it."


    "Alright¡­ Anyway, I was thinking about heading to France to handle some formalities that I can''t finish remotely."


    I mulled it over for a moment, then said, "How about I go to France instead? I''ll check everything out myself."


    "I mean... if you want to, sure."


    "Hmm¡­ But I don''t have a passport."


    "Well, then I can go," Derec suggested.


    "No, I''ll get a passport. Is it urgent? Do you have any specific meeting dates?"


    "No, you can go whenever you want."


    "Alright... just make sure you write up the documents that authorize me to act as the owner. I''ll take them with me."


    Derec nodded.


    "Also... I''ll be heading to Sweden." I added while I was at it.


    "Sweden? What for?"


    "You hired me as a headhunter, so it''s time to do some headhunting."


    Derec raised an eyebrow but didn''t question further.


    After discussing the trading situation and reviewing our position, I turned to Derec onest time.


    "I''ve got a lead for you. Here''s the number of someone I want you to bring on board."


    "Another trader?" Derec asked.


    "No, not a trader. She will help with analyzing the growth ofpanies. Just be prepared to invest some time in training her."


    I wrote down the number on a piece of paper and added the name next to it: "Britney Adams."


    Derec took the note, ncing at it. "Who''s she?"


    "She''s about to start at MIT."


    "A student? You''re kidding me, right?"


    "She won a Math Olympiad. I''m sure she will be helpful once we start diversifying."


    He looked at me for a while, not that impressed, but then nodded. "Got it. I''ll reach out to her."


    "Perfect," I said.


    I left Immortal Investments and pulled out my phone to call Charlotte. After a few rings, she answered.


    "Hey, Jack. What''s up? Are you in Boston?" she asked.


    "Hey, Charlotte. Yeah, I''m in Boston," I said. "I wanted to see if you would like to join me on a trip around Europe. France, Sweden, and maybe a few other ces. I can get us passports."


    There was a pause on the other end. "Hmm... I mean, of course I would like to," she finally said. "But I have a meeting with friends soon."


    "In Panama City?" I asked, remembering she was from there.


    "Yes. There''s a party on Friday, and then I wanted to stay at my parents'' house."


    "Is it a party with only girls?"


    Sheughed. "No, no, no. Actually, I wanted to ask you toe with me."


    "I mean, it''s fine. There''s no rush. We can go to your party first. But where will we sleep? At your parents'' house?"


    "Yep!"


    "They won''t mind?"


    "No. They''re cool."


    "Okay, great," I confirmed. "Let''s n on that then."


    "Sounds good," Charlotte said, sounding a bit more excited. "I''m sure my parents will like you... I''ll talk to you soon."


    "Looking forward to it," I said, ending the call.


    As I walked to lunch, I had a sudden thought. ''Youtube won''t even be around for more than a year.''


    What if I used their idea?


    Google ended up buying Youtube in 2006. What if instead I could make Immortal Investments the ones to own the entirety of Youtube, or my version of it?


    This way the money from the purchase would stay with me.


    I just had to be first.

 Chapter 116: Fame and Talents

    After lunch, I booked a room in Boston for the night.


    Once I settled in, I pulled out my notebook and checked the Market Watch website for the article I was expecting.


    Sure enough, it had just been published a few hours ago:


    "Google Receives $100 Million in Additional Funding from Johnson Trading Corp. Ondo and Jack Somnus, Private Investor."


    I stood up and walked over to the coffee maker that came with the room.


    I had paid a premium for it, and I intended to make full use of it.


    Once I had a steaming cup in hand, I sat back down and took a sip.


    ''It''s the end of me being an unknown person; my name will be out there in the financial world from now on...'' I thought.


    It was time to go forward with my n for the online video streaming industry.


    The first thing I wanted to do was buy a domain.


    I went online and secured .


    I needed to set up apany and bring together the right talent. It was 2003, a time when creating software like this was far more challenging. Without StackOverflow or detailed documentation for most libraries, finding solutions will be tough.


    But that wasn''t my problem; I''d leave this to the software developers andputer engineers that I hire.


    The idea of streaming videos and clips wasn''t impossible; it just hadn''t been done on arge scale yet. People hadn''t yet realized how big this could be.


    My job was to make it happen before the Californian men did.


    I needed to start looking for people¡ªespecially experienced software developers that saw the advent of the inte and worked in the industry as it happened, as well as talentedputer engineers at MIT and Harvard.


    These universities were gold mines.


    On Wednesday, I started setting up yTube. I went to the business registration office to file the paperwork for the newpany. After that, I visited a legal office to handle trademark registration for "yTube".


    In the afternoon, I opened a business bank ount, depositing $500,000 out of the $993,221 that I had left in my personal bank ount.


    I also stopped by the chamber ofmerce to gather information on local business regtions.


    On Thursday, I looked for a new office space for yTube. I found a medium-sized office that could fit up to 40 people. It was bigger than Immortal Investments'' office.


    The lease was $8,000 a month, but it was also avable for purchase at $450,000.


    Since the prices for square feet would rise at a neck-breaking pace, this same office would be worth over $1 million in just four years.


    ''Buying it is the only correct option,'' I thought.


    Then I dialed the number of the real estate agency selling the office.


    "Hello, this is Edmund Sober from Beacon Real Estate Group. How can I assist you?"


    "Good afternoon. I''m Jack Somnus. I''ve been looking at the office space in Boston, Thirty-one Milk Street. I saw it''s avable for purchase."


    "Yes, absolutely!"he said, sounding enthusiastic. "It''s a fantastic property, prime location. Are you interested?"


    "I am," I replied. "I''d like toplete the purchase as soon as possible¡ªideally tomorrow morning. Can we arrange that?"


    "Absolutely, Mr. Somnus..."


    After setting up the meeting, I thought about the fact that typically sessful software startups at this time were started by younger, more technically oriented founders.


    Reddit, Justin.tv, Xobni, Dropbox, Airbnb, and Stripe were all founded by people like these.


    They lived and breathed their innovations...


    Yet here I was, stepping into this with little to no technical knowledge of my own.


    If I wanted to make yTube a sess, I needed to surround myself with top-tier talent.


    Someone who would steer thispany in the right direction.


    Immediately, my thoughts turned to Raheem Reddy.


    He was still working on his software and had already found a name for it, "Modulus". In the future it would offer algorithmic trading solutions, real-time analysis and strategy performance tracking.


    His software wouldter be sold to Wells Fargo for $80 million.


    ''Well... now it was our software.'' I thought.


    I didn''t know if he would agree to being a part of thispany, with how much time he spends on working on his project.


    However, if I wanted to find people who were not only skilled but also excited about the project,I needed someone who could help me create apelling pitch about yTube, someone who could prepare detailed job descriptions.


    Having that, I could reach out to MIT and Harvard to set up meetings, or at least have banners hung on the campus.


    I would have to set up interviews, and once more, I would need someone to test the job candidates.


    I called Raheem.


    He agreed to join the project without any hesitation.


    ''What a nice guy,'' I thought.


    Next, I reached out to Robert and Michael, the Cruise Guys.


    They were skeptical,andtheysaidtheywouldmuchratherworkatGooglethanhere.


    I decided not to waste any more time on them and ended the call.


    Ungrateful bunch...


    Then I went to the Department of State to handle passport arrangements. I gave them both my and Charlotte''s information and paid extra to get it processed faster.


    We would get our passports within three weeks.


    ...


    On Friday morning, I headed to finalize the purchase of the office for yTube.


    I met with Edmund Sober to check out the office. Right there and then wepleted all the paperwork and the office officially belonged to me.


    Getting out of the office, I caught a taxi to the airport.


    AsIflewbacktoGainessville,IrememberedthetripItooktoBostoninDecembertomeetAliceGriffin.


    Despite me telling her about what kind of person I was, she believed that she could change me, fix me somehow.


    But the truth was, I didn''t want to be controlled or influenced by anyone.


    I wanted to live without any outside pressure or interference.


    Alice''s vision didn''t align with that, which Ipletely understood, but I realized our rtionship couldn''t work if she wanted to be involved in such a way.


    It wasn''t what I needed or wanted.


    Needless to say, that rtionship had to end right then and there. Otherwise, I would only hurt her more.


    However, now that I have epted Charlotte as my girlfriend, I might call myself a hypocrite...


    But this was different. Charlotte hadn''t pressured me or tried to control my decisions.


    epting her as my girlfriend was a choice I made on my own.

 Chapter 117: Her House

    When Inded at the Gainesville airport, I was just about to head out with my luggage when a jewelry shop caught my eye.


    It was Tiffany & Co.


    The windows disyed a variety of expensive-lookingjewelry¡ªfrom gold bracelets to diamond nes.


    I got inside the shop and saw gleaming ss shelves with high-end jewelry.


    The gold was hypnotizing¡ªhow beautiful it shone in the soft, buttery yellow light of the shop. The gold was so bright that flecks of light flickered off it in explosive lightning-like bursts.


    A sales associate approached me. "Good afternoon, sir! Are you looking for something specific?"


    She was easy on the eye, and her long, dark hair and white dress made her stand out.


    "Hello, can I know your name?" I asked.


    "I''m Tina, sir," she said with a friendly smile.


    "Tina, I''m looking for a ne. Something within $5,000, gold preferably."


    She nodded enthusiastically. "Great! We have a wide selection in that price range. Let me show you our collection."


    She led me to a disy case filled with elegant options and showed off several nes.


    "Here''s one you might really like." she pointed to a stunning piece, "The 18K Yellow Gold Love By The Inch Diamond. The flower pendant features bezel-set stones."


    I examined the ne closely, and I was mesmerized. It was truly beautiful.


    "This is exactly what I''m looking for. I''ll take it," I said.


    "Of course, sir. Thank you. It will be $3,100," Tina replied with a smile.


    Wepleted the paperwork, and Tina packaged the ne carefully.


    Once everything was finalized, I left the shop and walked out of the airport.


    I saw my blue Subaru Impreza waiting in the parking lot. I didn''t have time to head back home; I was heading straight for Charlotte.


    A few minutester, I was at her dorm.


    Charlotte was waiting outside, her hair neatly tied in a bun. She wore a light green cotton dress with a tie-back design. The dress revealed a good amount of her skin, showing off her back and legs up to just above her knees.


    "Hey!" Charlotte greeted cheerfully as she jumped into the car.


    Then her gaze was drawn to the white box I held out to her..


    "What''s that?" she asked, surprised.


    "Take it and open it," I replied with a smile.


    She took the box from me and began to unwrap it, while I started the car and drove away.


    Her fingers carefully removed the wrapping, and she slowly lifted the lid, revealing the ne inside.


    She was quiet.


    "What do you think?" I asked.


    "It is stunning!" she eximed as she brought the ne out of the box.


    "I also think so." I watched as she admired the ne. "I''m sure it''ll enhance your already beautiful skin."


    "Thank you!" she said as she hugged me.


    "Hey, I''m driving!"


    ...


    We drove for 4 hours to Panama City.


    It was another city by the Gulf of Mexico with a beach known for surfing.


    The ce where Charlotte lived; the ce that taught her how to surf.


    We got to a spot with a cute littleke.


    I did not drink at the party because I nned to take Charlotte and me back to her house afterward.


    There were like 12 people at the party.


    It was just a normal party by theke.


    That is if running naked around theke is normal...


    No, not me and not Charlotte. Valentina, a gorgeous brte, Charlotte''s friend.


    It all started when it got dark. We started a fire, yed Truth or Dare, and things got a little crazy.


    Well, I always told the truth, not that I had anything to hide. No one would ask me if Icame from the future, would they?


    But even before Valentine''s turn, there was a guy that had to jump into theke... and finally, when Charlotte asked Valentina about her body count, she didn''t want to answer.


    "I dare you to streak naked around the pond," Charlotte dared her with a grin.


    Valentina stood and hesitated.


    "Go on," Charlotte said. "At least you will stay dry."


    Valentina suddenly made up her mind and quickly pulled her t-shirt up and over her head. She had on no bra, but the white tan lines almost looked like one in the light of the fire.


    Without missing a beat, she pulled open the snap of her shorts and quickly skimmed them down her legs, along with a pair of dark underwear. I saw her tight, round ass before she was off like a shot into the night.


    Everyone was cheering her on.


    When she came back a few minutester, she quickly grabbed her clothes from the nket and ran behind the cars parked not too far away to redress.


    ...


    WetookValentinahomeafterthepartybecauseshelivedclosetoCharlotte.


    The girls were a bit drunk, but not very.


    As we dropped Valentina off, she turned to Charlotte with a mischievous smile. "Watch out, Charlotte! Men are like popcorn; they will satisfy you, but only for a little while."


    I looked at her with a blunk face. "That was so cheesy... Anyway, you must have fucked the wrong guys. I have a big dick and a lot of stamina; I can satisfy Charlotte sexually all night long, until she begs me to stop." I said matter-of-factly.


    Valentina blushed, ""Okay... I''m gonna go."


    As I drove away, Charlotte elbowed me, blushing furiously, "That was mean! Why did you embarrass me like this?"


    "I never imed to be nice. Also, you''re too pale; you need some color on your skin. You look mighty fine with a blush on." I said, leering down her dress.


    "Go too far and I''ll kick your ass," Charlotte threatened. "Well, I''d give it a good try," she muttered in response to my unhidden amusement. She looked me up and down, "You brute."


    At that point, I was parking in front of her house.


    I got out of the car, opened the passenger door, picked Charlotte up and brought her out of the car. "I thought you liked it when I manhandled you? Watch out so I don''t throw you over my shoulder and carry you to the cave."


    Charlotte flushed darker, hissing, "My mother is sleeping downstairs! You can''t!"


    I tossed her back over one shoulder, pped her behind lightly, and walked to the door of her home slowly and carefully.


    "Now, Charlotte, tell me why you need to be punished."


    "What? Let me down; you can''t..."


    I opened the door.


    I heard her gasp and she went utterly quiet as I walked up the stairs with her over my shoulder.


    The fireman''s carry was much easier than the princess carry.


    "Where to your bedroom?" I asked.


    She pointed with her fingers.


    There was a small fridge next to the door and a closet on one side. There was one small window and a pair of movie posters.


    I threw her down on the bed, gently, and repeated my question, "Why do I need to punish you, sweet?"


    "I don''t know..." she said slowly.


    I sat down on the bed and turned her over my knees and lifted her dress, baring her bottom, running one hand through her waterfall of cooper hair, the other fondling one asscheek.


    "You made your friend run naked around theke. I''m going to spank you now. You''ve been a very bad girl." I kept fondling, tracing a finger down her spine, between her cheeks


    "You''re so wet. Does embarrassment make you hot? Or is it the thought of being spanked, of being a naughty girl?" I spanked her lightly and she jumped in myp, moaning lightly.


    My first night at my girlfriend''s house was pretty interesting...


    ...


    "Hey, Jack!" I was in the middle of a dream when a voice cut through the fog.


    I blinked, disoriented.


    I turned my head and saw Charlotte standing by the bed, her hair tousled. She was sliding on a pair of jean shorts.


    "Jack,e on, get up. My mom wants us toe down."


    Iquicklydressedandgotready,thenCharlotteandIwentdownstairs.


    As we reached the bottom of the stairs, I caught sight of Charlotte''s mother. She looked to be around fifty, but you wouldn''t know it at first nce. Her dark hair was cut short, and I noticed it had been dyed slightly.


    It was clear that she took care of herself; she had a slim, toned figure.


    She looked over at Charlotte. "When you wrote ''friend'' you could have been more explicit," she used her and stretched a hand out to me.


    She had a warm smile and I could see where Charlotte got her charm. Even her eyes were the same shade of blue.


    "Wee, dear; I''m very happy to have you over." she said and I shook her hand.


    "Oh, sorry." Charlotte came between us. "Mom, this is Jack. Jack, my mother, Grace Rodriguez."


    Grace did a double-take, "Jack? This is Jack?" She asked her daughter with rounded eyes.


    "I''m pleased to meet you, Grace, but why so surprised?"


    "Well, Jack, Charlotte has been talking about you for months. Praising your intelligence and how resourceful you are," she looked me up and down very obviously. "She never mentioned how handsome you are."


    "Mom..." Charlotte sighed.


    Grace''s eyes went down to Charlotte''s cleavage. "By the way, Charlotte, that''s a lovely ne."


    "Isn''t it?" Charlotte gushed. " Jack bought it for me yesterday."

 Chapter 118: New Beginning

    "Wow, that must have been quite expensive," Grace said, her eyebrows raising slightly as she looked back at the ne.


    I shrugged with a small smile. "Price doesn''t really matter."


    Grace nodded, a satisfied look on her face. "Well, that''s sweet of you, Jack. Come on in, both of you. I''ve got breakfast ready."


    We followed her into the dining area, where the table was already set. There were tes of scrambled eggs, crispy bacon, and golden toast with butter.


    A bowl of fresh fruit¡ªpineapple, oranges, and strawberries¡ªsat in the center, and next to it, a pitcher of freshly squeezed orange juice and a pot of coffee.


    Charlotte''s father was already sitting at the table. He was a tall man, maybe in his early fifties, with a bit of a tan, probably from working outside or spending time on the water. His hair was short and graying at the temples, and he had a neatly trimmed beard.


    He wore a casual polo shirt and Khaki shorts.


    "Jack, this is my dad, Anthony." Charlotte gave the introduction.


    I stepped forward, offering my hand. "Nice to meet you, sir."


    Anthony shook my hand firmly. "Good to meet you too, Jack."


    We all sat down, and as I reached for some bacon, Anthony looked at me, sizing me up, as if trying to figure out what kind of person I was.


    "So, Jack," he started, "how old are you?"


    "I''m neen," I replied, a little uncertain about where this was going.


    "Aren''t you a bit old for Charlotte? She''s twenty, but with her maturity level..." His voice trailed off.


    ''Damn. I thought he would tell me I''m too young...'' I thought.


    I couldn''t help butugh. "Well, sir, I think Charlotte is definitely mature. She might like to act a bit childish sometimes, but it''s all in good fun."


    Charlotte shot me an amused look, but before she could say anything, her mother joined. "Oh, I don''t doubt her maturity, Jack. Especially not after the... noisesing from Charlotte''s roomst night," she said with a grin.


    Charlotte''s eyes widened in shock. "Mom!" she yelled, her face turning as red as the strawberries on the table.


    I felt just... somewhat ashamed.


    Grace chuckled softly. "Don''t worry, Jack," she said, waving her hand dismissively. "We don''t really control our daughter like that. We trust that Charlotte has themon sense to not sell herself short."


    "So..." Anthony started. "Charlotte tells us you''re doing pretty well for yourself. That you''re wealthy, even?"


    I nced over at Charlotte.


    "Sorry, Jack. I couldn''t help myself..." she said, looking appologetic. "It just kind of slipped out."


    "It''s fine." I gave Charlotte a small smile. "I can''t hide it anyway. My name has been public for a few days."


    "Yes?" Charlotte looked surprised. "Is it because of the investment in Google?"


    I nodded.


    "Don''t be modest, Jack." Anthony said, skewering a piece of bacon onto a fork. "What kind of investment are you talking about?"


    I nced at Charlotte''s parents. "Well... I''ve been trying not to draw too much attention to myself, but a few weeks ago, I invested $50 million in Google, and it went public recently."


    Suddenly, Grace and Anthony stopped eating, their forks frozen in mid-air as they stared at me like I was from Mars.


    Charlotte noticed their shocked faces and seemed a little uneasy herself. "Mom, I told you."


    Grace blinked in shock. "You... you told me?" Her eyes were wide as she looked at Charlotte. "You said he was wealthy, but you didn''t tell me he''s a... um... a...


    I mean, he''s..." She trailed off, struggling to find the right words.


    Before she could finish, Anthony spoke up, his tone surprisingly calm. "I know people like you, Jack," he said, almost too casually. "So, is this thing with my daughter just a quick fling?"


    His question caught me off guard, especially because he didn''t seem angry¡ªjust curious, like he was asking about the weather.


    It felt strange, almost like he wouldn''t even mind if it was just a fling.


    "At first... that''s kind of what I thought," I admitted, feeling Charlotte''s eyes on me. "But over time, Charlotte has been really helpful to me. And I also really admire what she''s doing with her life¡ªpursuing piano, tennis, doing what she loves. I''ve gotten really interested in her, and honestly, I don''t think it''s just a quick fling anymore."


    Anthony looked at me for a few seconds and then continued eating without saying anything.


    Charlotte nced at her parents, then back at me before speaking up. "Jack wants to take me on a trip to Europe."


    "Europe? Where exactly?" Grace asked, ncing at me.


    "Well, I have some business to take care of in France, and then Sweden." I said. "So, for now, we''re nning to visit those two countries. But we might add a few more ces on the fly."


    Antony put down his fork and gave me a thoughtful look. "You seem like an honest guy, Jack," he said, as if he were just now reacting to what I had said about Charlotte. "What about your family? Where are you from?"


    The tone of the conversation changed to be more casual andid-back as I talked about my family and myself.


    Grace told a funny story about how at one of big family parties they do, Charlotte loudly and proudly announced to her entire extended family, ''My mom thinks my nipples are the cutest!'' Everyone froze, looked concerned, and then burst outughing.


    ''Dimples! She meant dimples.'' Grace corrected her. ''Yea! My mom thinks my dimples are the cutest.''


    Charlotte buried her face in her hands at one point.


    The more we talked, the morefortable I felt around them and Grace and Anthony seemed to enjoy getting to know me.


    I stayed at Charlotte''s house until dinner.


    Grace prepared an amazing dinner...


    After dinner, I said my goodbyes to Charlotte and her parents and got into my car before driving back to Gainessvile.


    Charlotte wanted to stay with her family for a few days, and she would get back to Gainessvile by herself.


    ...


    Two weeks had flown by in a sh.


    It was Saturday, June 28th, 2003.


    I was walking back to my house from the grocery store.


    My personal guards were still by my side. I paid a hefty sum to keep them around¡ª$38,000 per month, to be exact.


    To ensure that I would still have guards when we arrived in Europe, I even made sure to set everything up with a securitypany based in France.


    I walked back to my house. The renovation of my roof that I ordered two weeks ago has been finished. New, gray tiles had been put down to rece the old shingles.


    I carried the grocery bags into the kitchen and after putting away the items, I headed to my office,sat down at my desk and booted up the PC.


    I opened my brokerage ount.


    [Charles Schwab]


    ------------


    [Total Bnce: $133,711,184.05]


    [Avable Bnce: $402,267.00]


    ------------


    [Market Value of Holdings: $375,935,425.05]


    [Borrowed Margin: $242,626,508.28]


    [Buying Power: $1,206,801.00] (3x Leverage: Futures Trading)


    ------------


    Portfolio:


    [Single-Stock Futures ($AXON)] [$16.89] {[ 5,491,704 shares ]}


    [Single-Stock Futures ($ANIK)] [$4.31] {[ 11,300,645 shares ]}


    [Single-Stock Futures ($APA)] [$34.12] {[ 3,626,172 shares ]}


    [Single-Stock Futures ($TK)] [$15.22] {[ 7,276,595 ]}


    ------------


    While umting futures contracts for those four stocks, I caused quite a stir in the market.


    Despite having over $360 million in buying power, I could only secure around $48 million worth of contracts in Anika Therapeutics. This was partly because it was a smallerpany with limited interest.


    Even with that little, I had a big effect during my umtion; the stock price went from $3.10 to $4.30.


    The same thing happened with AXON. The stock price increased from $14.50 to $16.80 by the end of my buying spree.


    In the end, I had to focus the majority of my buying power on thergerpanies.


    I invested over $120 million in Apache Corporation and $110 million in Teekay Shipping Corporation.


    These were the first investments that I wasn''t making based on my knowledge of the future.


    While I remembered that some Chinese energy stocks had performed well in my past timeline, this was purely a spective move based on how the history and the rtionship between the US and China have changed.


    After logging out of my brokerage ount, I left the office and quickly gathered a few things. I got into my Ferrari and drove over to pick up Charlotte; we were going to watch the ''Pirates of the Caribbean: The Curse of the ck Pearl'' premiere in the cinema.


    Well, I have already seen it...


    As I drove, I remembered the yTube meeting I had at MIT a week ago. We pitched the idea for yTube. Raheem''s presentation was so impressive that we ended up with over a dozen calls for interviews afterward.


    So far, we had hired three students from MIT, as well asan experienced software developer who had previously worked at Microsoft.


    We still had a few more interviews lined up and were in the process of setting up our initial server infrastructure.


    Itseemedlikeeverythingwasgoingswimmingly.


    ...


    On Tuesday, July 1st, I parked my Snow White BMW at Valdosta Airport.


    CharlotteandIgotoutofthecartogether,gotourbags,andwalkedtotheairport.


    Our flight to France was today, but first was a transfer in Anta.

 Chapter 119: France

    We boarded the ne to Anta and Charlotte found our seats by the window.


    The flight was short, just under an hour, so we didn''t have much time to do anything but rx a bit.


    We retrieved our bags in record time afternding, and our ne to Paris took off an hourter.


    We were in first ss, so there was plenty of room for us to stretch our legs out and enjoy the flight.


    Most importantly, there were no wailing kids.


    Charlotte and I went right to work. We started by discussing logistics and nning out which museums we wanted to visit. She would yfully hit me on the leg at various times in order to make a point.


    For the rest of the flight, we tried to get some sleep.


    Charloote unbuttoned a few buttons, exining that the warm air in the cabin was making her hot.


    She most likely just wanted for me to steal nces at her.


    As the flight wore on, she drifted off to sleep, with her hand under my arm and her head on my shoulder.


    I fell asleep just a few minutester.


    We awoke to an announcement from the captain that we would bending soon.


    Thending went smoothly, we picked up our luggage without any problems, and then we went to rent a car.


    We chose a ck Mercedes-Benz E-ss with afy leather interior.


    We loaded our luggage into the trunk and set off to the city center.


    I knew that some very good times were in store for us, and for me, the next few weeks were going to be very productive as well.


    I had reserved a hotel in Paris that was fairly close to the Louvre. My n was to be able to walk to our destinations as much as possible. Since we had arrived in thete morning, we were able to check in at the hotel and then do some site-seeing.


    The first stop, of course, was the Eiffel Tower, the most visited paid monument in the world.


    When it came to be our turn to ride up to the second level, Charlotte and I pressed forward.


    The view was incredible as we looked out over the massive city.


    Charlotte hugged me several times; she was so excited.


    I had bought a camera before the flight to Europe and Charlotte was trying to get some good shots of the many historical and famous buildings that were all around us.


    Later, we went to the Arc de Triomphe and then walked down the Avenue des Champs-Elysees.


    We found a nice restaurant and had a great meal. We sat at a table outside where we could look down the Avenue and watch all the people.


    The food was good, and the atmosphere was great. We really enjoyed ourselves.


    Theeventsofourlongdayfinallycaughtupwithus,andwewentbacktoourhotel.


    The next day we went to the Pere Lachaise cemetery. We walked for blocks and marveled at the variety of memorials and the number of famous people who were buried there.


    We found a good restaurant a few blocks away and had a great lunch.


    Then we went to the Louvre Museum. It was fun to see the excitement on Charlotte''s face as she witnessed historical treasures for the first time.


    She was so intense and full of life.


    We left Louvre and walked through the narrow cobblestone paths lined with quaint shops and caf¨¦s and the Parisian buildings, with their iron-forged balconies and window boxes overflowing with flowers.


    We wandered into a small shop that sold postcards and souvenirs.


    While browsing, Charlotte picked up a brightly colored brochure from a disy.


    "Jack, check this out!" she said, waving the brochure in front of me.


    I took it from her.


    It was an advertisement for a night cruise on the river Seine with on-board dinner included.


    The images showed stunning views of Parisndmarks at night. The brochure said it was a great way to view Notre Dame, the Pont Neuf Bridge, the Grand Pis, and many otherndmarks.


    "We should definitely do this." Charlotte said.


    "It does look pretty good..."


    "A dinner by the Seine at night, with candles..." She grinned. "That will be so romantic!"


    I nced over at her, surprised. "I had no idea you had such a deep appreciation for romantic matters..." I said sarcasticly.


    Charlotte had a mock pout on her face.


    Iughed. "Alright, alright. We''ll go."


    "Good. I would have dragged you along if you changed your mind."


    We walked through Paris, and we were just about to get back to our hotel when we found ourselves near the Renault Paris Headquarters, where the Paris International Auto Show was taking ce.


    I was curious, so we decided to take a look inside.


    Many of the newest cars and concepts were in the showroom, but one stood out to me.


    Renault Elect''Road.


    An electric hybrid plug-in van.


    The sign next to it mentioned that it was Renault''stest innovation¡ªa step toward the future of electric cars.


    Seeing that van made me remember something.


    ''If I want to soak my hand in the electric car revolution, I need to start taking action in that direction.'' I thought.


    We went back to the hotel to rest and get ready for the night.


    I sat on the bed and decided to make a quick call.


    "Hey, Derec, it''s Jack." I said.


    I have started calling Derec directly, but we had to keep our calls restricted to things rted to my job.


    "Everything alright?" Derec asked.


    "Yeah, everything''s fine. I just wanted to talk to you about something," I replied.


    "Sure..."


    "I''m already in Paris, and I walked by this auto show," I started. "They had this electric hybrid plug-in van on disy, and it got me thinking about some stuff."


    "What are you thinking...? Electric cars? Isn''t that pretty niche? And just... clearly not cost-effective or profitable?"


    "Calm down, Derec. It''s early days. The industry just needs a push, some branding, something that would get stuck in people''s minds. Listen to me, there''s this newpany that just started up¡ªthey''re called Te. I heard they want to develop an electric sports car." I said.


    "Te?" Derec repeated, clearly unfamiliar with the name. "I''ve never heard of them. Are you sure this is worth looking into?"


    "Yeah, that''s because young people will love it and if we get in early, we could make a smart investment. I want you to start looking into them; maybe even reach out and see if we can get involved somehow."


    For a moment, Derec was quiet. He was probably thinking about the idea. "Alright, I''ll start digging around and see what I can find."


    "Oh, and don''t go overboard, Derec," I added quickly. "We should dip our toes in first. Thepany needs innovative and smart people on the board, not just a bunch of investors grabbing all the equity. If we take too much for ourselves, the people who really know how to make this work might get discouraged and overlook the whole thing."


    "So, wait¡ªyou want us to invest or not? I''m a little confused here."


    "I do," I rified. "But not too much, at least not right away. We can always invest moreter if things start to look really promising. For now, let''s just get a feel."


    "Alright," Derec said slowly, starting to warm up to the idea. "I''ll see what I can do."


    "Perfect."


    "I''ll keep you posted."


    "Thanks, Derec. Talk to you soon," I said, ending the call.


    If we gobble up to much equity than the person that acted as the Chief Executive Officer and the person that was a living advertisement for thepany, Elon Musk, might never actually invest in Te himself, and I would never know how the future would look for them...

 Chapter 120: Moves

    I nced over at Charlotte.


    She was wearing one of the outfits we bought in Mexico¡ªa flowy blouse with a floral pattern and a high-waisted, hand-woven skirt. She looked stunning.


    A few minutester, we left the hotel and walked hand in hand down the streets of Paris.


    As we neared the boat, I could feel the breeze rolling off the water.


    We had a nice dinner, with candles on the table setting a romantic mood; our conversation flowed easily.I opened a bottle of champagne with dinner and it made us both giggly.


    Then, we found some seats on the upper deck and sat down to watch all the historic buildings as they passed by.


    The lights, the water, the night air, and Charlotte were all just so soothing to me.


    Charlotte took my hand and ced it on her thigh. She rested her head on my shoulder as we drank in the magical scenes around us.


    As the cruise came to an end, we walked side by side back to the hotel and moved to the bed to watch TV.


    I ordered more champagne for the hotel room and it got us all talkative, and then horny, our hands roaming over each other on the bed. Well before midnight arrived, we were naked in the bed, pleasuring each other with our hands, lips, and other parts.


    ...


    The next morning, we were both a little groggy, moving kind of slowly.


    It was Thursday, and we decided to visit a few more art and history museums.


    In one of the art museums, we looked at a stunning collection of impressionist paintings.


    "Jack, would you ever buy a painting for a few million dors?" Charlotte asked me with curiosity.


    I paused, thinking about it. "Hmm, I''d have to say no," I finally replied. "There are investments that give a better return on your money."


    Charlotte nudged me on the shoulder. "Is everything about money for you?"


    I looked at her nkly. "Yes¡­"


    She blinked. "But... wouldn''t it be cool to own something really famous?"


    "Well... I''d rather put my money into something that can change the future. But if you really want one of those famous paintings, I can buy you one. Just let me know which one you like."


    Charlotteughed softly. "I don''t want any paintings... I just wanted to see what you thought about this."


    When we got back to the hotel, we started packing for our next leg of the trip to Lyon; city on the east side of France, close to Switzend.


    It was where the new office of Immortal Investments was located.


    Charlotte was taking a shower while I was packing my clothes.


    As I was rolling up a shirt, my phone rang.


    It was Mark.


    "Mark?"


    "Hey, Jack! I thought you fell off the face of the Earth there. Haven''t heard from you in two weeks. But we figured you were busy so we didn''t want to bother you."


    "I mean, brother... it''s in my contract that you can call me anytime; are you stupid or something?"


    "Uhhh... anyway, Sam just told me to give you a quick update," Mark said. "With the new influx from Sam''s father, we''re sitting on over $800 million. Over $200 million set aside for day trading and swing trading. $100 million still left in Monster, and umm... 50 mill in the military sector.So, we''ve got $450 million left to invest.


    And! We''ve secured a banking partner that''ll let us leverage that."


    "Okay..." I said. "What are you eyeing?"


    "Well," Mark continued, "we''ve been looking at a few ys with the team. Amazon for example, rings a bell? We''ve beenparing it to eBay. They started to diversify recently; they pretty much have everything from books to electronics and they''re also investing heavily in delivery logistics. Seems really promising."


    "Anything else?" I asked.


    "Yeah, Sam has mentioned Netflix. Renting DVDs is on the decline, and Netflix''s streaming service could really corner the market. That''s if they nail it, of course."


    I actuallyughed under my nose. These guys were something, finding such crazy good picks without my help.


    But the truth was that it was too early...


    "I know both of thesepanies, and they''re great picks," I said. "But not right now."


    "Not now?"


    "Yeah. First off, Amazon''s been hyped for years now. They''re already at a $20 billion market cap, and I think they''re overvalued at the moment. I''d give them a few more years."


    "As for Netflix," I continued. "They''ve got some great ideas, but they''re still too focused on DVD rentals and losing a lot of money on investing into expanding that business. I would hold off until they wake the fuck up and decide what they really want to do. Give it at least 2 more years."


    "Hmm¡­," Mark said, sounding thoughtful. "You might need to break it down a bit more, but alright. So, what are you proposing then?"


    As I was talking, Charlotte started to get yful. She slid up next to me, jumped on myp, draping herself over me like a nket. She smelled fresh and clean after taking a shower.


    I tried to focus back on the conversation. "Mark, forget Amazon and Netflix for now. Take a look at ckBerry."


    Charlotte smiled at me in a naughty way, obviously trying to get my attention off the call.


    "Charlotte, not now," I whispered.


    "ckBerry? The phones?" Mark asked.


    "Yes..." I started, "there has been a trend ofpanies letting their employees use mobile email. ckBerry is well-positioned to capitalize on it. They''re rolling out new tech, enterprise solutions, their brand is solid gold, and unlike Netflix and Amazon, they are actually making money."


    "Sure, Jack." Mark said, sounding impressed. "I''ll check it out and let Sam know you proposed this."


    "No problem," I said, smiling as I looked over at Charlotte, who was still lounging on me.


    Her shampoo made her smell like sweet strawberries.


    Without warning, I scooped her up and tossed her onto the bed.


    She let out a breathy squeal, but before she could react, Ileanedin and kissed her on the lips.

 Chapter 121: Léon

    After a bit of ying,we finished packing and headed to the airport.


    The flight to Lyon was a short one, just under an hour.


    Upon arriving in Lyon, we picked up our luggage, rented another car and drove away. The drive to our hotel was smooth, with the beautiful Rh?ne River glimmering as we crossed over it.


    The city had a charm that was distinctly French, yet it was quieter than Paris, with its blend of medieval and Renaissance architecture.


    We checked into the Cour des Loges, a luxurious hotel in the heart of Vieux Lyon


    Our suite was spacious, with tall windows that overlooked the streets below.


    I decided it was time to make a call to my new man in Lyon, Philippe. He was a French national with a solid background in finance and business, but most importantly, he spoke English fluently.


    I picked up the phone and dialed his number. The line rang twice before a confident sounding man answered.


    "Bonjour, Philippe speaking," he said in a French ent.


    "Bonjour, Philippe, it''s Jack. How are you?"


    "Ah, Jack! It''s great to hear from you, Wee to Lyon. I hope your flight wasfortable?"


    "Yes, it was. Lyon is beautiful, even just from what I''ve seen on the drive from the airport. I wanted to arrange a meeting at the office to discuss our ns and get things moving."


    "Of course," Philippe said. "How does tomorrow morning sound? Say, 10:00 AM?"


    "Perfect," I agreed. "And Philippe, I''ll need a quick overview of the current status when we meet."


    "Certainly, I''ll prepare everything you need. Our offices are on Rue de R¨¦publique, a very central location. I''ll send you the exact address by email. Looking forward to it, Jack."


    "Same here, Philippe. See you tomorrow."


    After hanging up, I turned to Charlotte, who was already unpacking some of her clothes."I have a meeting set for tomorrow morning."


    Charlotte smiled, pausing to look at me. "Good. Now, are we going to explore a bit before dinner? Maybe find a caf¨¦ or something?"


    "Let''s do that."


    We spent the afternoon wandering around. Eventually, we stopped at a charming little bistro with outdoor seating, where we ordered a couple of croissants and caf¨¦ auit.


    We returned to the hotel, and I walked into the bathroom to freshen up, turning on the faucet and sshing some cool water on my face. After a quick shower, I started drying my hair.


    "Baby!" I heard Charlotte''s voice calling out from the bedroom.


    I stepped out of the bathroom, still drying my hair with a towel. "What''s up?"


    Charlotte was sprawled out on the bed, a notebook in front of her. She''d been flipping through some stuff online, and now her eyes were wide.


    "Did you see this article?" she asked, looking up at me.


    I tossed the towel onto a nearby chair and walked over, sitting down on the edge of the bed.


    She turned the screen towards me, and I leaned in to check it out.


    The headline hit me right in the face: "Jack Somnus: The Man Who Started With Nothing and Made $150 Million in One Year."


    "150 million?" I muttered. "Are they just guessing, or did someone sell them this information?"


    Charlotte sat up, watching me closely. "Look, Jack." she moved her hand to the notebook and scrolled down. "They''ve got numbers, timelines, and even some stuff on your initial investments."


    My mind was spinning. Itwassurprisinghowwellthepiecidoutmyysoverthepastyear.


    "How did they get all this?" I murmured.


    While it mentioned that I had invested in different stocks, I noticed that it did not say anything about my first investment in USANA Health Sciences.


    The first part of the report was about the money I invested in NetEase options.


    Not only that, but they also skipped over my investments in Axon Enterprise and went straight to the Monster Beverage y I made.


    "Someone has information on the trades I made on my AmeriTrade ount..." I said.


    "Is that bad?" Charlotte looked at me, concerned.


    "I mean, not necessarily..." I said, slowly scraping my chin with my fingers. "The problem is figuring out who would want this information, why they''d want it, and how they managed to get it in the first ce..."


    "Do you think someone''s keeping tabs on what you''re doing?"


    I sighed, "Well, I guess it''s only natural that when you start influencing the market, people start paying attention. But still..."


    "But your ounts are secure, right?"


    "Well, clearly not secure enough.... There are always ways¡ªloopholes, data leaks, insider connections."


    "What are you going to do then?"


    "I need to find out where the leak ising from. If these guys are just curious, that''s one thing. But I don''t want people following my every move like this¡­"


    ...


    After a good night''s sleep, and a quick breakfast at the hotel, I left Charlotte to her own devices.


    She was already making ns for the day. I think she wanted to check out some of Lyon''s boutiques.


    I had business to attend to.


    I hopped into the sleek silver Mercedes-Benz we''d rented and made my way to the office of Immortal Investments'' new European branch. The building was a shy ss monolith, sticking out like a sore thumb among Lyon''s more ssic architecture.


    As I walked through the lobby, I could feel eyes on me. Maybe it was the tailored suit...


    A young receptionist, barely out of her teens, greeted me with wide eyes. "Monsieur, how can I assist you?" she asked, clearly a bit starstruck.


    "I''m looking for Immortal Investment''s offices." I replied, giving her a quick nod.


    She pointed me to the elevators.


    As I stepped out onto the top floor, Philippe was there, waiting. He looked sharp in his designer suit, but there was a slight sheen of sweat on his brow¡ªnervous, maybe?


    "Jack, wee," Philippe said, extending his hand. His English was good, and the French ent actually made him sound even better.


    "Philippe," I replied, shaking his hand. "I hope you''ve got everything in order."


    "Of course," Philippe said, leading me to arge conference room with windows overlooking the city. The table was already set up with documents, and aptop sat ready with a presentation.


    But before we could get started, there was a knock on the door.

 Chapter 122: Problems

    In walked a tall brte with green eyes that practically sparkled. She was carrying a tray with coffee and pastries, moving in a way that made it clear she was used to being watched. The suit she wore was tailored to perfection.


    As she walked up, I couldn''t help but notice Philippe''s eyes following her for just a moment longer than necessary.


    She set the tray down on the table, and her eyes met mine as she offered a polite, yet slightly flirtatious smile.


    "Jasmine, this is Jack Somnus, he was sent by the main branch," Philippe said, clearing his throat and gesturing between us. "Jack, this is Jasmine¡ªone of our new hires here."


    Jasmine took my hand with a firm grip. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Somnus. I''ve heard quite a bit about you."


    "All good things, I hope."


    "Of course," she said with a hint of amusement in her voice.


    After Jasmine left the conference room, I turned back to Philippe. "You haven''t even hired any traders yet, but you''re already bringing in beauties to deliver you pastries?" I said, with genuine concern for this man''s integrity.


    Philippe flushed slightly, clearly caught off guard. "Actually, Jasmine has a master''s in ounting," he defended quickly. "She''s been invaluable¡ªhandling the purchase of the office, setting up the ounts, and preparing the bnce sheets. Without her, we wouldn''t be able to report anything to the main branch efficiently."


    I raised my eyebrow. "If she''s doing all of that, then what are you doing here, Philippe?"


    "Well," he stammered, "she didn''t do all that alone. She was helping me with the setup and managing the finances. We worked together on everything."


    I leaned back in my chair, studying him for a moment. "If she was helping with all of that, it would be wrong for her not to attend this meeting. I want you to go and get her, Philippe. We''ll start once she''s back."


    Philippe looked a little nervous, but he nodded quickly. "Alright, I''ll bring her in," he said, before disappearing out of the room.


    A momentter, the door opened again, and Philippe re-entered the room, Jasmine by his side.


    "Jasmine," I said, gesturing for her to take a seat at the table. "Philippe told me that you have been very involved in everything that has been done so far. I think it''s important for you to be a part of this meeting."


    She nced at Philippe, then back at me, before giving a small nod. "Of course, Mr. Somnus."


    "Good," I replied, folding my hands on the table. "Let''s go over everything together. I want to hear from both of you."


    Philippe started his presentation. He spoke about the branch''s operations, the local market, the European market as a whole, and the opportunities he saw for expansion.


    What I was really starting to pick up on was that Jasmine was actively adding to and rifying what Philippe had said, which made it clear she had a better understanding of the financials and the presentation on hand than Philippe.


    I found this really strange.


    I raised my hand, interrupting Philippe. "Actually, Philippe, I have a few questions about the financial projections. Specifically, I''m interested in the assumptions you made for the European market growth rate."


    Philippe looked slightly flustered, ncing at Jasmine for support. Jasmine, however, seemed perfectly at ease.


    "Mr. Somnus," Jasmine said, her voice calm, "the growth rate assumptions are based on..."


    "Alright, stop! This is enough." I raised my hand. "Philippe, this was just a simple question that you could answer with some random, made-up statistics given by the governments of economic organizations."


    Philippe shifted ufortably. "Jasmine did a lot of the behind-the-scenes work. I mainly focused on the broader strategic aspects."


    "Alright, I think I will end this meeting here. Jasmine, I will need some documents so I can finish some formalities at the CFE. I hope you can help me with that."


    "Of course, Mr. Somnus. I''ll make sure you have everything you need." Jasmine answered professionally.


    We left the conference room and I was at the reception desk with Jasmine, waiting for her to find the documents.


    "Jasmine, could I have your phone number?"


    Jasmine''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "It''s not what you think¡ªI will need to talk with you about what''s going on here, because I''m not liking it."


    She hesitated for a moment, then gave a small smile. "Sure, Mr. Somnus."


    She scribbled her number on a piece of paper and handed it to me. "Feel free to reach out anytime."


    "Thanks, Jasmine," I said, taking the paper. "I''ll be in touch soon."


    I went to the Centre de Formalit¨¦s des Entreprises with the documents and I thought that I could take care of everything quickly; however, once I got there, I quickly realized that my French wasn''t up to the task.


    The staff at the CFE struggled with English, so I ended up contacting Jasmine right then and there.


    I paid her a good bonus to help me with everything.


    Charlotte texted me a few times along the way, wondering why I was taking this long.


    I walked back to the hotel with all the paperwork finally sorted.


    RING!RING!RING!


    My phone rang.


    I picked up.


    "Hello, Jack. This is John Curtis from Charles Schwab; I hope you''re well."


    "Hi, John. Why are you calling me? What''s going on?"


    I have a bad feeling about this... especially because of that article this morning.


    "So... we might have a bit of a problem with your ount," John said. "There was a transaction involving the sale of 1,000,000 futures contracts of Axon Enterprise. Did you authorize this transaction?"


    I paused on the sidewalk. "John, I haven''t looked at my brokerage ount for more than a day now. Let alone make a transaction like this one..."


    "Please, do not worry, sir. we have everything under control. But I should let you know that the transaction was attempted from a Russian IP address. Our security systems detected and blocked the attempt. We suspect that your ount was targeted by a cyberattack."

 Chapter 123: Sweden

    ''Targeted by a cyberattack.''


    I stared nkly at the passing cars.


    Who would want to attack me like this?


    The article was one thing¡ªa public curiosity at best, maybe a calcted move by someone to put me under the spotlight. But this?


    Could it be Sam''s siblings?


    I don''t know what Evelyn was nning. She and Emily Heart. If they were acquainted, they could make something happen.


    Emily had a reach into the media, and it wouldn''t surprise me if her family was behind the article about me.


    Although shit... the article doesn''t really bring any harm to me in and of itself.


    But a cyberattack? That didn''t seem like something they would resort to.


    Then again, if Evelyn saw me as the biggest obstacle to getting a part of that inheritance, who knows what lengths she might go to?


    ''But no, this felt more¡­ ruthless. Organized. Maybe some sort ofcrime organization?'' I thought.


    People like me¡ªthose who rose to wealth quickly¡ªcould be seen as easy targets. Vulnerable. Especially if they assumed I hadn''t put the necessary security measures in ce yet.


    They might think they could bleed me dry before I even realized what was happening.


    They could have found out about me through the article and decided I was the perfect mark.


    As these thoughts circled in my mind, I looked up at a TV through the window of a small electronics store.


    The screen was filled with images of military vehicles, troops, and anxious civilians.


    I stopped for a second, focusing on the subtitles running at the bottom of the screen.


    "Russia invades Crimea," it read, followed by, "Internationalmunity reacts; potential sanctions discussed."


    The footage showed Russian tanks rolling into Crimea, soldiers taking up positions, and people fleeing their homes.


    I stepped inside the store to listen to it .


    The news anchor spoke about how NATO was on high alert. The US and its allies, including China, were trying to assess the situation and decide how to respond.


    ''It''s happening more than 10 years earlier than in my past timeline...'' I thought.


    I had no doubts that Russia was doing this to show their strength in response to the growing alliance between the US and China.


    What if the cyberattack has something to do with this development?


    I thought back to the fact that The Johnson Family was publicly recognized as the seventh wealthiest conglomerate in the world by 2034, but I knew there were others... not even public, far wealthier and far more powerful.


    They were taking charge of the world from the dark.


    One such massive wealth was definitely within the grasps of the Russian oligarchs.


    It was possible that they were investing their money into the cyberspace.


    Getting prepared for a bigger assault, a cyberwar of sorts.


    With this attack that I experienced, they might be testing the waters¡ªpossibly checking out the security of US banks and other institutions.


    Well, clearly, the security isn''t great... I won''t be surprised to see countries raising their Cyber Alert Levels soon.


    I walked back to the hotel, trying to remain stoic.


    Maybe I was just paranoid...


    Charlotte was already in the suite when I got there.


    She looked up from the magazine she was flipping through, threw it to the side and came up to me with a hug.


    "Hmm... something happened?" She studied my face. "You look like you''ve seen a ghost."


    "Nothing to worry about."


    "Are you sure?"


    I reached out and pulled her into a hug, resting my chin on top of her head. "It''s fine, really."


    As we stood there, Charlotte pulled back slightly and looked up at me. "Jack, what''s wrong? I can tell something''s off."


    "It''s really nothing... I just saw some news on the way here... Russia invaded Crimea."


    "Crimea? Where is that?"


    "It''s a part of Ukraine."


    "So... does that mean that Russia is at war with Ukraine?"


    "I wouldn''t call it a war," I said, choosing my words carefully. "But you never know¡ªthings might escte."


    She stared at me. "Why would they do this?"


    "Well... it might be because the Ukrainian government has been kind of a puppet to the Russian government, and Ukraine has been trying to change that recently. Although I think it has more to do with China and the USA getting closer. Crimea is a strategic position that they don''t want to lose; it gives them ess to the Mediterranean."


    "What? They don''t want to lose it? Isn''t it already a part of Ukraine? It''s not theirs in the first ce."


    "Ukraine and Russia have joint control over the ck Sea Fleet in Crimea. Russia is probably worried that this joint control would be lost if Ukraine makes ties with NATO."


    "But... How can they just invade another country like that?"


    Iy down on the bed to rest a bit. "They will justify it by saying they''re protecting the Russian-speaking poption in Crimea. That Crimea has historical ties to Russia, going back centuries. It''s always like this."


    Charlotte sat beside me. "Jack," she began softly, "What about your investments? Are you going to take a hit?"


    I looked over at her and couldn''t help but chuckle, "People might die, and you''re worried about my investments? You think like a true capitalist, Charlotte."


    She smiled a little, "I''m just trying to figure out how this affects us."


    I propped myself up on one elbow. "You know, you should start investing. Maybe you''ll make us some money on this invasion."


    "You really think so?" She gave me a wry smile, but it quickly turned into a sad face. "But... now that you say it, it feels so... cold."


    "You''re right, it is cold. But the world doesn''t stop turning just because there''s a crisis. If anything, this is the time when the most money is made."


    "You know, maybe I''ll take you up on that investing idea. But only if you promise to give me some pointers."


    I reached for her hand and gently pulled her toward me."Oh, I can give you some pointers!"


    ...


    We spent the weekend in Lyon, trying to enjoy the city.


    On Monday morning, we packed up and headed to the airport for our flight to Stockholm, Sweden.


    We boarded the ne, found our seats, and settled in for the short flight.


    I was just starting to rx when someone bumped into me as they made their way down the aisle.


    "Hey, watch out," I muttered, more out of habit than anything else.


    But then I felt it¡ªa light tug at my pocket. My wallet.

 Chapter 124: Ice

    I grabbed the man''s wrist before he could pull away, yanking him back towards me. "What the hell do you think you''re doing?"


    "What''s happening, Jack?" Charlotte turned at me.


    The man, a slim figure with a scruffy beard and nervous eyes, tried to pull away, but I held on tight.


    His eyes darted around.What was he looking for? An escape route on a fucking ne?


    "Let go of me," he muttered, his voice shaky.


    But I didn''t let go. Instead, I gged down a flight attendant who was passing by. "I''m sorry, ma''am. This man just tried to steal my wallet."


    The attendant''s eyes widened, and in a heartbeat, the situation escted. Or to be precise... was dealt with professionally.


    The man was apprehended by the flight crew, and the pilot was informed. They secured him in a seat, making sure he couldn''t cause any more trouble until wended.


    When wended in Sweden, we were met by airport security and the police.


    They took statements from both me and Charlotte, as well as the flight crew.


    With his hands tied, the man was taken away.


    Nothing had been proven yet, but the ne had cameras, so soon enough they would verify what happened.


    What was this guy even trying to do, steal my passport, my credit card?


    The whole process took hours, and by the time we were finally free to go, it waste, and I was exhausted.


    When I confirmed that my guards in Sweden were there and everything was set, we finally got into our rented car.


    All I wanted was to head straight to the hotel and crash. There were so many strange things happening around me thest few days...


    But then Charlotte looked at me with big, sad eyes. "So, we''re not going skating?" Her voice made it clear how much she was hoping for it.


    "You''re not tired?"


    "Not really..."


    We had been nning to go skating before checking into the hotel. It was supposed to be fun, and I hated the thought of letting her down...


    "Alright," I said, looking at the map of Stockholm I had printed out and left on the windshield.


    I could really use Google Maps now...


    "Great!" Charlotte''s face brightened instantly. "And you know what? We should do some ice dancing!"


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa. Don''t get carried away. I can barely manage skatingps."


    "Don''t worry! I can teach you."


    "Since when can you dance on ice? What can''t you do... Anyway, there''s no way I can do that. I just can''t skate like that. Not even close."


    Charlotte giggled. "Don''t worry, babe. I can givepointers too..." she said, putting emphasis on it. "I''ll show you how to make good turns, stops, skate backwards at speed. It''ll be fun!"


    When we finally got to the skating rink, it was nearly empty. Maybe two or three people were skating on and off,


    The ice was synthetic, of course. I mean it was the middle of summer, Stockhold might have been a little colder, but not that cold.


    Weced up our skates and glided onto the rink. We skated together for sixps around the rink. I was pretty smooth with that, but that''s where the extend of my skills ended.


    Charlotte showed me how to properly skate backwards with speed.


    I fell on my butt a couple of dozen times, but got back up each time and tried to do what she was telling me.


    I noticed that she wasughing contantly, but it was all in good fun.


    When I got a hang of it, Charlotte skated several quick circles around me as I skated backwards.


    "Briljera!" someone shouted at us suddenly.


    "It means ''showing off'' in Swedish." another skater skated by and exined with a friendly smile.


    Charlotteughed, her eyes sparkling. "Well, I can''t help it if I''m good!"


    She skated towards me and as she came close, I reached out, pulling her closer.


    She leaned in for a kiss. Her hands rested on my shoulders, and I could feel her breath mingling with mine.


    "I think that''s enough skating for today." I suggested as I looked into her eyes.


    Charlotte nodded. "I agree."


    We finished, but instead of leaving right away, we had a cup of hot chocte.


    "Not bad, but next time, less falling and more skating would be good," Charlotte said.


    "You want toe here again? Don''t you have enough of teaching me?"


    "Not at all. You''re cute when you fall." she giggled.


    "Hmm, cute you say..." I said, looking Charlotte up and down.


    She was looking really cute in the skater''s clothes she rented. I admired her shining cooper hair, her blue eyes, and her almost creamy white skin, entuated by the ck leotard and leggings.


    I daydreamed of making love with Charlotte, of how her body would have felt moving with mine.


    I shook off the daydream as Charlotte handed me her skates. "Can you return those for me? I''ll go change."


    "Sure," I said, taking the skates and watching as she walked to the changing rooms.


    I handed the skates over at the rental desk. A few minutester, Charlotte was ready and we walked together to the parking lot.


    The air duringte evening was quite cool and refreshing.


    The drive to the hotel was short¡ªmaybe just a few minutes away.


    After a speedy check-in at the hotel, we were in our room in no time.


    I fell onto the bed like a log, letting out a sigh.


    Iy there for a moment, savoring the softness of the bed beneath me, before sitting up to start taking off my clothes.


    Charlotte crawled onto the bed and positioned herself behind me. I was busy untying my shoes when I felt her hands gently resting on my shoulders.


    "You must be really tired, I can feel the tension in your muscles."


    "Um... um... I guess."


    Her hands worked their way from my shoulders, down my arms, and then along my sides.


    Her tits pressed against my back. She brought her hands up my sides onto my front, ran her hands down my sides again and back up my chest, then wrapped her arms around me and hugged me from behind.


    "It''s just like our first time," she said and I could hear the fondness in her tone; it made me smile despite how tired I was.

 Chapter 125: Senses

    I awoke with my usual morning hard-on. My eyes were still closed, but I felt Charlotte''s presence against my chest, and a wave of pure bliss spread across my body.


    This was heaven.


    The morning air was cold against my right cheek, the pillow reassuringly warm against my left. I snuggled deeper into the covers and their cocooning heat while pressing my chest against Charlotte''s back, covered only by a thinyer of cotton.


    As my senses came alive, the fingers of my left hand reflexively squeezed the breast I was currently palming as my left arm snaked beneath her pillow to hold her from the opposite side. My right hand firmed up over her hip, gently holding her in ce while I reflexively ground my erection into her naked asscrack.


    Just another morning.


    Just me and Charlotte.


    With my eyes still closed, I squeezed her just a little tighter, a hug of affection.


    But the pleasant affection soon gave way to primal lust as fond memories of the many times Charlotte and I had made love dominated my prefrontal cortex.


    So, breathing deeply, I let my head roll forward to push my nose into her hair, smelling her sweet fragrance. I exhaled softly.


    Moving slowly, I kept my touch as light as possible while still grazing across her skin.


    She stirred slightly but did not awaken as my left hand continued to fondle her nipple while my right hand slid down her buttcheek and back up between her legs.


    Charlotte''s shirt had ridden up in the night, giving me a clear path to her crotch.


    Still with an infinitely gentle touch, the pad of my middle finger glided up through the furrow of her closedbia, pressing just slightly to part them until I found the harder nub of her love button.


    We had not made lovest night. Charlotte and I had simply stayed on the bed, cuddling and talking about anything that came to us. We had some wine. And most of all, we reaffirmed to each other againwhatkindofbondwehavewitheachother.


    I had extremely checkered expectations, ones I knew were enough to scare almost any girl away from ever forming a romantic rtionship with me. I''d embarked on highly intimate rtionships with other women, something that very few girlfriends would have been able to tolerate.


    Still, Charlotte loved me more than ever.


    We weren''t perfect; far from it.I was considering telling Charlotte that I came from the future but I wasn''t sure if she would understand. If it would make her see me differently.


    There would be trials and tribtions toe, I was sure.


    But where other rtionships might crumble, ours would seed. That I know.


    Last night, we''d fallen asleep in each other''s arms at a fairly early hour. Now, the clock was just barely past 7am on this Tuesday morning.


    But I knew we both had enough sleep, so I wouldn''t feel guilty about waking my angel a little early.


    With a few more swipes of my fingerpad over her clit and a few delicate squeezes of her nipple, my Charlotte started to get wet. Herher lips opened up like petals, secreting their honey, which I coated upon my fingertip.


    Probing more firmly now, my finger glided back up through her cleft, buzzing over her love button. I fondled it, making love toher sensitive clit.


    I kept this up for a good five minutes. Charlotte nearly woke once, her soft pants hitching into a startled gasp. But within seconds, she hummed and calmed down, squirming her thighs together as she obviously dreamed a pleasant dream.


    I returned to my job.


    In the end, Charlotte''s pussy was on fire. Herher lips were parted wide-open, surely glistening pink should I be able to get down and take a peek.


    There was a fineyer of sweat now covering her skin beneath the covers, and as my finger swiped up and down through her cleft, she trembled in anticipation.


    I shifted my hips until her asscheeks neatly encircled my erection. Sliding myself further down, I felt my cockhead travel through her buttcrack, lower and lower, until there was suddenly room in front of it.


    Pivoting my pelvis, I nudged the mushroom tip forward and slid myself back up the bed. And as the moist warmth surrounded me, I smoothly pushed myself inside.


    Charlotte gasped as she suddenly came awake.


    By then, she was already three inches full of dick and helpless to stop thest five from pushing in as well.


    She moaned and pushed her ass back against my pelvis as I reached over her hip with my still wet fingertips and resumed rubbing her clit.


    Within three strokes of me pumping my hard cock in and out of her body, she stiffened up and came.


    "Oh, god..." she whimpered as the bliss sweptoverher.


    "Now, now. I''m not God. It''s just me." I whispered into her ear.


    "God..." Charlotte began before sighing, "I love you, Jack."


    I then pushed my forehead against the back of Charlotte''s neck, whispering nasty words to make her want me more than ever.


    It didn''t take long. I didn''t hold myself back.


    "OOooohhh ... Don''t stop!" Charlotte begged as I fucked my cock into her pussy.


    I was so worked up after teasing her sleeping body that I was primed to blow.


    Charlotte''s vaginal muscles throbbed and gripped at my cock, begging to be bathed in my cum.


    Within five minutes of steady pumping, I came to a stop and let my cockhead do the pumping for me, pushing out a steady stream of cum that sshed into the back of Charlotte''s womb while she whimpered in mutual orgasm.


    I gave her short kisses and hugged her as we recovered from our mutual climaxes.


    After a minute of recovery, Charlotte slid her body atop mine.


    She didn''t say anything else. She didn''t have to. The fire in her eyes was full of lustful energy and eternal gratitude.


    Her pussy was a swampy inferno, literally dripping honey down onto my thigh. I expected her to gush of my juices. She didn''t. I understood where my load of sperm went¡ªsucked up by her hungry womb.


    She kissed me¡ªone of those explosive volcanic kisses that blew the top of my head off. And after sliding forward so that my dick could press into her with the ease of liquid butter, she royally fucked the shit out of me.


    It was a good morning.


    ...


    Charlottey atop my chest, her fingers tracingzy circles on my skin. Her touch was gentle and her eyes were locked onto mine.


    "Hungry?" I asked, a small smile tugging at the corner of my lips.


    "Maybe¡­"


    I brushed a strand of hair from her face. "How about we go out for breakfast? There''s this restaurant I''ve been wanting to try. We could have some ssic Swedish food."


    "Okay, let''s go." she said, rolling off of me and onto her back.


    We both got up and I pped her tight ass on the way to the bathroom.


    After a quick shower, we got dressed and headed to the restaurant.


    ...


    We enjoyed every bite, but as we returned to the hotel, I knew that it was time to get back to the business side of things. The reason for my visit to Sweden.


    I leaned in and kissed Charlotte on the lips.


    As I pulled back, she looked up at me. "So where are you going? To that Institute of Technology you told me about?"


    "Yeah. There''s a tech event happening there today. There''s this one guy doing a guest lecture; I want to talk with him." I put my shoes on. "I''ll be back before you know it."


    "Okay... bye."


    With that, I grabbed my wallet from the shelf and headed out the door.


    I left the hotel and got into the rented car. My destination was the KTH Royal Institute of Technology, one of the leading technical universities in the world.


    As I arrived, I took note of the buildings around.They were huge, old and beautiful.


    I entered the main building and walked towards the main hall, where the presentation was supposed to take ce.


    Along the way, there were all sorts of stands prepared by the students, showcasing theirtest projects, as well as booths frompanies looking to recruit young, talented people.


    When I entered the auditorium, it was already filling up with students, professors and professionals.


    It was the biggest hall I have ever been in.


    Everyone waited for the guest speaker to take the stage.


    A few minutester, a man stepped up to the podium. He was tall and blonde, with very short hair. He wore a blue, elegant shirt that didn''t really match his casual choice of shorts.


    "Good morning, everyone." He started to speak, his voice clear. "It''s a pleasure to be here today. For those of you who don''t know me, my name is Nis Zennstr?m. I''m aputer programmer. I graduated with a master''s degree from Upps University and another master''s degree from the University of Michigan."


    "Some of you might know me as the co-founder of Kazaa, which I started in 2000 with my friend Janus Friis. Kazaa was designed as a peer-to-peer file-sharingwork that allowed users to share music, videos, and other files directly betweenputers."


    A few people in the audience nodded, recognizing the name, while others whispered to each other, recalling the very... controversial software.


    Zennstr?m smiled slightly. "Of course, some of you might also know that we had a few problems with Kazaa¡ªlegal issues, to be precise. But what''s important is that I consider myself an expert in peer-to-peer protocol, and that''s why I got invited to give a lecture."


    As Zennstr?m began to dive into some technicals, I had only one thing on my mind.


    How to approach this man¡ªthe man who created Skype.

 Chapter 126: Discord?

    Zennstr?m was someone who was going to make history.


    In 2005, eBay would acquire Skype for $2.6 billion, and in 2011 Microsoft would buy it from them for over $8 billion.


    ''It''s worth getting interested in,'' I thought.


    I listened to his lecture, even though I didn''t understand much...


    When the lecture finally finished, I made my way over to Nis. He was still talking to a few students, but I waited patiently until he was free.


    Once I had my chance, I stepped forward.


    "Mr. Zennstr?m, It''s a pleasure to meet you," I began, extending my hand. "I''m Jack Somnus, an investment manager for Immortal Investments. I was wondering if you''d have some time to grab a coffee? My treat."


    He shook my hand, a bit surprised but polite. "I wouldn''t mind that, but... I was actually supposed to meet with some of the professors here," he replied.


    "I understand," I said quickly, "but I can wait. I''d really like to meet with you afterward. I''m really interested in your new project."


    "Skype?"


    "Yes," I nodded.


    He looked into my eyes suspiciously. "What are you nning? You want to buy us out? If that''s the case, then I''m sorry, but we won''t sell ourselves short. We are not in the same situation as we were with Kazaa."


    "I''ll be honest, my higher-ups were indeed interested in a buyout; after all, we didn''t want such an amazing opportunity to slip by our nose. However, that''s not what I wanted to propose. I promise you won''t regret it." I mixed lies with truth to sound genuine.


    Nis looked at me thoughtfully, then checked his watch. "Alright, I''ll give you ten minutes after my meeting. But why wait for me? Can''t we just arrange a meeting?"


    I lowered my voice to convey just how serious I was. "Mr. Zennstr?m, I could wait, sure, but this is something I''m genuinely excited about. I''ve been thinking about this idea nonstop, and I believe in it that much, and I think you will too. That''s why I can''t just arrange a meeting. I want to share it with you as soon as possible."


    Nis studied me for a moment, reading the intensity in my eyes. Finally, a small smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "Alright, you''ve got my attention. I''ll see you after the meeting," he said and then stepped off of the podium before turning back to me once again. "Also, please, call me Nis."


    ...


    I was waiting on the first floor of the building for the group of professors and guests to finish their private meeting; it took longer than I thought. I sat there for more than an hour.Finally, I saw peopleing down the stairs.Nis was a head taller than most. He saw me and gave me a nod.


    I walked up to him as he broke away from the group. "Nis," I said with a smile. "Do you know the area well?"


    "I do, actually. Why do you ask?"


    "I was wondering if there are any nice cafes around."


    Heughed. "You''re the one inviting me. Shouldn''t you know where we''re going?" he smiled, shaking his head slightly. "Well¡­ this way," he gestured with a slight tilt of his head as he led the way out of the building.


    We walked along the sidewalk; the streets weren''t as busy as they were in the morning.


    Nis nced at me as we walked. "So,whatisthisideayoucouldnotstopthinkingabout?"


    This was my moment. "Nis, I think you should never even consider selling Skype," I started, my voice sure. "I believe that with the right development and the right innovation, Skype could be a giant in the telmunications industry. Nis, you made Skype so that it would allow for affordable video calls, and that''s incredible.


    But honestly, I think you''re restricting yourself too much with that focus."


    Nis looked at me, interested but also a bit annoyed with myment.


    "Don''t get me wrong," I continued, "what you''ve built is amazing. But you need to think bigger. Skype could be so much more..."


    Before I could finish, Nis stopped at a door to a small cafe. "Let''s grab that coffee," he said, pushing the door open.


    We stepped inside. There were a few small tables scattered around, upied by people quietly chatting or working on theirptops.


    We sat down at a table by the window and ordered coffee.


    I could tell Nis was waiting for me to continue, so I didn''t waste any time.


    "Like I was saying," I resumed, "You need to think beyond just video calls, Nis. Think of Skype as a ce where people don''t just talk and that''s it¡ªthey work together, share, create groups. They interact through calls, text, images, video, all integrated seamlessly. All in one ce. "


    Nis was listening intently now.


    The barista brought over our drinks. "Thank you," I said, taking a sip.


    Nis was quiet for a moment, clearly think about what I''d said. Finally, he looked at me curiously. "You''ve got a lot of ideas. I''ll give you that. But why are you telling me all this? You don''t have a part in Skype in any way.


    You''re just giving up ideas like this? I''m not going to lie; that''s a bit unwise of you."


    "Sir... If I could split myself in two, I would''ve long used my ideas to create as many projects as possible," I said, my voice steady and sincere. "But I''m already working on one software project, and I''m also heavily invested in Google, assisting them, helping them grow. The reality is that there''s only so much I can do on my own."


    Nis raised an eyebrow; maybe because he was interested in the software project I talked about, or maybe because I mentioned Google.


    "That''s why I, as well as Immortal Investments, want to invest in your project," I continued. "Let us in, and we will help you make Skype the next big thing. The go-to ce for everything."


    Nis leaned back, crossing his arms. "You make an interesting proposition... but we''ve already received buyout offers over $100 million, and we''ve only been online for a month. What could Immortal Investments offer us?"


    I didn''t miss a beat. "Nis, selling Skype now would be a mistake." I reached into my pocket and pulled out a sleek, ck business card with the Immortal Investments logo embossed in silver.


    I handed it to him, locking eyes with him as I spoke. "We''re ready to invest $40 million, shared between me and Immortal Investments. This investment would allow us to expand the infrastructure of Skype''s servers and enable users to create channels where they could coborate."


    Nis examined the card; but he remained cautious.


    "I will give you ideas for architecture and design," I said confidently. "I''ll also outline the business model. On top of that, I''m ready to provide personnel assistance through a coboration between Skype and mypany, yTube."


    ''All I needed to do was remember how Discord worked and make Skype the new Discord. When Discord  Inc. went public in 2027, it was evaluated at $89 billion... they really set a good example to follow.'' I thought.


    Nis nodded, clearly impressed, but he wasn''t about to give in easily. "Alright, but what kind of share are you expecting for this investment?"


    "Fifty percent of the equity."

 Chapter 127: Secrets

    Nis chuckled, shaking his head. "Fifty percent? Are you kidding? Janus Friis and I have already invested $20 million into Skype. We''veid the groundwork." he said and then took a sip of his coffee, like he was trying to build tension.


    He put the cup down and continued, "Also, so far most of the functionality is peer-to-peer, meaning that the load on our servers was miniscule. With new functionality, the costs would skyrocket. $40 million without assurance of further financing is just not something we can agree to, especially not for half of ourpany."


    "I understand," I said, reaching into my wallet for another card.


    I handed it to him with a steady hand. "I''m also an executive at Johnson Trading in Ondo. I will make sure to secure additional funds in the event that they are needed."


    Nis studied the card for a moment before looking back at me.


    He flipped the card a few times between his fingers and finally stated. "$50 million. Invest $50 million upfront and we can talk terms."


    I considered for a second and then nodded. "Alright, Nis. $50 million it is."


    ...


    It was Wednesday, July 9th.


    After finalizing the deal with Nis, we arranged a meeting with theirpany, Joltid, in Luxembourg, where Skype was operating.


    With everything in motion, I left the rest of the deal in the capable hands of Derec Johnson.


    I''dmitted $25 million of my own funds, with Immortal Investments covering the other half. This was simr to how I''d handled other investments with Johnson Trading and Google.


    One mind-boggling thing was that in just a few days, the ruble had plummeted from 32 rubles per dor to 47 rubles per dor. It was one of the most significant moves in foreign exchange in recent years.


    Now that I thought about it, the decision to exit military-rted stocks might not have been the wisest.


    While Charlotte was sitting at a desk in our hotel writing a musical piece, I was in front of my notebook, choosing which futures to sell so that I couldplete the Skype investment.


    Something urred to me as I was looking through my brokerage ount.


    Soon, I might gain enough control to really influence the world.


    ...


    On July 28th, exactly ording to my prediction, China initiated a liquid energy exchange with the USA. This move created ripples across global markets, and as anticipated, it greatly benefited my investments.


    On August 30thRussia hosted a high-level meeting with India, Iran, Brazil, Venezu, and Egypt to discuss economic cooperation. However, the world wasn''t fooled¡ªmost saw it as a cover for discussions regarding the growing China-USA alliance. The spection was that Russia was exploring the formation of a counterbnce.


    On September 11th, with a nudge from China and the USA, North Korea agreed to put its nuclear program on hold in exchange for economic aid and security guarantees. Everyone was talking about how unexpected it was that North Korea actually made a move like this.


    Around the same time, due to nuclear threats from Russia and pressures from India, the USA decided to refrain from any military aid in Ukraine.


    On November 1st, yTube finallyunched and quickly gained traction. First videos showed up on the site. Because the world was so busy at the time, political videos became very popr.


    On November 10th, a wave of cyberattacks struck government institutions around the world, targeting critical infrastructures such as the U.S. Department of Defense, the German Bundestag, and the UK''s National Health Service.


    Cybersecurity alerts were raised to orange or red in most countries. U.S. intelligence was quick to point the finger at Russia, although no definitive proof was provided.


    ...


    ...


    Tuesday, December 9th, 2003.


    Hong Kong, China.


    Hong Kong was one of the richest cities in the world. It was colorful all around me¡ªtall buildings, modern shopping malls, and restaurants. The streets were loud, filled with people, cars, and bright neon signs.


    It was a city of finance, manufacturing and business, but it was also one of the most popr tourist destinations.


    I turned to the group with me¡ªRaegan Lee, the guy with the head for the gaming industry, and a few new employees from the Hong Kong branch of Immortal Investments.


    "Let''s go in here," I said, pointing to a nearby Cantonese restaurant.


    It was the middle of the school year, but I took two weeks off, which will cost meter.


    I came to China for Hong Kong FinTech Week and to check on the new branch, which finally opened after a lot of bothersome issues.


    Charlotte couldn''te with me.


    As I took a bite of the Cantonese roasted duck, I thought about how much had happened since my trip to Europe.


    The portfolio of Immortal Investments was now worth over $400 million.


    CalMaine was riding high, and we were already cashing out, milking everyst drop of profit.


    The investment in Discord, I mean... Skype, went smoothly. We also put $9.8 million into Te, securing 19% of thepany''s equity. I was relieved that Elon Musk did end up investing in Te as well; he put down $6.9 million for a 13% share.


    Sam invested $300 million into ckBerry, doubling the investment in just six months. But he was adamant on investing at least $150 million in Amazon and Netflix.


    Well, he will just need to wait enough time for the investments to pay off.


    As for my own portfolio... If I liquidated today, I''d be holding $500 million in cold, hard cash.


    "Alright, let''s wrap it up," I said, standing up.


    We were ready to head for the fintech event.


    "Young man!" a hoarse woman''s voice called out from beside me as I was about to leave through the door.


    I turned to my right and saw an elderly Chinese woman sitting at one of the small tables. her hair was gray and she was dressed in a long red dress. She had heavy makeup on.


    She looked at me with a knowing smile. "You seem to have gotten yourself in quite a predicament," she said, shuffling a deck of cards in front of her. "Would you like to try a divination?"


    "Jack! Are youing?" Raegan called out.


    I nced at Raegan and the team, who were waiting patiently.


    I looked back at the elderly woman. "I''m not sure I have the time for that right now."I said, about to turn away.


    "Oh, but sir," she said, her voice smooth and persuasive. "It will only take a few seconds, and it''s free of charge."


    I sighed. Why not? I nodded at her. "Alright. I''ll give it a try."


    She handed me the deck of cards, which looked like Tarot cards. "Shuffle them, young man," she instructed.


    I took the deck and shuffled the cards as she asked. Once done, I handed the deck back to her.


    She took a deep breath and began her spiel. "The cards will reveal the energies surrounding you and provide guidance. I will divine your future through these ancient symbols."


    With a flourish, she drew two cards from the top of the deck and flipped them over.


    One card showed some sort of tower, struck by lightning, while the other depicted... an angel?


    "What do those mean?" I asked.


    She studied the cards for a moment before speaking. "Ah, The Tower signifies sudden change, upheaval. It can signal that a catastrophic event is on the horizon. And The High Priestess," she continued, indicating the second card. "represents hidden knowledge and secrets."


    She looked at me. "Sir, perhaps someone out there knows more about you than you wanted to reveal to them? Your deepest secrets? Secrets that could cause upheaval in your life..."

 Chapter 128: Call

    Just as the woman finished speaking, a loud voice came from the kitchen. A middle-aged woman in a chef''s apron stormed out, her face twisted in anger. She spotted the elderly woman and immediately started yelling in rapid Chinese.


    I couldn''t understand what she was saying, but it was clear she was furious. The chef gestured wildly, pointing at the woman, then at me, and finally towards the door.


    The elderly woman looked unfazed, simply nodding and gathering her cards.


    With onest nce at me, she turned and shuffled out of the restaurant.


    The chef turned to me, her expression softening as she switched to broken English. "So sorry, sir. I did not agree for her to do this... fortune in my ce."


    I smiled, shaking my head. "It''s okay, really. She didn''t even ask me to pay."


    I thanked the woman for the food and then I left the restaurant.


    As I stepped out of the restaurant, I thought back to what the fortune-teller said.


    Was I really going to take that seriously? I mean,e on¡ªfortune-telling is just a vague, mystical way of saying things that could apply to anyone, right?


    Someone knows my secrets... My sister does, but that''s about it.


    Isn''t it?


    With Raegan Lee and the new hires from our Hong Kong branch, we headed to the Hong Kong Convention and Exhibition Centre.


    It didn''t take long for us to reach the ce.


    At the time of the Fintech week taking ce, the surroundings here were much busier than anywhere else in the city.


    The Convention Centre was a ss-covered building that towered over us like a giant crystal.


    When we entered, I couldn''t help but think that the main hall was much like a beehive¡ªpacked to the brim with investors, entrepreneurs, and tech enthusiasts walking along thebooths that lined the hall, each one showcasing a different product or service.


    I saw one of our younger guys, Ben, fumbling with a coffee cup as we moved through the crowd. His eyes were glued to a booth disying some new digital banking app, and he didn''t see the person walking toward him.


    "Ben!"I called, but it was toote. Ben bumped into the man, and the coffee cup tilted dangerously, spilling a few drops on the guy''s shoes.


    The guyjustughed it off, but Ben looked like he wanted to disappear into the floor.


    I patted him on the back, "It''s okay; at least I see that you''re interested in thepany." and then I turned to the group. "Alright, listen up; I want each of you to walk around and take notes. Anypany or technology that catches your eye, jot it down."


    Together with Raegan Lee, I then separated from the rest of the group and we browsed through the booths.


    And then I saw a stand for apany called Tencent... the Chinese Giant Tencent.


    Well... they weren''t a giant yet, not like they would be in a few years, but they were starting to grow, especially in China, with their messaging service, QQ.


    I gestured to the booth. "Raegan, what do you think about Tencent?"


    Raegan nced over, then back at me. "They''re on the rise, no doubt. QQ''s getting huge, especially with the younger people. I heard they''re nning to go public soon. People are saying they''re worth no less than half a billion dors already."


    "Exactly," I said, nodding. "Think about it¡ªpeople rely on QQ to stay connected with everyone. They spend a lot of time on it. When users get used to depending on a tform for something essential, it''s easy for thepany to expand and add more services. Branding and building trust is one of the most important things."


    "You want to invest in them?"


    "Of course we should invest in them; everyone will be chasing it in a few years. As soon as it opens for trading on the Hong Kong Exchange, we''ll grab as many shares as possible."


    "Damn..." Raegan looked skeptical. "How can you be so confident? Another messaging app can juste along and..."


    "Look into them, Raegan." I cut him off. "I''m pretty sure they''re already setting up for expansion. Crunch the numbers. Analyze the industry. You''re good at that."


    "Shouldn''t that be the Hong Kong team''s job?"


    I smiled. "Would you want to be part of the Hong Kong team, Raegan?"


    "Uhh..."he was clearly surprised.


    "You don''t need to make the decision now. We can talk about thatter. If you decide to lead the branch, we can offer you very good conditions."


    "Umm..." he hesitated. "It might be hard for me if I have to stay in Hong Kong for long periods of time."


    "That''s not a necessity. I''m telling you, we''ll talk about thatter."


    "Alright."


    We moved on to another part of the exhibition, where presentations were underway. The first one was from a startup showing off a new investment tracking tool. They called it a "smart portfolio."


    It used basic algorithms to analyze market trends and adjust investments automatically.


    The presenter was enthusiastic.


    "What do you think?" I asked Raegan as the presentation ended.


    "It''s interesting," he said, thinking it over. "It could appeal to a lot of people. But taking the human element out of investing always carries some risk."


    "The real question is if they can actually deliver on their promises." I said. "My friend is working on a simr application, and to be honest, I have more faith in what he wants to create than in this." I pointed to the card that we got from thepany when we came here.


    The design was... nd. Not attractive at all.


    Next, we saw apany showcasing a new way to handle banking online. They were talking about a service that would let people check their bank bnces and transfer money through the web.


    The design was very simple, but I liked it.


    "This could be interesting," Raegan said. "But on the other hand, there are already some online banking options out there."


    "It''s not about having something new." I said. "It''s about doing something that works, but better. If they can make peoplee back to it again and again and actually use it... this could really take off."


    We watched several more presentations. Some were well-developed, others were still rough, like they only just wrote the idea in a notebook and wanted to get money for nothing.


    By the end of the day, I had gathered everyone together. "Alright, team. I''m sure you''ve got a lot of notes. Take some time tonight to review everything, and tomorrow we''ll talk about what we think has the most potential."


    As we were exiting the Convention Center, Raegan came over.


    "Are you heading straight back to the hotel?" he asked.


    "No. You can go ahead¡ªI''ve got one more thing to attend."


    "Alright then, see you tomorrow."


    Instead of going back to the hotel, I caught a cab to the Sheung Wan district of Hong Kong.


    I had a meeting set up with a real estate agent to buy a few floors of a building there.


    The prices were currently around $500 per square foot, but I expected them to shoot up to $2,000 per square foot in the early 10s as the area developed.


    But money was not the main reason¡ªI could have made more elsewhere. I wanted to quickly expand this branch of Immortal Investments and I would need space for that.


    RING!RING!RING!


    My phone rang.


    It was Alex Gagnon.


    What is this guy calling me for?


    Lecture notes?


    "Hey Alex, what''s up?"


    "Shit, Jack. You finally picked up," Alex said, sounding both relieved and anxious.


    "Yeah, sorry. It must''ve been too loud in the convention hall. But what happened? You know I''m in China. Isn''t it like 7 a.m. your time?"


    "Listen, Jack," Alex said, his tone urgent, "Sam told me to call you about this. He''s kind of not in the right state of mind right now."


    "What? Alex, what is going on there?" I said, stressed out.


    "Mia¡­ she got into a car ident."


    I froze. "Mia? But she doesn''t even have a driver''s license..." I said, confused.


    "She was in a taxi," Alex said quickly.


    "Is she okay?" I asked, anxiously.


    "No, she''s not okay. It''s serious¡ªshe''s in aa."


    "But why are you calling me? I''m in China. What can I do from here? How can I help?" I felt myself starting to panic.


    "Sam''s taken care of her medical bills and her family is with her at a private hospital," Alex said. "But Sam wanted me to tell you that he needs you toe back as soon as you can. I''m not sure why, but he told me he hired more security for your family and mine as well, and a few other people too... I don''t know what''s happening myself; he doesn''t want to tell me."


    "Alex... tell Sam I''ll be there tomorrow."

 Chapter 129: Quick

    "Alright, I''ll let him know."


    "I''ll be in touch once Ind."


    We ended the call, and I took a deep breath.


    Sam hired security for my family? And for our friends too...


    The only reason for that that I coulde up with is that Sam received some sort of threat.


    I need to get back to Gainesville immediately.


    I quickly dialed the number for the private flight agency I''d used a few times before. It was my go-to service whenever I needed to fly between Gainesville and Boston on short notice.


    After a couple of rings, a woman answered with a calm, professional tone.


    "Good evening. Thank you for calling Elite Air Services. How may I assist you today?"


    "Hi, this is Jack Somnus. I''ve flown with you before, and I need to arrange a private flight out of Hong Kong as soon as possible."


    "Mr. Somnus, of course! We''re familiar with your ount. How can we assist you this evening?"


    "I need to get from Hong Kong to Gainesville. Are there any private jets avable that can make an intercontinental flight like that?"


    "Let me check for you, Mr. Somnus," she said. There was a brief pause as I heard her typing in the background. "Yes, we have jets stationed in Hong Kong ready for intercontinental service."


    "Great. How quickly can one be prepared to leave?"


    "We would need to secure the necessary flight permits, but we can most likely have everything ready within twelve hours, sir."


    "Let''s get that arranged. I need the flight as soon as possible. Cost isn''t an issue."


    "Understood, Mr. Somnus. The estimated cost for this flight will be $94,000. We''ll do everything we can to expedite the process and have the jet ready for departure as soon as possible."


    "Thank you. I appreciate your help."


    "Of course, Mr. Somnus. We''ll call you back as soon as we have the confirmed departure time," she replied smoothly.


    "I''ll be waiting," I said before ending the call.


    Just a minuteter, the taxi slowed down, pulling into a quiet spot on the street.


    The driver, an older Chinese man with a kind face, turned slightly, "Sir¡­ we here."


    His heavy Chinese ent made the words sound almost foreign, but I understood. I reached into my pocket, pulled out some cash, and handed it to him.


    "Thank you," I said, stepping out of the taxi.


    He nodded and gave a small smile, "Thank you, sir."


    I looked around.


    This was Sheung Wan, a district known for its mix of old and new¡ªtraditional markets sitting side by side with modern office buildings.


    When I arrived at the building, the agent was already waiting for me in the lobby. He was an older Chinese man, slightly overweight, dressed in a gray suit that looked a bit too tight around the waist. His dark hair was neatlybed back, and he had a friendly smile.


    "Mr. Somnus, wee. My name is Zhang Yimo," he greeted me in perfect English, extending his hand.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Zhang," I replied, shaking his hand firmly. "Shall we take a look at the property?"


    "Of course, follow me," Mr. Zhang said, leading me to the elevators. As we ascended to the tenth floor, he began to describe the building. "The property consists of ten floors, from 10th to 19th floor, each floor is 7,922 square feet, totaling 79,220 square feet. It''s a prime location, Mr. Somnus.


    Sheung Wan is rapidly developing, and many internationalpanies are moving their offices here."


    We stepped out of the elevator onto the tenth floor. The space was open and modern, withrge windows that offered a breathtaking view of the city.


    The office floors were in excellent condition, with high ceilings and plenty of natural light.


    "Thepanies around here include Hong Kong''s main hub for digital finance, and many tech startups are choosing Sheung Wantely," Mr. Zhang continued as we walked through the space.


    "There are some financial giants here too: Dah Sing Bank, Wing Lung Bank. With the way this district is growing, property values are expected to rise significantly in the next few years."


    I could see the potential.


    I stood by the ss windows and looked down at the huge city below.


    The sun has already started to set, and the golden glow engulfed the glittering skyscrapers that towered over older buildings.


    It was a city in transition.


    ''This view makes me realise how far I havee, but also how far I am from being one of the wealthiest. I could barely buy a few buildings here If I spend everything I have...'' I thought.


    "The asking price is $39,700,000. Mr. Somnus."


    "I''ve decided," I said, turning to Mr. Zhang. "I''m going to purchase these floors."


    "Excellent choice, Mr. Somnus," Mr. Zhang replied with a satisfied nod. "Let''s go through the formalities, and we can finalize everything."


    We quickly handled the paperwork, and I transferred the necessary funds.


    For now, I nned to rent out the space. If Immortal Investments ever needed more room, they could easily buy it from me, making it a win-win situation.


    Or not they actually... more like We could buy it from me...


    After everything was finalized, I stepped outside the building.


    It was dark outside.


    I pulled out my phone and called Raegan. He answered after a couple of rings.


    "Hey, Jack. What''s up?"


    "I wanted to talk to you about tomorrow''s meeting. I might need to join remotely."


    "Remotely? Why?" Raegan sounded concerned.


    "Something''se up, and I need to return to the U.S. immediately. I''m arranging a private flight out of Hong Kong tonight."


    "Is everything alright?"


    "There''s been an ident involving someone close to me," I exined.


    "I understand. Do what you need to do. We''ll manage things here."


    With that, I hung up the phone and hailed a cab back to the hotel.


    An hourter, I got a call from Elite Air Services. The flight was set for 9 hours from now.


    I couldn''t really sleep so it wasn''t long before I was on my way to the airport


    I took a nap sitting on the airport and a few hourster I was boarding the private jet.


    Thecaptainandhiscrewmetmeatthejet''sdoor.


    There were two very cute flight attendants dressed in deep, rich blue uniforms that were slightly more revealing than what you''d see on a regr flight¡ªtight skirts that hugged their waists and blouses with a hint of cleavage.


    The floor of the jet was nicely carpeted.


    I sat down on an ultra-cushy leather seat fit for a king.


    The jet taxied to the runway, and soon we were airborne, leaving the lights of Hong Kong behind as we headed to the U.S.


    One of the flight attendants, a tall brte, came up to me with a warm smile. "Good evening, Mr. Somnus, can I offer you some food or perhaps a drink to start your flight?"


    I nced at her ck thigh-highs and ck stiletto pumps and at her perfectly styled hair designed to catch the eye. "I''m only 19."


    She waved her hand dismissively, still smiling. "Don''t worry, sir. We''re not under U.S. jurisdiction right now. I can get you whatever you like."


    "In that case, I''d like some semi-sweet wine, please."


    "Of course, I''ll bring that right out for you."


    A few minutester, she returned with a ss of wine.


    The flight attendant hovered nearby, ready to assist with anything else I might need.


    "Would you like a cozy nket or maybe some snacks?" the other flight attendant, a slim blonde, asked me.


    "Sure, a nket would be great. I haven''t slept for quite some time because of this sudden flight."


    She quickly brought over a soft nket and gently draped it over my legs.


    "Is there anything else I can get you?" she asked, her eyes meeting mine.


    "No, this is perfect."


    She nodded and moved back to her station, leaving me to enjoy the wine as I leaned back in the seat,staring out the window at the dark sky.

 Chapter 130: Target

    The flight took a grueling 17 hours, but with thepany of the beautiful flight attendants, time flew by and it was far from wasted.


    But now, as the ne touched down, I needed to find out what had happened that made Sam so urgently want me here.


    As soon as I could, I pulled out my phone and messaged Alex. "I''m in Gainesville," I typed quickly.


    The reply came almost immediately: "Sam''s not at the hospital anymore. He''s at his house."


    I grabbed my bag, got inside my Subaru Impreza, and drove straight to Sam''s ce.


    I stopped my car not too far from Sam''s vi.


    The guards on duty recognized me, but they were more alert than I have ever seen them. They insisted on checking my clothes.


    After a quick but thorough inspection, they finally nodded and let me through.


    I walked up the path, and before I could even knock, the door swung open.


    Sam stood there, looking into the void. "Jack, you''re here. Come in,e in. Quickly," he said urgently.


    I followed him inside, and we made our way to a big, warm living room. The fire in the firece crackled, making the room feel cozy.


    "Sit down; I''ll be right back. I need to get something." Sam said.


    I watched as he walked out of the room, touching the walls with his hand to get a grip of where he was.


    Momentster, he returned, holding a letter package in his hands.


    I looked at him as he put his hand inside the envelope. "What is that, Sam?"


    Sam looked at me seriously. "Someone is targeting us," he said as he carefully took out several photos from the envelope andid them side by side on the table.


    I leaned forward to get a better look, and then my breath caught in my throat.


    I immediately stood up from the chair, my eyes widening, my heart pounding in my chest.


    The photos showed people I knew¡ªpeople I cared about.


    Miaingoutofastore.


    My sister Sydney,ughing and dancing at a discotheque in Ondo. The picture had to be from just a few days ago.


    Another photo depicted me at the airport.


    My mother, calmly tending to someone''s garden.


    Alex, at a campus party.


    Lucas, busy at his part-time job at a skateboarding shop.


    And there were more¡ªall images of our friends.


    "This is..." I was frozen, my mind reeling as I stared at the photos.


    "The only message in the envelope was this." He pulled out a small card and handed it to me with shaking hands.


    ''Give up your inheritance, or the people close to you will get in danger. Your little lover is just the start.''


    I looked up from the card. "Who was the one to read the message for you and tell you what was on the pictures?"


    "Ricky," Sam replied.


    "Did you go to the police with this?"


    "I did today," Sam replied, his voice clearly strained. "After I made sure that everyone involved with me to some extent has the required security, I made a report. The police told me they will give additional protection to the people involved and that they will start an investigation."


    He hesitated for a moment before adding, "I also told them that my siblings are the ones with the most motive to do something like this."


    I sank back into the armchair, burying my face in my palms. "Ymm..." I groaned, trying to make sense of it all. "Fuck. Do you really think it''s your siblings? A crime of this caliber? If they get caught, and it''s proven that they hired some criminal organization or whatever, then money will be the least of their problems..."


    "But they are the only ones, who else would want me to give up my inheritance?" Sam insisted, desperation in his voice.


    "But it just doesn''t make sense!" I shot back, standing up and starting to pace around the living room. "Gabriel is crazy, but he''s still in the best position to get the inheritance. There''s no reason for him to pull something like this. And Evelyn..." I trailed off, staring at Sam for a long moment.


    I sat back down. "Will the police tell everyone involved about the reason for the protection?" I asked.


    "Everyone''s already more or less aware that something is off because of the extra security around them. But yeah, the police said they''ll inform them about what''s going on officially."


    "Let me think about this for a second..." I said and then I leaned back in the armchair, trying to piece everything together.


    I looked back at Sam, my mind connecting dots I hadn''t considered before. "Do you remember that article about me a few months back? The one that talked about how I made a fortune from nothing?"


    Sam furrowed his brow, thinking for a moment before nodding. "Umm, yeah, of course I do. We suspected Evelyn and Emily of publishing it back then."


    "Then you must remember that my brokerage ounts were hacked around the same time. I reported it, but the case went nowhere. They couldn''t even track the hackers. But the police did talk to the publisher, and they found out that my trades were leaked on a public trading forum by some anonymous person.


    The ount was deleted right after, and the IP used to log in was different every time, making the person behind it untraceable."


    "So what are you thinking? That Evelyn hired someone to leak those trades? But what purpose does that even serve? How does that get me to drop my inheritance?"


    "I don''t know, Sam. I have no idea..." I rubbed my chin. "But I think we should provide that clue to the police. Maybe Evelyn or Emily has a way to hide their connection with this criminal organisation so well that they would be willing to take the risk."


    Sam nodded slowly. "Well... for now, I think we should focus on keeping everyone safe until the situation gets clearer¡ª"


    "Wait!" I cut him off, "I''m still thinking..." I went quiet for a while before speaking again. "This taxi driver... what nationality was he?"


    Sam looked puzzled. "Brazilian."


    Hmm... Russia had been in talks with Brazil recently so there could be a connection there, but it would need to be an unbelievablyrge organization... why would they target us?


    I started thinking back to all the strange things that had been happening around me over thest few months.


    Like that man who tried to steal my wallet... on a fricking ne!


    Why?


    Am I paranoid or does it seem more and more like I''m the one being targeted...

 Chapter 131: Openness

    I looked at Sam and decided to be open about this.


    "Sam... what if it''s not you being targeted?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Think about it. All these incidents¡ªthe article, the hack, the guy who tried to steal my wallet on the ne¡ªthey all happened to me, not you. What if this whole inheritance thing is just a smokescreen? What if someone''s trying to get to me through you?"


    "Ha? But why? I mean... not to diminish your worth, but if it''s about money, wouldn''t I be higher on their list?"


    I hesitated what to tell him. "I... I don''t know. Maybe they hate people that be rich out of nowhere?"


    "I don''t know about that..." Sam said. "But what I know is that we need to figure out who''s behind this. And fast. What am I supposed to tell our friends? That because of me they need to hide and watch their backs? That''s just...


    fucked."


    I sat there quietly for a bit longer.


    My mind was swirling with possibilities, none of them good.


    Maybe there was someone that wasn''t happy with my investments? Or maybe it really was just Evelyn?


    "Anyway, we need to be careful," I said finally. "If they''re willing to hurt Mia, they won''t hesitate to go after anyone else."


    "Of course. I''ll keep tightening security... Should I tell them about your theory too? If for whatever reason someone is targeting you, then we can let them check that as well."


    "Okay, do it. I mean, if we''re going all the way, then we should actually go all the way. Try and use everything we can to find these fuckers. Whoever it is."


    I wasn''t going to let whoever was behind this win.


    They might think they could intimidate us or scare us into submission, but they had no idea who they were dealing with.


    Whoever was behind this had made a serious mistake.


    And they were going to pay for it.


    I stood up, grabbing my jacket from the armchair and turned to Sam. "I''m heading to Ondo."


    "To see your sister?"


    "Yeah... I need to talk to her in person."


    Sam nodded. "Drive carefully."


    "I will," I said, already heading to the door.


    I stepped outside and the guards'' eyes followed as I walked back to my car.


    I drove back to my house to pick up a few things.


    I talked briefly with the bodyguards that I have hired, and they told me that they got a request to confirm with me if I''m willing that another securitypanyes into cooperation with them to assure my security.


    It was Sam''s security service.


    Of course I agreed.


    A few minutester I entered my garage and got behind the wheel of a brand new silver Porsche Carrera GTI. It was slicing through the air even when parked. It''s body was low and wide, hugging the ground.


    It was a beast ready to tear up the streets.


    I paid $448,000 for this beauty, and it might as well be the most expensive car I will ever buy... or maybe not.


    But I didn''t have the time to marvel upon it now. I peeled out of the driveway, revved the engine and drove out of Gainessvile in the direction of Ondo.


    The Porsche was eating up the miles and the drive passed in the blink of an eye.


    Soon the tall buildings of Ondo came into view.


    I picked up my phone from the cupholder, and I called Sydney.


    She answered immidiedly. "Hey, what''s up?"


    "Hey, Sydney, where are you right now?"


    "Ondo, duh," she replied.


    "No... I mean exactly where are you?"


    There was a brief pause. "I''m at E Park with some friends. Why?"


    "I''ll be there in a minute," I said, already making the turn toward the park.


    Within moments, I pulled up to the park, spotting Sydney and her friends near a bench under arge oak tree.


    I parked the Porsche and stepped out, instantly drawing the eyes of Sydney''s group.


    It was a chilly day, and the girls were dressed for the weather in stylish jackets and well-fitting, long jeans that red just right. Strong highlights gave their hair a ssh of color.


    As they checked out the silver Porsche and it''s shiny curves, their chatter fell silent. One girl turned to Sydney, "Who''s that?"


    "My brother, Jack," Sydney said with a neutral expression.


    I walked up to them. "Hey, Sydney."


    "Hey, Jack! Sydney,e on¡ªintroduce us!" One of the girls quipped.


    Sydney rolled her eyes, looking at her friend. "He''s not a fucking celebrity. I can give him your number if you want to."


    "Sorry, but I have a girlfriend." I smiled for a second but then I turned to Sydney and got to the point. "Sydney, did the police talk to you today?"


    "No..." She frowned, shaking her head. "Should they?"


    "Listen, we need to talk." I nced at her friends. "Can we have a moment alone?"


    Sydney hesitated, then nodded. "Sure. Guys, I''ll catch up with youter."


    As her friends dispersed, I led Sydney over to a quieter spot.


    "Alright Jack, what the hell''s going on? What''s up with all this security?!" she asked, her voice panicking as she pointed frantically.


    I looked in the direction she was pointing and saw a car parked with a guy inside and another man walking nearby.


    "There''s been a situation," I began.


    "A situation?" Her eyes widened in shock. "Are youkidding? I mean... fuck. Is it because of all that money? Those cars?


    Did you not get all of this legally?"


    "No, Sydney. Stop right there. All of that is legal. The problem is elsewhere. My friend''s been receiving threats, and they''ve escted. We''re worried that anyone close to him¡ªor to me¡ªcould be in danger."


    "Threats?"


    "His girlfriend has already been hurt, and they seem to be targeting his friends and their families. They have a picture of you, Sydney..."


    Sydney froze for a moment.


    "That''s why I need you to be careful. At least until we figure out what''s going on."


    "What does that mean? What am I supposed to do?"


    "That picture I told you about was taken during a party, so I''m sorry, but no more parties, Sydney" I said, seeing her bristle at the suggestion. "I''m sorry that you need to go through this Sydney, but until we know more, it''s too risky. I need you toy low; stay with people you trust."


    Her face clouded over. "Jack, I can''t just stop living my life..." she said with distaste.


    "I know you''re not," I replied, my voice softening. "But this is serious, Sydney. I''m sorry... Please, just until we know more."


    She looked away, clearly frustrated, but after a moment, she sighed. "Fine. I''ll be careful. But this better notst too long."


    I nodded, relieved. "I promise we''ll figure this out as soon as possible."


    I left Sydney and walked back to my car.


    When I got there and looked at my phone, I saw that I had two missed calls from "Mom".


    sigh...


    I knew this call wasing sooner orter.


    I called her back.


    "Hey, Mom," I said calmly, the moment she picked up.


    "Jack," she said, her voiceced with worry, "the police were just here. They asked us a bunch of questions about you and about our family. What''s going on? Why is someone doing all those awful things to your friend?"


    "Mom... I can''t really exin everything over the phone."


    "Well, you need to exin something!" she said, her voice rising in anxiety. "They wouldn''t tell us much, just that your friends girlfriend got hurt and that we could be in danger. What kind of danger, Jack? Why are we involved in this?"


    My father''s voice came through the line next, calm but firm. "Son, we''re worried. What have you gotten into?"


    I hesitated, not wanting to rm them more than they already were. "I''ll exin everything when I get there. I''m leaving Ondo now. I''ll be at your ce in about an hour."


    "Jack, please be careful," my mom added, her voice trembling slightly. "I knew all that money couldn''t bring anything good. I just knew something like this would happen¡­"


    "Mom, we don''t even know if it''s about the money... I''ll see you soon, okay?"


    "Alright. Just get here safe."


    I hung up and started the car. The drive from Ondo to my parents'' house felt longer than usual...


    When I finally pulled into my parents'' driveway, I parked the car and took a deep breath before getting out and walking up to the front door.


    My mom opened it before I could even knock, pulling me into a tight hug as soon as I stepped inside. "Thank God you''re here," she murmured, holding on for a moment before letting go and stepping back to look at me. "You''re okay, right?"


    "I''m fine, Mom," I said, trying to sound reassuring as I followed her into the living room where my dad was waiting.


    He gave me a nod. His face looked very serious. "Alright, Jack. What''s this all about?"


    I sat down on the couch, rubbing my hands together as I tried to find the right words. "It''splicated," I began, "but the short version is that Sam''s been getting threats that are supposed to force him to give up his inheritance, and they''re targeting everyone close to him. And because I''m involved in his business, that includes us."


    "The police think it''s serious enough to give everyone protection," I said. "Sam''s already hired security for all of us, just as a precaution. We don''t know who''s behind it yet, but we''re working on it."


    "I knew it." My mom said, biting her fingernail "All this money, all this investing¡ªit can''t bring anything good. And now look where we are¡­"


    My dad sat beside her, cing a hand on her shoulder. "Jack... do you need anything from us?"

 Chapter 132: Source

    "I just need you both to be extra careful for a while. I''ve already paid Sydney a visit and told her the same thing. You''ll have security watching over you, but if you need to go outside, please look around for anything suspicious."


    My mom''s eyes widened, but I continued before she could interrupt. "Look, judging by what happened to my friend''s girlfriend, they''re not stopping at anything. I don''t know if the police told you, but the man who crashed the taxi is in critical condition too, so they can''t even interview him. I''m worried these people might be willing to sacrifice their lives to get to you...


    So please, just listen to the guys from the security team. They know what they''re doing."


    There was a long pause. My dad finally spoke up. "Maybe we should just stay home with mom?"


    "If you decide on that, I can have someone deliver anything you need to your door. You don''t have to go anywhere."


    My mom sighed, looking a little uneasy. "I have a gardening appointment with a client tomorrow. It''s been scheduled for weeks¡­"


    "It''s okay, Mom," I reassured her. "The bodyguards can look out for you while you work. You don''t have to cancel."


    I stayed for a bit longer, sitting down with them for dinner.


    My father ended up retiring just a month ago. I convinced him that there was no need to do a job that was bad for his health if I could just pay for his retirement.


    But now I was bringing unnecessary stress to their lives...


    As I was halfway through dinner, my phone buzzed on the table.


    I nced at the screen and saw it was Charlotte.


    Without hesitation, I answered.


    "Yes, Charlotte?"


    "Babe..." Her voice was strained. "I was in a bit of a situation..."


    I froze for a moment, my fork ttering onto the te. "Charlie, what happened?" I asked, standing up abruptly from the table.


    My parents turned to me, startled. "Jack! Where are you going?" my mom called as I rushed out the front door.


    I didn''t stop. "Charlie, where are you?"


    "The security men took me to your house... but I''m fine," she said, her words slow.


    I hurried to my car, fumbling for the keys. "What happened? Are you sure you''re okay?"


    "I''m okay, I promise."


    "Tell me what happened," I said, concerned. "I''m in Waa; I can''t make it to Gainesville quickly."


    "Don''t rush, Jack," she said, her voice shaky and uneven. "There was this guy¡­ at my tennis practice. After I finished, he started walking up to me, like he was trying to get close. But the security guys... they must have thought something was off because... they shot him." Her voice cracked, barely holding it together.


    "Did he have a gun?" I asked, gripping the steering wheel harder.


    "He did..." she said quietly.


    I paused for a second, trying to steady my own thoughts. "Is he alive?"


    "I think so," she answered. "He seemed to be."


    I took a deep breath, speaking calmly. "Charlie, listen to me. Stay at my house. I''ll be there as fast as I can, but it''ll take a bit of time. Don''t leave the house for anything, okay?"


    She was silent for a moment. I could tell she was trying to hold herself together.


    "I won''t let anything happen to you... do you hear me?" I continued, "Just trust the security team for now¡ªthey will keep you safe."


    "Why, Jack?" she asked, her voice breaking. "Why is someone doing all this? The security guys told me the police are going to interview me. They said that I''m not the first one. What''s all this? Why?"


    I didn''t know how to answer that. My mind raced with possible reasons, but I couldn''t tell her that... not yet.


    "We''ll figure this out, Charlie. I don''t know either."


    "Do you really not know?" she asked, like she was suspicious of me.


    "No... I really don''t know," I said quietly.


    There was a brief silence on the other end. Then, softly, she said, "Okay... I''m waiting for you."


    After the call ended, all sorts of different thoughts filled my mind.


    This couldn''t be about Sam. He''d only met Charlotte once at that party. There was no logical reason for someone targeting him to go after her.


    No, someone was definitely targeting me.


    But instead ofing after me directly, they were tearing down everything around me¡ªeverything I had built.


    It was as if they wanted to torture me, to dismantle my life piece by piece.


    But who would go to such lengths? And why?


    For some reason, the old hag forteller that I met in China shed in my mind.


    Let''s say that someone had discovered my secret¡ªthat I came from the future. Who in their right mind would ever believe such an oundish thing?


    Even if they knew, why would it bother them so much? If anything, they''d want to interview me as potential material for an article about an insane person.


    At most they would want to question me, learn from me, or maybe exploit my knowledge.


    This campaign of destruction just did not make sense, unless...


    Unless someone ispeting with me on the same level... perhaps my investments and projects were disrupting the future they envisioned for themselves.


    Like I''m ruining their ns or something...


    Wait... Is it possible that...


    No... there is no way...


    I need to calm down and follow tropes first.


    I decided to make onest stop before heading to Gainesville. Ondo was a bit out of my way, but I needed to check in with Sydney one more time.


    I pulled up to her dorm and parked.


    I dialed her number.


    "What is it again?" she answered, sounding slightly annoyed.


    "I''m at your dorm, I just need to ask you onest question."


    There was a moment of silence before she sighed. "Fine. I''ll be down."


    I waited by the entrance, scanning the area to make sure everything was clear. Sydney got down shortly, with an impatient look on her face.


    We walked a bit away, with only her bodyguards not too far but out of earshot.


    As soon as we were alone, I looked deep into her eyes.


    Sydney shifted ufortably. "What are you looking at?"


    "Did you tell anyone about meing from the future?" I asked seriously.


    "Are you stupid?" Sydney''s face turned to one of disbelief, and she almostughed. "No, I haven''t told anyone. Everyone would think I''m nuts."


    I let out a breath I didn''t realize I was holding. "Alright. I just needed to be sure."


    "Whatever... Is that it?"


    "Yes. You can go back. And be careful."


    "Yea, yea."


    With that, I turned and headed back to my car.


    I was already on the road to Gainesville when I quickly turned my Porsche around, heading straight for Johnson Trading.


    I parked in front of the building and stepped out, walking to the entrance.Inside, I breezed past the secretary, who greeted me with a polite "Mr. Somnus," but I barely registered her presence as I made my way to the elevator.


    Up on the 12th floor, the secretary nced up but said nothing, recognizing me without needing to be told.


    There were three bodyguards in the main hall who gave me nods and allowed me to pass without a word.


    I entered the trading floor.


    Mark and the other traders were busy at their stations.


    Mark looked up at me, standing in surprise.


    I raised my hand, signaling him to stay put. "Continue working," I said. "I just need to use one of the stations for a minute."


    Mark nodded and sat back down, though his eyes followed me curiously.


    I quickly made my way to an empty trading station. I logged in and opened a browser.


    I started by looking into Russian oligarchs, examining where they were keeping their money, what investments they were involved in. For the next 30 minutes, Ibed through financial reports and news articles, but everything seemed very... normal.


    I found no connections to any of my recent deals or investments¡ªnothing stood out, except for a general interest among some of them in shorting military stocks on NASDAQ.


    Fuck... what am I even looking for?


    I tried searching for sessful Russian investors and examined their investment portfolios.


    Still, nothing seemed extraordinary.


    Am I really just paranoid?


    Then something clicked in my brain.


    Someone has hacked into my Charles Schwab ount... that should have been impossible.


    And what about all those cybersecurity issues that the world has been havingtely...


    I started searching for renowned Russian security experts, programmers, or hackers. Individuals known for their genius-level capabilities in cybersecurity.


    I sifted through countless profiles and achievements.


    After a while, I found a few names mentioned in articles about cybersecurity experts.


    One name, in particr, stood out¡ªhowever, it wasn''t the name of a person.


    It was an organisation.


    An organization that supposedly infiltrated high-profile systems.


    They didn''t have an official name; they operated illegally and were only known through the dark web.


    The articles I found referred to them simply as "Zero.". This was a nickname given because of their astonishing capability to discover and sell an unprecedented number of Day-Zero vulnerabilities in software.


    The money they earned was rumored to be traceable back to Russia. But it was said that the Russian government and oligarch families were protecting them, not letting any information about their activities or members slip.


    I was already suspicious as fuck, because I have heard about anything like this in my previous life, and obviously the cyberattacks around the world were something that did not happen previously either...


    But then, as I browsed through articles, going through things that the Russian programmers have been working on, I found this:


    "Bitcoin Whitepaper."

 Chapter 133: Investigation

    I stared at the screen, dumbfounded.


    Bitcoin?


    In 2003?


    I skimmed the paper again, making sure I wasn''t mistaken. The more I read, the more it became clear: this was a legitimate whitepaper of Bitcoin, outlining the basic principles of a digital currency system. But... it was published by Russian programmers?


    No one in 2003 should have been anywhere close toing up with Bitcoin. It was worked on maybe sometime after 2005 and only released in 2008 or 2009, I don''t remember exactly.


    But this... I mean... there were some cryptocurrencies even back in thete 90s that had a simr principle of cryptography to Bitcoin, but even then, why would they use the exact same name?


    Unless they were like me.


    Man, I was really trying to keep that theory out of my mind. But I can''t refute it anymore...


    Could there be others who had traveled through time, just like I did?


    Staring at this Bitcoin whitepaper, it seemed like the only exnation that made sense.


    If someone else has knowledge of the future, then they have the same advantage I do.


    They can manipte events, investments, and entire economies to suit their purposes.


    The changes in the timeline, the shifting dynamics between China and the U.S. Possibly... Is a Chinese polytician or a USA polytician one of the travelers... or maybe both...


    This scares the hell out of me...


    This changes everything.


    And what about this attack on me¡ªwas it a Russian hacker? IT expert? Was he a part of some sort of mafia or an Oligarch family?


    He could have found his way into an organization like that by offering his capabilities, his knowledge about cybersecurity and IT that far surpasses what people are aware of at this time.


    Were they now trying to take me down because I was a threat to their ns?


    Fuck, why can''t things just be simple?


    If there are others like me, then achieving my goal will get way harder.


    I was potentially facing other time travelers with agendas that might be as ambitious¡ªand dangerous¡ªas mine.


    I was taken aback, sitting in the chair, staring at the screen, not knowing what to think or what to do with that fact frankly. How to proceed from here?


    How do I fight against someone who knows the future as well as I do? How should I protect myself and my family from a psychopath that seemingly won''t stop at anything?


    Lots of questions, not many answers...


    I got up from my station.


    Mark shot me a look. "You''re heading out already?"


    "I''ve got urgent things to handle," I said tly.


    "This got anything to do with that crazy security Sam''s throwing down?"


    "Yes."


    Without another word, I turned and left.


    As I drove out of Ondo, the sun was starting to set. The silver Porsche hummed beneath me as the city faded into the rearview, reced by the open highway to Gainesville.


    My mind was tangled like a ball of yarn, but I continued on.


    I got a call from Charlotte on the way because I was taking so long.


    By the time I got to Gainesville, it waste evening.


    Finally, I pulled into the driveway and parked the Porsche in the garage.


    As I opened the car door, Charlotte was already there, standing by the side of the car, arms crossed, and a worried, tired look on her face.


    Without a word, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around me tightly.


    I held her for a moment.


    "The cops were here," she said quietly, pulling back just enough to look up at me. "They came by about an hour ago."


    I frowned. "Why didn''t you tell me that over the phone?"


    She hesitated, her hands resting on my arms. "I just... I thought it would be better to exin everything face-to-face."


    "Alright. Let''s go inside."


    "I made some tea," Charlotte said as we reached the living room. She motioned to the small tray on the coffee table, a teapot and two cups sitting there, steam still gently rising.


    We sat down on the couch next to each other.


    Charlotte poured the tea, and I took the warm cup in my hands.


    "So," I said after a sip, "what did the police say?"


    Charlotte set her cup down. "They told me they confirmed the identity of the man who attacked me. Supposedly, he was part of some small street gang... but the gang could have some connection to arger organization.


    They said that their higher-ups¡ªI don''t know who that is supposed to be, they didn''t tell me, but they said that they will be looking deeper into this and try to find the people behind this."


    I nodded slowly.


    "They also mentioned Mia," Charlotte said, her voice sharpening. "They told me she''s injured, Jack. That there is arge investigation going on around Sam. I didn''t know any of this until they told me. When did you want to tell me?!"


    I could see the anger sh in her eyes.


    "Charlotte, I¡ª"


    "You''re driving all over the state, and you don''t even bother to let me know that Mia''s in the hospital?"


    "I was visiting my sister and my parents to let them know what''s happening. I was going to tell you once I got here¡ªI didn''t want to worry you."


    "Worry me? You think I''m not worried already? You think I didn''t notice all the extra security around the house? I''ve been sitting here, Jack, waiting, wondering what the hell is going on..."


    "I should have told you sooner. I''m sorry. There is just so much happening all at once..."


    "I get it," she said. "I just... I hate feeling like I''m thest to know."


    We sat in silence for a while. Finally, Charlotte let out a long breath. "The police are useless, by the way," she said, her tone shifting from anger to bitter frustration. "They were asking all these pointless questions¡ªwhen do you usually get home? Do you know anyone with enemies? Like, what the hell?"


    I could hear the disdain in her voice.


    "They have no clue what they''re doing, Jack," she continued, her hands gripping the edge of the couch cushion. "They just sit there, nodding, pretending like they''re going to do something about it, but they don''t have a n at all."


    "They''re trying," I said, my voice tight, "but I guess I can''t rely on them. I need to think about how to solve this myself."


    Charlotte blinked, clearly caught off guard. "What do you mean, solve it yourself? You want to hire someone to track them. Jack... don''t do anything stupid. We''re not in some detective novel.


    You will make things worse. They already put Mia in the hospital!"


    She ran her hands through her hair and let out a long, exhausted sigh. "But why would anyone do this? What the hell did we do to deserve this?" she said, with her head down.


    ''How would she react if I told her the truth?'' I thought.


    DING! DING! DING!


    The doorbell startled both of us.


    Charlotte looked up with shocked eyes. "Did you expect anyone?"


    "No. But don''t worry. There are four security cars around the house," I said, getting to my feet. "There''s no way someone would slip by without getting shot."


    I walked up to the door, peering through the peephole.


    Two men stood on the front step, both in dark suits. One was ck, with short dark hair and a solid build. The other was white, bald, and slightly shorter. Behind them, I could see one of our bodyguards standing by.


    I opened the door slowly, keeping my posture cautious.


    They faced me directly.


    The ck man, the taller of the two, held up a badge. "Good evening, sir. I''m Special Agent Mike Hastings, and this is my partner, Special Agent Jake Carter. We''re with the FBI."


    The bald man, Mike, gave me a slight nod. "We''d like to ask you a few questions, if you have a moment."


    I nced back at Charlotte, who was now standing a few feet behind me in her long, bright jeans and a white cotton sweater.


    "Sure," I said, stepping aside. "Come in."


    The two agents walked into the house, their eyes briefly scanning the room.


    Charlotte and I exchanged a nce as I motioned to the living room. "We can talk in here."


    They both followed me into the living room, sitting down across from where Charlotte and I had been earlier.


    Jake pulled out a small notepad, but it was Hastings who spoke again. "Thank you for seeing us. We''re aware of the recent incidents involving your family and close associates. We''ve been assigned to investigate potential ties to organized crime or any other significant threats."


    I leaned a little forward. "I appreciate you looking into it. So what exactly are you thinking this is? Did you find any clues?"


    Hastings exchanged a nce with Carter before continuing. "The man who attacked Miss Rodriguez today, the one who was identified as part of a small street gang¡ªthere''s reason to believe that this gang has connections to an international organization. Mr. Somnus, The fact that they are targeting someone with your resources and connections raises some serious red gs for us."


    Charlotte shifted uneasily beside me, her gaze flicking between the two agents and me. "But Jack hasn''t done anything to provoke something like this."


    Agent Hastings leaned forward. "I must inform you that I''m directly involved with the FBI''s international terrorism program," he said, seriously. "We have some targeted questions for you, Mr. Somnus. That''s because this case may be a part of a muchrger, more dangerous operation that we''re currently investigating."

 Chapter 134: Developments

    Hastings reached into his bag and pulled out a second notepad, flipping it open. "Mr. Somnus, we''vebed through your case files. We''re particrly interested in two events: the hacking incident on July 4th and the pickpocket situation."


    Hastings continued, "The assants in the ongoing case seem to be presenting their actions as if they''re targeting your associate, Mr. Johnson. But almost 50% of the individuals tied to this case are people directly connected to you, Mr. Somnus. Photos of potential victims were obtained during the investigation, and the majority of them have no known contact with Mr. Johnson.


    He''s never met these people. So, we can''t help but think that the true target here is you, sir."


    ''They got to the same conclusion as me quite quickly...'' I thought.


    "That said," Hastings lowered his voice. "It still doesn''t exin why the threats have been directed at Mr. Johnson. We''re still looking into why that is the case."


    Agent Carter, who had remained quiet until now, looked at his colleague like he wanted to say something.


    Hasting nced over at Carter "My partner here, Agent Carter, is with counterintelligence. He''ll be leading much of the questioning from here."


    Carter nced at me, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Mr. Somnus, I can''t disclose much about therger investigation, but what I can tell you is this: we are aware that Russia has been investing heavily in its cyber warfare capabilities. There''s a specific organization that''s been a focal point of our monitoring.


    We believe it''s tied to multiple cyber attacks, and that includes what you''ve experienced."


    They know everything already....


    Agent Carter turned to Charlotte. "As for the man who attacked you, Miss Rodriguez, we have reason to believe his gang has ties to a Russian organized crime syndicate. This family operates by creating small, scattered street gangs that carry out their orders, but they make it nearly impossible to track them back to the higher-ups."


    "Russian organized crime?" Charlotte whispered, clearly uneasy.


    Carter nodded. "They deal in everything from cybercrime to financial fraud. We''re looking into how deep those connections go, but we need to figure out why they''re targeting you, Mr. Somnus. And... whether you were involved in something rted to them." he smiled at me, his bald head shining.


    "Unknowingly, of course..."


    "Are you using me of something?" I asked.


    "Oh, no, Mr. Somnus, no usations. Why would we do that? We just need to make sure we don''t miss anything."


    "Mr. Somnus, we''re going to need your full cooperation from this point forward." Hastings stated. "The more you can tell us, the better chance we have at figuring out exactly why you''re being targeted."


    Full cooperation... They obviously wouldn''t find out that I had traveled through time... right?


    What a stupid idea.


    But then there''s Immortal Investments...


    Thest thing I needed was the FBI breathing down my neck, asking the wrong questions.


    I took a slow breath, steeling myself. "Of course, ask anything you need." As I said this, I slid my arm around Charlotte''s shoulder. "Charlotte can stay here, right?"


    Carter raised an eyebrow. "Sir, that''s your choice."


    Charlotte lowered her head, her fingers resting on my thigh. "Jack, I don''t mind if you have something to hide from me," she said softly.


    ''Haa?'' I blinked, taken aback. "But you just said..."


    "I''m sorry, I was just a bit emotional earlier." She gave a small, apologetic smile. "I trust you. If there''s something you don''t want to tell me, it must be because it''s better left unsaid."


    I looked into her eyes and then turned back to Agent Carter, "Go ahead."


    They started with the basics, asking about my early investments¡ªhow I''d managed to pickpanies that grew at rates most wouldn''t believe. I gave them the answers easily enough; I knew why they had seeded. I''d seen it all before, of course.


    Then, they wanted to know if I''d ever had someone else invest in the same stocks.


    "No, not until the Monster Beverage case."


    "Why didn''t you?" Carter asked.


    I paused. Just for a second. Why hadn''t I?


    "I guess... I didn''t want to risk other people''s money."


    Carter gave me a sideways nce. "Or maybe you didn''t want others to gain?"


    I met his gaze, not giving anything away. "I won''t be answering that."


    He smiled. "Sure," he said, and then read another question from his notepad. "Mr. Somnus, was obtaining shares in Johnson Trading Ondo from Sam Johnson your goal from the very first day you met him?"


    "No. I genuinely wanted to help him. We''re friends." I didn''t hesitate.


    "Helping by taking over equity?"


    "Sir, that''s ridiculous. I actually took fewer shares than he offered himself." I gave him a level stare. "Clearly, you don''t know much about investments."


    He looked at me for a second and then proceeded with another question. "Sir, have you ever essed the dark web?"


    "No."


    He looked up at me, eyes searching for any cracks in my response. When he found none, he simply nodded, scribbling something on the notepad.


    He flipped to the next page of his notepad. "Mr. Somnus, do you know a man by the name of Niki Jennings?"


    Niki Jennings...


    "No, never heard of him."


    Carter gave a small nod. "How about Peter Ivanford?"


    "Nope. Doesn''t ring a bell."


    He exchanged a nce with Hastings before turning back to me. "But you know Chloe Flynn, right?"


    That name hit me like a punch to the gut. Chloe? Why they''d bring her up in all of this. "Yes. Chloe Flynn. She''s my friend.


    I''d say we''ve known each other since childhood."


    "When was thest time you saw her?"


    I let out a small sigh, thinking back. "I told her we should meet up more often, but we didn''t. Thest time I saw her? June. Yeah, it was June, I think. Wait...


    don''t tell me that something happened to her."


    Agent Hastings looked at me. "Peter Ivanford, the man we mentioned earlier, was her boyfriend. He was killed in July this year."


    "Her boyfriend was killed? God, don''t tell me that something happened to Chloe."


    "Miss Flynn is safe," Carter said. "But she was your neighbor for years, and given that connection, we thought you might know something. But you''re saying you didn''t know this man?"


    I wanted to rip the legs off that guy for breaking Chloe''s heart... At least someone did the job for me.


    "I only saw him with her a few times. I didn''t even greet him. Besides, I thought they broke up in June, so they should have been apart when he was killed."


    Agent Hastings moved around in his chair, but his face stayed serious and steady. "You''re right. Peter Ivanford was indeed Chloe Flynn''s ex-boyfriend at the time of his death. However," he nced over at Charlotte, "we''re asking these questions because Ivanford was part of the same gang involved in the attack on Miss Rodrigues."


    I stared at the agents.


    "We''re trying to piece together the connections." Hastings continued. "Possibly Ivanford could have been hired to spy on you, sir."


    "Why?" Charlotte spoke up.


    "We don''t know yet, but we will find out."


    ''They are sure digging deep...'' I thought.


    Agent Carter looked at me sharply. "We have onest question for you. What was the reason for the transfer of $1,000,000 to the ount of Christopher Vanderbilt on November 2nd, 2002?"


    I felt a jolt of surprise but quickly masked it. "I have a rtionship with Derec Johnson, Sam''s cousin. He wanted to start an investingpany, and asked me to give him some money, so I did. I think he is doing pretty well for himself."


    Agent Carter raised an eyebrow. "And why was the money sent to Christopher Vanderbilt''s ount instead of directly to Derec Johnson?"


    "Derec appointed Chris as the chief financial officer, so I send the funds to him."


    The agents exchanged a look but didn''t press further.


    I should be safe... shouldn''t I?


    Mr. Sidorov has connections so deep they practically run the underground. Easily one of the best at forging identities¡ªhell, he''ll make sure someone named Christopher Vanderbiltes up with a spotless background.


    Sidorov''s family has been perfecting this art for over 200 years, pulling strings for the rich and powerful.


    They have connections in the government and in the identity bureau.


    They''ve never been caught, not once.


    And even if Immortal Investments gets investigated, it would be unlikely for me to face repercussions because the structure of thepany made it so that I was cut off from any direct financial gains.


    If I took the money out of thepany ount and put it in Christopher Vanderbilt''s ount, then sent it to myself, I would be exposing myself right away.


    But I wasn''t nning to do that.


    I wasn''t doing this for money, but for control over the market.


    The agents started to gather their things. Agent Hastings stood first, extended his hand to me, and I shook it firmly. "Thank you for your time, Mr. Somnus. We''ll be in touch if we need anything further."


    Agent Carter followed suit, offering his hand as well. "Yes, thank you. We''ll continue our investigation and let you know if there''s any additional information required."


    Charlotte stood up next to me, epting their handshakes with a polite nod.


    The agents collected their briefcases and prepared to leave, but then Agent Carter paused and cleared his throat. "Sir, as this is a potential international terrorism case, the Secret Service will be deployed to ensure your safety as well as that of everyone rted to the case."


    "Also, there might be changes in how this country operates due to heightened security concerns." Agent Hastings added.


    I opened my eyes a bit wider.


    Charlotte looked concerned. "I''m sorry, but what is that supposed to mean?"


    Agent Carter offered a slightly ufortable smile. "I don''t have all the details myself. But the changes will be implemented to assure your safety and the safety of other citizens."

 Chapter 135: Cold

    After the agents left, Charlotte turned to me. "Changes in how the country operates? What are they on about?"


    "Hmm... they probably mean a state of national emergency? Something like when President Clinton blocked property and prohibited transactions with the Taliban not too long ago because the Taliban continued to support terrorists. They''ll likely tighten security measures. Possibly even create sanctions against Russia..."


    We decided to try to rx, to distract ourselves at least for a while. We ordered Chinese takeout from a ce down the street. While we waited for the food, we cuddled up on the couch and put on a movie¡ªsomething light.


    When the movie ended, we sat there quietly for a bit, both of us trying to act like everything was fine.


    "So, what do we do now?" Charlotte asked. "Can I just go to uni tomorrow?"


    "Try not to stress about it that much. Let the bodyguards drive you anywhere you want to go. It will be fine."


    Charlotte nced up at me, not so convinced. "But what if they send someone to straight-up crash into our car, like a Kamikaze or something?I mean, look at that taxi driver... they didn''t give a damn about his life!"


    I paused for a second, thinking. "I''m sure security is aware of that and already looking out for those kinds of threats. They''re even watching for snipers 24/7... but I''ll talk to them, just in case."


    Charlotte gave a small nod, still notpletely reassured.


    "Wait a second!" she said and got up.


    She left the room for a moment and came back with her notebook.


    She opened it to show me something. "My friends have been sending me videos about all the cyberattacks going on," she said, scrolling through a bunch of messages.


    I noticed the links to yTube¡ªmy website.


    She smiled, proud. "You had a great idea. It''s getting so popr!" But when she clicked on one of the links, it didn''t load.


    Another link¡ªsame result.


    yTube was down.


    Her face dropped.


    I rubbed my temples. "There is no need to guess why it''s down. It''s pretty clear what''s going on. Someone is trying hard to make me quit. They don''t want me making more money."


    Charlotte scooted closer, putting a hand on my arm. "But what can you even do?"


    I didn''t answer her. I just leaned back and stared up at the ceiling.


    Looking at it had helped me think things through before; helped me find a n.


    This was, without a doubt, the mostplicated, hardest-to-resolve situation I''d ever been in.


    There was someone out there¡ªin Russia¡ªwith knowledge of the future.


    Someone who had seen my moves and found my investments suspicious.


    Maybe they caught on when I invested in Google¡­ although if Peter Ivanford really had been spying on me, it could''ve started even earlier.


    But that''s not important now.


    What mattered was, how to fight back against someone with foreign ties to mafias and crazy cybersecurity knowledge.


    He could attack everypany I invested in. Every project I touched could be torn down by him.


    Hold on... I''m assuming it''s a he; it could be a she.


    Suddenly, Charlotte hugged me tightly, her arms wrapping around my shoulders. "Anyway, babe. I''m so exhausted from all this. I''m going to sleep," she whispered.


    I ran my fingers through her long hair, lifted her chin a little and pressed my lips softly against her rehead. "I''ll be there in a minute," I said. "Just give me some time to think."


    She gave me a tired smile and nodded, then slipped away to the bedroom.


    I went back to thinking about my problem.


    I wasn''t a mafia boss or some powerful world leader with the means to fight back. I didn''t have that kind of influence.


    All I could do was hope the government could step in and somehow stop this from getting worse.


    They could physically close off thework, make people use a national USAwork. That would cut off a lot of the outside attacks. But... would they really go that far? It would trigger an uproar¡ªpeople would lose their minds if the inte got restricted like that.


    Not only that but this would heavily restrict Google''s and other software stocks growth.


    I sat there, racking my brain, running through the possibilities, but nothing seemed smart.


    Using the dark web to hire someone to track these people down? Not wise. The FBI was watching me closely.


    Talking with Sidorov? He had connections, the kind that could help, but again¡­ the FBI.


    I think I''m fucked...


    Sam''s father! He could help. After all, he is able to buy off government officials andw enforcers; he was able to avoid consequences for his actions and he also wasn''t persecuted for his family''s dark tradition...


    But if he finds out that Sam was in danger because of me, he might not like the idea of helping me...


    Eventually, exhaustion took over, and I drifted off right there on the couch.


    At some point in the night, Charlotte nudged me awake, whispering something abouting to bed.


    I barely registered it.


    We slipped into the bedroom and slept together through the night.


    ...


    The next morning, I was sitting at the kitchen table with a mug of coffee.


    I nned to go to the university like I normally would.


    Charlotte walked into the kitchen, looking groggy and rubbing her eyes. She flopped down at the table and stared at her phone.


    "I made you coffee," I said, sliding the cup to her.


    "Ah, thanks," she said, taking a sip, and then going back to her phone.


    Suddenly, she looked up, wide-eyed.""Whoa, check this out; I think this is what those FBI agents talked about."


    She showed me her phone screen. "It says that the U.S. is prohibiting the use of software and hardware products and services from Russia and any of its allies."


    I put my mug down and took the phone from her, looking at the article. "There''s more..." I said.


    "No shit. I didn''t read it yet," she pouted, taking the phone back from me and looking back at it.


    "They''re tightening security¡ªairports, seaports, identity checks at public institutions." she started reading. "The military''s going to get involved with police actions and patrols. They''ll be able to actively interview potential suspects. Other than that... background checks will be more strict.


    Also, the government is encouraging privatepanies to be more cautious with their security, both online and off."


    Charlotte bit her lip before looking up at me. "Is this something like a cold war?"


    I swirled the coffee in my cup and my locked eyes with her. "It''s a national emergency, so the government is doing things that would normally be prohibited byw."


    "Russia has nuclear bombs, thought..."


    "They do. But if the government doesn''t do anything, then they will infiltrate and break apart the country. Also, using nuclear weapons is equivalent to mutual destruction. I''m confident that even if an all-out war breaks out, neither side would use it."


    Charlotte sighed. "I hope so..." Sheid her head down on the table, turning it to the side. "Man... I''m so drained from all this. I''ve got another tennis tournament tomorrow, but I''m not sure I can y well with all this stress."


    We finished our coffee and just then, the doorbell rang.


    I got up and found the bodyguard standing at the door, holding a letter.


    I opened the door and he handed me the envelope. "I already checked it for anything suspicious."


    I took the letter from him, thanked him with a nod, and closed the door behind me.


    I returned to the dining room with the letter in hand. Charlotte looked up from her spot at the table. "A letter? From who? I hope it''s not something like that Unabomber stuff."


    "The bodyguard already checked it."


    I carefully opened the envelope and unfolded the letter inside. The letter was on high-quality paper, and the text was elegantly printed:


    "Dear Jack Somnus,


    We are pleased to extend a special invitation to you for an exclusive VIP club under the name Freewinds.


    This club grants ess to elite gatherings and social events, including monthly parties aboard luxurious cruise ships. These events run from February through November, providing a unique opportunity to mingle with the most influential and wealthy individuals.


    The club attracts high-profile guests, including some of the top 100 richest individuals in the USA.


    Our events feature a range of activities, from exclusive business meetings to high-ss social interactions.


    Attendees often use these events to make important connections, and there might even be some more... private and intriguing opportunities. That''s if exploring those aspects of high society is what you''re into.


    Joining Freewinds could significantly enhance your influence in the market and help you build powerful connections with high society.


    The potential for expanding yourwork is immense.


    If interested, please contact us at ... for more information and to confirm your participation.


    We look forward to the possibility of weing you into our distinguished circle.


    Sincerely,


    The Freewinds Club Committee"

 Chapter 136: Risk

    I was holding the letter with a slight frown.


    "What is it?" Charlotte asked, cocking her head slightly.


    Without a word, I handed her the letter. She unfolded it and read through it quickly.


    She looked up at me; a yful smirk spread across her face. "Private, intriguing opportunities, hmm?" she teased.


    I chuckled. "Yeah, well, I''m not sure if I should call. First of all, it could be a scam or an illegal gathering. I need to research them first. And even if it''s a legal gathering, I don''t think they''d appreciate me joining them. I have the FBI on my tail."


    Charlotte handed the letter back to me. "I don''t know, Jack. Sounds like a tempting offer to me... luxury cruises, rubbing shoulders with the elite..."


    I folded the letter back up and ced it on the table. "I''ll think about it..."


    Before we could say anything more, one of the bodyguards knocked lightly on the door. "Sir, the car is ready to take you to the university."


    I nodded, went to change quickly and gathered my things.


    Charlotte grabbed her bag, and we both made our way to the door, escorted by the bodyguard.


    Outside, a ck car was waiting, and soon enough, we were driving to the university.


    After dropping Charlotte off at her faculty building, I made my way across campus to the economics faculty.


    I noticed right away that something was different. There was a line of students at the main door while security checked their IDs.


    Not sure if that was just for the University of Florida or if that was a country-wide change.


    I walked through the hallway to the lecture hall, and I noticed two bodyguards standing by the doors.


    Once inside the hall, I saw another two, stationed at the back.


    I spotted Sam sitting in his usual seat, his white cane resting by his side. He wore sunsses, and his fingers tapped lightly on his PAC Mate notetaker, which had a Braille keyboard and a refreshable Braille disy.


    "Sam," I said as I walked up to him.


    "Jack," Sam greeted and stood up from his seat so that I could pass.


    I slipped into the seat next to him and turned to him. "How is Mia?"


    "She''s stable, but... the doctors aren''t sure what the long-term effects will be. They said she had a stroke, caused by severe injuries to her legs. It''s hard to say what''ll happen when she wakes up."


    "She''s still in aa?" I asked, my voice low.


    "Yeah..."


    "I hope she will be able to function normally..."


    "I hope so too."


    "By the way. We need to talk about something, Sam," I said.


    He tilted his head slightly. "Let me guess... about the FBI investigation?"


    "They talked to you too, I''m assuming?"


    "They did," Sam confirmed, his tone calm but serious. "We''ll talk after ss."


    The lecture began shortly after, and I did my best to focus, though my thoughts kept drifting.


    I nced over at Sam a couple of times during the lecture, but he seemed focused; typing notes on his Braille disy.


    Maybe he''s trying to take his mind off things for a while...


    It wasn''t long before the lecture ended, and the students started leaving. I waited until most had left before turning to Sam.


    "Let''s find somewhere quiet to talk," I suggested, standing up.


    Sam nodded, grabbing his cane and unfolding it before following me out of the lecture hall.


    We found a secluded spot near some benches outside the building.


    I sat down, and Sam joined me. "Alright," he said calmly. "What did the FBI say to you?"


    "Just like I told you, they also think I''m the target, not you. You probably already know that someone was trying to shoot down Charlotte... they think that person is connected to a Russian Mafia."


    "That''s what they told me too." Sam''s expression was neutral. "Somehow you have figured it out sooner than them."


    "What do you feel about all this?"


    Sam was quiet for a moment before speaking. "Well, we''re in everything together. I''m not sure if you really don''t know why they''re targeting you or if you just don''t want to tell me, but I''ve known you long enough to trust that you don''t mean any harm."


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "Sam, I''m going to be honest... I don''t know if the FBI can find out who is behind it fast enough. I''ve been thinking about... other ways to handle this. You know, outside of the legal channels."


    Sam tilted his head slightly. "What do you have on your mind?"


    "I thought about your father," I said carefully.


    Sam''s brow furrowed, but he didn''t say anything right away.


    I continued. "I''m sure he has connections even in Russia. Do you think he could help?"


    ''I never had the chance to learn about all the shady things Arnold Johnson was up to, but I did meet Mr. Sidorov from Miami through the Johnson family in my past life. He was from a Russian family, so I would guess that they had connections there...''


    "You know, my father asked me about all this." Sam said, "He''s... concerned... Last time you talked to him, didn''t he say something about killing you if you ever tried any shady business with me?"


    Fuck...


    I chuckled, though it was a bit forced. "Yeah, I remember. He was pretty clear about that."


    Sam''s tone softened. "He can be harsh, but it''s true that he might be able to help. In ways that aren''t exactly... legal."


    "He can you say... but do you think he would?"


    Sam sighed, his fingers tracing the edge of his cane. "Jack... that road is dangerous. You saw what he''s like."


    "I did. But we pretty much don''t have any other options. If anyone can get to the bottom of this faster than the FBI, it''s him."


    "If you bring him into this, he''s not just going to help out of the kindness of his heart. I''m sure he''ll want something in return."


    "I know."


    Sam turned his head toward me, his face unreadable behind his sunsses. "If you want to talk to him, I''ll set it up. Just... be prepared. Once he''s in, we''re ying by his rules. If you hide something from him and he finds out...


    I don''t want to know what he will do."


    He grabbed his cane and stood up, looking back at me. "But whatever happens, Jack," he said finally, his voice steady, "I''ve got your back. You know that, right?"


    I nodded. "Thanks, Sam. I appreciate it."


    As Sam grabbed his cane and turned to leave, something nagged at the back of my mind.


    "Sam!" I called out to him before he could walk away. "Do you know anything about Freewinds Club?"


    He paused and turned his head slightly in my direction. "No," he said, shaking his head. "What''s that?"


    I leaned back against the bench. "I don''t know. I just got an invitation from them this morning."


    "That sounds shady. Probably a scam," he said.


    I chuckled. "Yeah, that''s what I thought too. Just wanted to check if you''d heard of it."


    "Well, be careful with that."


    "Alright. See youter, Sam."


    "Take care, Jack," he said over his shoulder as he walked away.


    I stayed seated for a moment longer, looking up at the sky.


    I need to continue growing.


    I can''t just get down on my knees in front of that person.


    What an irony that I was about to ask for help from the family that threw me out like trash...

 Chapter 137: Social Media

    Two dayster, on a Sunday evening, I sat in my office at home.


    Charlotte was watching some show in the living room.


    We were under strict security. The Secret Service had assigned agents to not only protect Charlotte and me but also her family.


    There was a single thought driving me now. ''I hadn''t gone back in time just to be controlled all over again.''


    I scrolled through my brokerage ount, my eyes skimming over the numbers.


    [Charles Schwab]


    ------------


    [Total Bnce: $524,826,335.06]


    [Avable Bnce: $0.00]


    ------------


    [Market Value of Holdings: $735,995,144.15]


    [Borrowed Margin: $211,168,809.09]


    [Buying Power: $0.00]


    ------------


    Portfolio:


    [Single-Stock Futures ($AXON)] [$28.89] {[ 5,491,704 shares ]}


    [Single-Stock Futures ($ANIK)] [$11.31] {[ 11,300,645 shares ]}


    [Single-Stock Futures ($APA)] [$74.32] {[ 3,389,172 shares ]}


    [Single-Stock Futures ($TK)] [$31.29] {[ 6,316,595 ]}


    ------------


    Last month I''d withdrawn $41 million. I''d reduced my position in Apache Corporation and Teekay to free up the cash.


    I used it to purchase the Porsche and the floors in Sheung Wan, China.


    But even with that withdrawal, after paying off a chunk of the margin I''d borrowed, my ount was worth $524 million.


    Axon would be my next target for selling soon enough, but right now, my attention needed to shift elsewhere.


    It was time to get back to acting as the headhunter for Immortal Investments.


    I looked through the inte for information about a certain student at Harvard. A student who was working on something unique.


    Mark Zuckerberg.


    I started searching through Harvard''s public directories. Universities at this time were notoriouslyx about keeping student information private.


    After a few minutes of digging, I found what I was looking for: an old Harvard Crimson article mentioning a student tech club. Zuckerberg''s name was listed in the article, along with his involvement in certain coding projects.


    A link to the club''s website led me to a list of members.


    The article mentioned that Zuckerberg was working on an online version of the university''s face book.


    This was exactly what I needed to see.


    It confirmed that this was the right time to reach out to him.


    I wanted to get involved before anyone else saw the potential.


    Harvard''s student email addresses had a simple format. I opened my email client and typed in what seemed to be the right address: [email protected]</a>


    "Hi Mark,


    My name is Jack Somnus from Immortal Investments. We''re a private equity firm always hunting for the next big breakthrough in tech and innovation.


    I''ve heard some whispers about the project you''re working on, the online version of a face book, and as the owner of a sessful software startup, I believe that it''s potential is beyond what you might think.


    It''s revolutionary.


    With the right support, it could be a major sess, something that people will remember.


    If you''re open to exploring funding opportunities, I''d be thrilled to set up a meeting.We''re always interested in supporting innovative thinkers like yourself.


    Looking forward to hearing from you.


    Best regards,


    Jack Somnus


    Owner of yTube and Investment Manager at Immortal Investments"


    ''I hope he doesn''t think this email is a scam...'' I thought.


    ...


    On Wednesday, December 17th, I was on a flight to Boston.


    There was security with me on the ne, and afternding, the heightened security at the airport was hard to ignore.


    Itseemedlikethetensemoodinthecountryspreadtoeverycorner.


    Mark Zuckerberg had been doubtful about my ns.


    We were careful in our emails back and forth, with him questioning why a high-profile investor would be interested in a project that was still in development.


    But in the end, I managed to convince him that talking with me would be worthwhile.


    Before heading to the meeting with Mark Zuckerberg, I decided to swing by the yTube headquarters.


    The team was scrambling to get the site to work again.


    I was lucky enough that Raheem was there; he has been involved less and less with yTube going back to working on "Modulus," but he was helping the team with the problem at hand.


    Raheem told me that at first they were facing a simple DDoS attack and the initial idea was to ban non-US IP addresses to mitigate the attack. However, the attackers were using VPNs so they started attacking the server from US IPs.


    Next, the team attempted to restrict the number of refresh requests to the server.


    That''s when the attackers breached the database, deleting key data. The team was scrambling to restore from backups, but the attacker''s ability to break in so easily pretty much made it impossible for the site to stay up.


    Raheem and the team were now working on logging the attack vectors, analyzing the logs for any clues on how their security waspromised and patching the vulnerabilities.


    I saw the engineers hunched over screens with energy drinks and cups of coffee in front of them.


    But I knew that it wouldn''t be simple for the app toe back up.


    The hackers they were facing had knowledge from decades into the future.


    I could only hope that the person behind it would run out of ideas to break through. He couldn''t have remembered every single vulnerability there is...


    Around 4 p.m., I headed to a small caf¨¦ near Harvard.


    Through the ss windows, I saw a young guy in his early twenties with messy brown hair. He was dressed casually in a hoodie and jeans.


    He was sitting at a corner table, already sipping on a cup of coffee. There was something intense about the way he looked, like he was deep in thought.


    I entered the caf¨¦ and walked up to him.


    He looked up from his coffee. I could see in his eyes that he was both curious and wary.


    I extended my hand with a smile. "Mark Zuckerberg?" I said, my voice clear but rxed. "I''m Jack Somnus. We''ve been in touch by email. Mind if I join you?"

 Chapter 138: Seed

    I sat down across from Mark Zuckerberg, studying him for a moment. He was only in his early twenties, but already he had that focused, intense look of someone who lived and breathed his work.


    His messy brown hair fell over his forehead.


    "So," Mark started, breaking the silence with a t tone, "why are you interested in this project? It''s still in development. I haven''t even finished it yet."


    I leaned back, rxed but with purpose. "I''ve been in tech for a while. I started yTube, a video-sharing tform that''s connecting people. It''s doing pretty well."


    Mark''s gaze stayed on me.


    "On top of that," I continued, "I''ve made a few investments that paid off big. Like Google, for example. The point is, Mark, that if something grabs my attention, be it aplete product or just an idea, I know to trust my gut."


    "Well, Google''s been downst time I checked," he said, smirking a little.


    "Yeah, that''s a global issue right now. I''m pretty sure you''re up to date, so you should know what''s going on... We''re hoping it''ll get sorted soon."


    Mark''s smirk faded as he considered my words. "Alright, but why my project? It''s just supposed to be an online face book for Harvard students."


    "That''s where I think you''re selling yourself short, Mark. When I saw what you were working on, it clicked for me. In the most basic terms, your app is a tform where people can find each other, right?"


    Mark nodded.


    "Why not expand on that idea? Make it an app where people can share their lives. Something like a blog, where you could see what your family or friends have been doing, what they want to share. Think beyond Harvard. Think globally. Millions of people could be using this to find others like them¡ªwhether that''s for business, friendship, or even love."


    Mark''s face was still hard to read, but I could see him considering it. "That''s¡­ more than I had in mind," he finally said. "I thought it''d be useful for students to check out each other''s profiles; maybe connect for events or study groups."


    "Really? You weren''t checking out some cute girls'' profiles? Maybe thinking about contacting them?"


    "Haha." A small, stiffugh slipped out of him. "I mean... maybe."


    "So you''re telling me that didn''t think it could be used for anything else?"


    He hesitated, then admitted, "I''ve thought about it. But it''s a lot of work. And right now, it''s just me and a few other guys. Dustin Moskovitz is helping with coding, and Chris Hughes is involved with some of the outreach. But we''re students. We''re just doing this in our spare time."


    I nodded. "I get it. It takes a lot of work to make something like this, and you are just getting it to work at Harvard right now. But let me tell you this: once people start using this, once it gains poprity, you won''t be able to stop it. Other universities will want in. You''re going to need to scale, and that''s where you''re going to run into trouble.


    Before you know it, you''ll need to start apany, and you''ll need financing."


    Mark stared down at the table, his fingers tapping the edge of his coffee cup.


    He was sharp, no doubt about it. He just needed someone to push him in the right direction.


    "To show you how serious I am," I said, pulling out an envelope from my jacket, "I''m leaving you with a letter of intent. This is something known as a SAFE agreement. Simple Agreement for Future Equity. I want you to look through it."


    He took the envelope, his eyes narrowing slightly as he opened it and nced at the document inside.


    His eyes widened when he reached a particr part.


    "Two million dors?!" His voice shot up, causing a few people in the caf¨¦ to nce over funny-faced.


    "Two million," he repeated, quieter this time. "Why would you invest that kind of money into this?"


    I smiled. "That''s right, I''m offering two million. I''m also offering you the experience of my team at yTube. We know how to build tforms, scale them up quickly, and deal with the issues thate with rapid growth. But in exchange, I want 41% of thepany. "


    He looked at the paper again, then back at me. "Two million is a lot of money. What do you think we could spend it on?"


    "Servers, infrastructure, marketing¡ªyou need to be ready for the explosion that''sing when this thing goes viral. And it will, trust me. You will need to move fast before thepetition arrives."


    Mark still seemed unsure. He sat back in his chair, clearly mulling it over."41 percent... That''s a big decision to make for something that''s not even fully built yet."


    "I''m not here to rush you," I said, "but think about it. You can keep working with your current n¡ªbuild the servers,unch it at Harvard. But once other schools start asking for it, you''ll need the capital to scale quickly. Better to be ready than scrambling when it happens, and getting a better offer than this at the stage you''ll be at, that''s going to be hard, believe me."


    Mark didn''t say anything for a moment.


    "So," I said, breaking the silence, "what did you want to call this app anyway? Wirehog?"


    He nodded. "Yeah, that was one of the names I was thinking about."


    I shook my head, smiling. "What about just ''Facebook''? Simple, clean. It gets to the point."


    He looked at me, considering it for a moment. "Facebook¡­" he repeated, as if testing the word in his mouth.


    "Think about it," I said, standing up to leave. "The world''s going to know that name. If you make the right moves." I extended my hand toward him. "All the contact info you need is in that letter of intent."


    Mark nced up, then slowly reached out and shook my hand. "Yeah," he said, nodding, "I''ll talk with the rest of the team first."


    I smiled. "Take your time. I hope we see each other again."


    I could see that Mark wasn''t fully on board yet, but I knew I''d nted the seed.


    I left the caf¨¦ and the cool breeze hit me as I walked down the street.


    Next I decided to drop by the office at Immortal Investments. I knew the FBI had been paying close attention to my connection with thispany, but... I was just working here...


    As I walked up to the tall skyscraper on Court Street a wave of pride hit me.


    Immortal Investments hade a long way from that small, rented office. Now, we had the entire 26th floor¡ªa massive 12,000-square-foot space that we''d picked up for just over $4 million.


    The team at the main branch had grown to around 30 traders. It was surreal to see how much things had changed.


    As I walked by the desks, I noticed some familiar faces¡ªthree traders that I met for the first time a few months ago, and whose names I did not remember just as I predicted.


    They were now team leaders.


    ra, Ilia, and Mike. I read their names off a document.


    I went to Derec''s office. He was sitting at his desk, focused on hisputer screen, but looked up as I knocked on the doorframe.


    "Got a minute, Derec?" I asked, stepping in.


    "Jack! Of course, of course."


    "Is Britney around today?" I asked as I sat down across him.


    "No, she''s working evenings. She''s at MIT."


    "Yhym," I muttered, thinking back to thest time I''d seen her.


    I only met her once, two months ago, and she was surprised that I was working here.


    When Derec told her that I rmended her, her reaction was... unreadable. I think she was disappointed.


    "So, why did you drop by?" Derec asked.


    "You just finished selling off Cal-Meine. Have you thought about where to reallocate that cash?"


    "Actually, yes. For example, Google is nning to go public, so I was thinking we save some cash to invest in them."


    I raised my eyebrows. "You know I already have a position in Google, right?"


    "Yes. But more is good, no?"


    "No."


    He blinked twice. "Really?"


    "Don''t buy Google. I want to buy more myself."


    "Ah... okay. Anyway, Apple had some recent productunches. And we could look at Microsoft¡ªthey have strong fundamentals."


    "Boring, Derec. It''s boring." I waved my hand dismissively.


    "Boring?"


    "Yeah. Think outside the box. Look around for something that could blow the fuck up."


    "Ymm... Jack, you''re the genius here. If you have something on your mind, say it. We''re probably going to allocate over $100 million for short-term trading, but aside from the $25 million we invested in Skype and $9.8 million we put into Te, we have over $200 million in cash."


    I thought for a moment. ''Don''t worry, Derec. It''s going to be 2004, the year that in my past life marked the moment that I truly got interested in the market.''


    "Did you look at steel prices?" I asked.


    "No," Derec shook his head.


    "They''re on the rise," I said. "Prices for raw materials like scrap steel and iron ore are going up because of an increased demand from developing economies, especially China. And the way things are between the US and China right now, this trend could be good for US business. Plus, there''s a construction boom because of rising housing prices."


    "So you want me to invest in constructionpanies?"


    "No, that''s way too risky. You never know how they''ll perform. Instead, put the money intopanies selling steel wire. In particr, look into Insteel Industries; they are expanding quickly."


    Derec nodded, starting to jot down notes. "Got it."


    "Also," I started, then hesitated. "Look into online travel booking."


    Derec looked up. "Really? You think that''s a good idea?"


    I paused, thinking. ''In my previous life, TravelZoo was a stock that went up 2000% in one year. But... with the worry of possible war... that might never happen.''


    "No, forget it," I said, shaking my head. "Stick to steel wire."


    "Understood."


    ...


    After leaving Immortal Investments, I headed out for dinner.


    I took a flight back to Gainessvileter that evening.


    By the time I arrived home, it was just before midnight.


    As I walked through the door, I noticed the lights still on. Charlotte was up, waiting for me.


    I threw my stuff onto the floor and headed straight to the kitchen. There, I saw the invitation letter from earlier lying on the table where I had left it.


    I stood there for a moment, staring at the letter.


    Maybe I should call tomorrow...

 Chapter 139: Freewinds

    After a good night''s sleep, I found myself back in the kitchen, sipping coffee.


    In front of me was the open letter from Freewinds.


    I picked up my phone and dialed the number.


    It didn''t take long before someone answered, "Good morning."


    "Good morning," I replied.


    "What''s the purpose of your call?" the woman on the other end asked, her tone neutral.


    "... Freewinds?"


    "Yes, sir. I will transfer your call on to my coworker." All of a sudden, she changed her tone to a polite one."Have a nice day."


    After a few rings, another woman''s voice came through, higher-pitched. "Sir, may I have your name?"


    I paused for a moment. "I don''t know. Should I tell you my name?"


    Sheughed softly. "That depends on how much you want to know, Mr. Somnus."


    I froze just for a second. "I guess you know my phone number... If you already know my name, why ask?"


    "To build a little trust..."


    "Well, you didn''t."


    "Mr. Somnus," she continued smoothly, "I''m an operator at Freewinds. I''m here to answer any questions you might have and clear up any doubts."


    "Alright, then." I leaned forward, still holding the phone to my ear. "Are the gatherings of this club, and the club itself, legal?"


    "The Freewinds Club is a legal entity, approved by the government," she replied without hesitation.


    "Then howe I can''t find any information about it online?"


    "The Freewinds name is just the insider term. Only when you agree to joining the club will you get to know what the public face of the club is."


    "Just so you know, I''m being monitored by federal agents and the Secret Service is part of my security. If the club''s legal, that shouldn''t be a problem, right?" I pressed.


    "Sir, our gatherings are protected by the Secret Service themselves," she answered smoothly. "There will be no issues. The government doesn''t mind the meetings."


    I raised an eyebrow. "The Secret Service provides security for the gatherings? Are government officials part of this club?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Can you tell me at least one name of a government official who''s part of this club?"


    "That won''t be possible, Mr. Somnus," she replied calmly. "We keep the names of our members absolutely private."


    I smirked, half-expecting that response. "Are there any Floridian politicians involved?"


    "Yes," she answered without a pause.


    I sat back, considering her words. "Interesting," I muttered.


    I leaned forward, tapping the edge of the table lightly with my fingers. "Alright then, how does the signing-in process work?"


    "It''s nothingplicated, we will have a government official pick you up in a car and take you to a meeting where you''ll officially join our club. There are just a few things you''ll need to do¡ªlike make a small donation to the club. After that, you''ll be able to enjoy all the benefits of membership."


    "Benefits? You mean having ess to the gatherings, or is there more?"


    "All I can say, sir, is that there are certain advantages for high-ranking members of the club. Those benefits are part of why most members remain with us for life," she said, her tone a little mysterious.


    I paused for a moment. "I''m going to postpone my decision for now."


    "Of course," she said, her voice as polite as ever. "We''re not forcing anyone. Take your time, Mr. Somnus."


    After disconnecting, I sat there, mulling over what the woman told me.


    Government officials from Florida were part of the club. If politicians were rubbing shoulders with rich, influential people, it could easily turn into a breeding ground for bribery or lobbying.


    Just like the letter stated¡ªa ce where the wealthy build theirworks.


    This makes me think back to that incident with Tom King, President of the Florida Senate.


    The way the Johnson family was somehow setting up secret meetings with him and other senators, slipping them gifts so they''d speak highly of thepanies they had stakes in...


    Possibly, if Arnold Johnson and Tom King were both a part of this... club. Then they could have made those connections during those meetings.


    Well... I was about to find out because the meeting with Sam''s father was set up for today.


    In the time that I was thinking all this, Charlotte came into the kitchen wearing my white t-shirt, which only just coveredherbutt. Her legs looked amazing.


    She made herself a cup of coffee and got closer to me.


    She raised one of her legs over mine and sat on myp, facing me. The hem of the t-shirt ran up, exposing her ck panties.


    I put the phone away and held her petite body.


    She smiled and gave me a kiss. "Morning, babe."


    "Morning."


    "What were you thinking so hard about that you didn''t notice meing in?"


    "I dunno," I said.


    "You don''t know?" Charlotte replied, "everything okay?"


    I nodded, "yeah, just ... was thinking about you..."


    "Oh?"


    "Yeah ... just ... been thinking ... about you..."


    "You said that already."


    ...


    After a long day at the university, Sam''s bodyguards led me to his car. Sam was already waiting inside.


    We were heading to Miami for the meeting with his father.


    As we hit the highway, the hum of the road filled the car.


    For a while we talked about some down-to-earth stuff, but when we were about to drive off the highway, I took a quick look at him.


    "Hey Sam, I know this is a sudden question, but how did your father gain all those connections? Even the public knows that he should have been jailed already. How can he silence government officials like that?"


    He didn''t answer right away. The silence dragged on.


    "So, you don''t know?" I pressed.


    Sam sighed. "He just knows people."


    "Did you ever see him speak with any government officials? Maybe on a call, or at some meeting?"


    Again, silence. Then, quietly, "No. He probably has some... meetings, but nothing he wants his family to know about."


    I leaned back, mulling it over as we neared Miami.


    The city lights bounced off the water as we pulled into a vi near the beach.


    Security checkpoints nked the entrance, and we passed through without much trouble.


    We stepped inside the house, greeted by the same massive, stunning atrium I''d seen before, stretching from the ground floor all the way to the ceiling.


    "Right on time!" someone called out.


    I looked over to the center of the atrium on the left side, where two couches were set on either side of a ss table.


    Sitting on the couch facing us was Arnold Johnson. Next to him sat Adam, his ountant, whose hair was escaping from his head.


    As a maid helped me slip off my jacket, my attention drifted back to Arnold.


    Something about him felt... different.


    Sure, his hair was still fully intact in contrast to Adam''s balding scalp. But there was more to it. His eyes¡ªjust as sharp and unyielding as thest time we met¡ªwere the same, but his face... did he have fewer wrinkles?


    Maybe a stic surgery? He looked younger somehow. Maybe it was the lighting.


    As I approached them with Sam, Arnold smiled at me with calcted charm. "Good to see you again, Mr. Somnus."


    Sam stepped forward to greet his father. "Hi, Dad."


    Arnold looked at him, his face softening just slightly. "Wee, my son. Please, both of you, have a seat." He gestured to the couch with a wave of his hand.


    As we sat down, Arnold''s eyes flicked to a maid who had appeared silently behind us. "Anna, bring the guests some coffee."


    She gave a slight bow. "Yes, sir," she replied, before disappearing quietly out of the atrium.


    Arnold then turned his gaze back to me, his smile fading into something far more serious. "So... Jack," he started, his voice low but pointed. "I''ve heard that you''re trying to ask for my help. But I think you''ve got it all wrong."


    I felt a knot form in my stomach.


    Arnold leaned forward, locking his eyes on mine. "What did you do, Jack, that my son is now in danger because of you? You need to exin yourself clearly," he said, his words icy. "Otherwise, you won''t just lose any chance of getting help¡ªyou''ll put yourself in even more danger."


    I steadied myself before answering. "All I know right now is that I''ve caught the attention of an expert hacker from an organization called Zero, which... from what I understand, is based in Russia. The person leading it seems to hate me, and the reason¡ªat least from what I can tell¡ªis my quick rise in wealth."


    Arnold''s expression didn''t change, but the air around us felt colder.


    He leaned back slightly, his eyes still piercing mine. "I''ve heard people in my circles talk about you," he said, with an edge of amusement. "The luckiest investor of the century. Some say the smartest." His lips curled into a strange smile. "Jack... I hear you spouting off about Zero this, Russia that...


    wealth, haters, hackers... But... the risk-reward ratio just doesn''t match up, Mr. Somnus."


    He turned his head to Adam, his ountant. "Speak up, Adam."


    Adam straightened, meeting my eyes. "We''ve done some research, Mr. Somnus. On the movements of Russian oligarchs, other influential entities... and the attention they''re paying to you... The risks they seem to be taking to...


    let''s say, stand in your way¡ªwell, they''re disproportionate to your current worth."


    Sam spoke up. "I am pretty sure Jack did not do anything that would warrant this."


    "Quiet, Sam." Arnold said.


    I took a deep breath and looked at Arnold, trying to keep myposure. "Before we continue, Mr. Johnson, I have a question for you. Do you know what Freewinds is?"


    Silence.


    No answer, only a slight vibration of Arnold''s eyebrow.


    Just then, the maid returned with our coffees.


    Arnold turned to her, breaking the silence. "Anna," he said, "while you''re at it, bring us a bottle of whiskey from my stash. The Macan 18-Year-Old Sherry Oak, if you would."

 Chapter 140: Church?

    Anna walked downstairs, and I could hear her steps behind me. Arnold leaned back, looking in her direction.


    When the door to the basement of the mansion shut, his attention shifted back to me, the look on his face steely.


    "How do you know about Freewinds?" He asked.


    "I got an invitation."


    His eyes flickered with something¡ªsurprise, maybe¡ªbut it vanished just as fast.


    He nced at Sam, clearly hesitating for a moment. Then, as if deciding it didn''t matter, he sighed and leaned forward.


    "Freewinds isn''t for just anyone, Jack." His voice dropped lower, more deliberate. "Celebrities, politicians, multi-billionaires¡ªthose are the ones that Freewinds invites. You getting an invite?" He shook his head, a hint of disbelief crossing his face. "That''s not something they do lightly. It''s starting to smell funny... but let''s just say maybe they''re impressed by how fast you''ve risen."


    "Wait... Freewinds?" Sam spoke up. "Is it the club you asked me about?"


    Arnold shot Sam a hard, but protective look. "It''s an underground club, Sam. Stay out of it. I don''t want you involved in dangerous things."


    I kept my eyes on Arnold. "So, you''re part of Freewinds?"


    "Of course I am." He didn''t hesitate.


    "Do you use the club to connect with government officials?"


    Arnold''s expression darkened. "Jack," he warned, his voice dropping, "don''t dig where you don''t need to."


    Before I could say anything, Anna returned, carrying a tray with crystal sses and a bottle of whiskey¡ªMacan 18-year-old, expensive as sin. She set it down smoothly, pouring the dark liquid into each ss.


    Arnold slid a ss of whiskey across the table toward me.


    His eyes were on mine again, cold and calcting."Now, I''ll level with you. You need my help finding the guy who''s got it out for you. I''m willing. But nothing''s free. I need something in return."


    I raised an eyebrow, taking the ss. "What exactly do you want?"


    Arnold took his time, swirling his whiskey, then brought the ss to his lips. He didn''t answer right away, letting the silence stretch. "I want your votes, Jack."


    "Votes?" I repeated, not understanding.


    "You''ll get it once you''re in the club," Arnold said, shing a knowing smile, like he was holding all the cards.


    Adam, who had been silent up, suddenly cleared his throat. "But Arnold," he said cautiously, "we still haven''t determined why they''reing after him."


    Arnold waved him off, eyes still locked on me. "Doesn''t matter. I can look past that. Especially if Jack''s about to be a fellow Freewinds member. Isn''t that right?" He leaned back.


    I didn''t flinch. "I''ve got nothing to hide, Mr. Johnson."


    Arnold let out a low chuckle, but there was no warmth in it. "Everyone''s got something to hide, Jack. The only difference is who''s better at covering their tracks."


    He leaned back on the couch, eyes gleaming. "Now, as for this hacker¡ªor whoever''s behind it¡ªwe''ll find them. Within gangs, there''s always a thread, a small connection. But it''s not a clean job. Can''t just run a trace and call it a day. The government is too lenient, too soft with these bastards.


    Too much red tape, too many rules. We don''t have those problems."


    I took a sip of the whiskey, its warmth spreading through me. "If it''s a Russian oligarch targeting me, isn''t that a bit... much, even for you, Mr. Johnson?"


    Arnold''s eyes shed with irritation, his tone turning cold. "Nothing is too much for me, Jack."


    There was a beat of silence; I must have hit a nerve. He stared at me for a long moment before softening his tone. "You can''t move against someone like me or you without stepping on someone''s toes. And trust me, Jack, I know whose toes to step on."


    ''I... I actually don''t know what he means with this...'' I thought.


    Adam chimed in again, more confidently this time. "With Arnold''s reach... we''ll get to them. Gangs, cartels, oligarchs... doesn''t matter."


    Arnold took another sip of his whiskey, a satisfied look on his face. "We''ll take care of this, Jack. But don''t forget," he said, his voice turning sharp again, "you owe me. And I always collect."


    The mood changed after that tense exchange, and for some reason, we started talking about investments¡ªSam''s in particr.


    Arnoldseemedmorerxed,asifhehadalreadyresolvedtheissue.


    Arnold poured himself another ss of whiskey, ncing at his son with something close to pride. "Sam''s doing well," he said, a hint of satisfaction in his voice. "Maybe Gabriel will finally have somepetition for that first spot this year." He chuckled, clearly pleased with his son''s progress.


    The mention of Gabriel made me wonder, "What about Evelyn?"


    The moment her name left my lips, the atmosphere shifted again, darker, heavier.


    Arnold''s gaze hardened, and the lightness vanished.


    It was as if I had brought forth a typhoon.


    That was the moment the meeting ended.


    Arnoldrosewithasternface. "Jack," he said, his voice t and final, "ept that invitation to Freewinds tomorrow."


    With that, it was over.


    I had my answer and my next move¡ªwhether I wanted it or not.


    Leaving Arnold''s mansion, the night air felt cool against my face as I slid into the car, to drive back to Gainessville.


    ...


    The next day, I came back from university.


    The house was empty¡ªCharlotte wasn''t back yet.


    I stared at the phone. Without hesitating, I called the number on the invitation again.


    The same woman picked up. "Mr. Somnus?"


    "I ept the invitation," I said quickly.


    "We''re d, sir. A government official will be at your house in no more than three hours. Are you avable?"


    "Yes," I replied.


    "Perfect. I look forward to seeing you then," she said before hanging up.


    Just over an hourter, Charlotte came home.


    I told her that I had decided to join the Freewinds club and mentioned that Arnold Johnson was a part of it.


    "Be careful, Jack."


    A few minutester, a ck car pulled up to the house, moving slowly.


    It rolled to a stop in front of the house, and my security team immediately went to work, checking the driver and the passenger.


    The driver was a solidly built man with a military haircut.


    The back door of the car opened and a man stepped out. He was somewhat plump, with a square-cut hairstyle. His suit was dark and well-tailored,plemented by a golden tie. Despite his slightly rotund figure, his demeanor was one of quiet confidence and control.


    After my security gave the all-clear, I walked up and stepped into the back of the car. The door shut and the car pulled away from the house.


    The man did not extend his hand for a handshake. Instead, leaning back in the seat, he looked at me calmly.


    "I''m Rudy Garcia," he said. "Member of the Florida Senate. Republican."


    ''Alright... who asked?'' I thought. "Jack Somnus... non-affiliated?"


    He chuckled softly. "It doesn''t matter anyway; I''m just here to introduce you."


    "So... where exactly are we going?"


    Rudy Garc¨ªa adjusted his golden tie. "We''re driving to Oc," he said. "We''ll be there in a few minutes."


    "There''s a branch of the club in Oc?"


    "That''s the location of the nearest Church of Scientology."


    I raised my eyebrows. ''Scientology?'' I vaguely remembered some... unsettling stories associated with it, but I didn''t voice my thoughts.


    A few minutester, the car pulled into a parking lot in front of a striking building bathed in neon blue pain and lights. Bold letters spelled out "SCIENTOLOGY" across the top, and a sign resembling a cross was standing atop the building.


    A few people wearing casual clothes sat on benches nearby, seemingly rxed and waiting.


    Rudy Garc¨ªa stepped out of the car. "Alright, Mr. Somnus, follow me."


    We walked up to the entrance and stepped inside. The interior was clean, with polished floors. The air was cool and a bit... rxing?


    In the main area, a few people were seated at a desk, each holding two small metal cans in their hands. Wires from the cans connected to a machine on the desk.


    Someone on the other side of the desk was focused intently on the machine, adjusting dials and taking notes.


    "What are they doing?" I asked Garc¨ªa, taking in the unusual scene.


    He nced over briefly. "They''re going through therapies," he said, but as we walked up the stairs to the second floor, his tone changed. "But the religion is just a cover," he added.


    The second floor had a markedly different vibe. It was a more luxurious, rxed zone, with high-end furnishings. Expensive-looking couches lined the walls, and a few men sat lounging on them, giving us casual nods as we passed by.


    We continued up to the third floor.


    Here, a security guard stood by a door.


    The senator showed the guard a card.


    The guard nodded and let us through.


    I turned to Garc¨ªa. "What''s that card?"


    Garc¨ªa shed the card at me briefly. It had eight squares drawn on it, all marked with checks. "It''s made-up stuff about Operating Thetan levels from the church. You can read up on it if you want."


    We proceeded through the door into an office.


    There was a woman sitting at a nice, pretty redwood desk. And the woman was pretty as well. She looked to be in her early thirties, with long, midnight brown waves of hair. She had a gentle face and beautiful green eyes, as well as a few gentle freckles around her small nose.


    As soon as we entered, she stood up with a small smile. "Mr. Somnus, I''m Operator Liliana. I was the one who spoke with you; it''s great to meet you in person."

 Chapter 141: Rules

    Liliana moved closer, her smile warm. She gently ced a hand on my shoulder, her touch light but intentional. "Wee, Mr. Somnus," she said softly, "please sit so we can talk."


    I took a seat across from her, feeling her eyes on me the entire time. She remained standing for a moment before gracefully sitting back down, never breaking eye contact.


    "So, what''s this club really about?" I asked.


    Her smile didn''t falter, but her response was measured. "Before I can exin the inner workings of the club, you''ll need to officially join. Thates with amitment¡ªa $50,000 donation to the club every month."


    "That''s $600,000 a year. Isn''t that a bit much?"


    She tilted her head slightly, as if amused. "The benefits far outweigh the cost, I assure you. There''s a multitude of services avable to our members, not to mention the meetings themselves. They''re enough to justify the sacrifice. Trust me, you''lle to see it as a small price."


    She leaned in, her voice lowering just a touch. "You could easily make back way more than $600,000 at your first meeting. The money is symbolic, Mr. Somnus."


    I narrowed my eyes at her. "Symbolic? Or is it just a way to make sure every member is an aplice, so no one can speak out against the club?"


    "People have spoken out before, Mr. Somnus. It doesn''t change anything." her response came without dy. "And, if you wish, you can leave the club at any moment. There are no chains here. However," she paused for emphasis, "it''s rare that anyone decides to leave."


    Something about this whole setup was unnerving.


    "Fine," I said after a brief moment. "I''ll join."


    Liliana''s smile widened. "Excellent." She reached across the desk and handed me a pen and a checkbook. "Please, write the first check for $50,000."


    I hesitated for only a second before grabbing the pen and signing the check. Let''s just say that this was an investment¡ªinto what, I had no idea.


    Liliana took the check and disappeared through a door behind her desk, leaving me alone in the room.


    A few minutes passed, and then she returned, her smile even brighter than before.


    "All done," she said cheerfully as she sat back down.


    She ced a card in front of me, simr to the one Rudy Garc¨ªa had used to ess this office. It had eight squares on it, all checked, just like his.


    "You''re now officially part of the Freewinds club, Mr. Somnus." Her voice took on a yful tone. "You can just call me Lily."


    "Alright, Lily. How does the voting work?"


    Her eyebrows rose in mild surprise. "Voting?"


    I leaned back in the chair, folding my arms. "What? You thought I''d join some shady cult without confirming it''s not a scam?"


    Liliana let out a softugh. "No, no, it''s okay. It''s often that people join through rmendations." She paused, studying me for a moment. "You spoke with Mr. Johnson, am I right?" Her smile lingered, waiting for confirmation.


    I didn''t answer, just keeping my gaze steady. She picked up on it and continued with a slightly more serious tone. "He''s the only one in your circle who''s a member."


    "If he''s the only one, why did I of all people get an invitation? Why don''t Sam Johnson or Gabriel Johnson know about this club?"


    She sped her hands in front of her. "You see, Mr. Somnus, invitations are given based on aplishments and influence, not money. I was the one who personally sent the invitation to you after taking into ount your growth and presence. But there''s more to it; people seem to be interested in you for some reason. We came to the conclusion that there is something about you that we are not aware of."


    "And you want to find out what?"


    "No. Never. We don''t breach our members'' privacy. We simply provide a tform."


    "Sure..." I smirked. "Now, can you exin something about this club? Or do I need to pay you another $50,000?"


    Liliana chuckled. "Fair enough. Let me give you a brief overview... The meetings take ce on a luxurious cruise ship. Attractive models, the finest service you can imagine, exquisite food. But most importantly, during the cruise, members can ask for favors in return for voting points."


    "Every year, each member of the club is granted 15 points to vote; there is no favoritism when ites to that. What happens during the cruise are what we call ''voting auctions.''. The voting members make requests for a ''favor'', which could include anything. Then, members who are able to fulfill that favor bid on it. The member willing to do the favor for the least amount of voting points wins."


    I tried to digest the information. "What kind of great benefitse with those voting points that they arepeting to fulfill people''s cravings like this?" I asked.


    "Let me finish first... ''favors'' can also be negotiated privately, outside the voting auction. This is where members can form alliances."


    "Now to answer your question..." she started. "The most influential and capable members of the Freewinds club can umte a significant number of points by the end of the year. There are two primary ways to use those points."


    I raised an eyebrow.


    "One," she continued, "is to ask for a ''favor''¡ªone that carries a much higher risk or value. Something that would require far more voting points for someone to be willing to fulfill it."


    She paused, her green eyes flickering as though sizing me up before going on. "The second option is to sacrifice those points for status within the club. In essence, giving up your points can increase your rank."


    I scratched my chin. "And what''s the benefit of that? Why should I care?"


    Liliana''s smile widened slightly. "Well, Mr. Somnus, as you already know, we use the Church of Scientology as our cover. There''s something within the church called the ''Operating Thetan levels.'' It''s all made up, of course, designed to brainwash the public. But we in the Freewinds club have co-opted this system. The card you received shows you at Level VIII, the highest in their church."


    She pulled out her own card andid it on the desk, showing it had the same ck checks up to VIII, but there were also three extra red checks on top of the first three.


    "In the Freewinds club, we operate with levels from VIII to XV.As you ascend, the privileges increase¡ªbetter ess to key members, more private meetings, exclusive deals and most importantly, you gain ess to the results of the club''s most fundamental research."


    I looked at the card Liliana ced on the desk, showing the additional red checks; something didn''t sit right. "You say there are 15 levels, but if you double-cross every square, that makes 16 levels."


    Liliana seemed amused. "You''re perceptive, Mr. Somnus. But that final level... it''s not used."


    "Why?" I asked, keeping my tone casual.


    Her smile thinned slightly. "It''s... just not. Let''s leave it at that."


    "Alright," I said, leaning back in my chair. "So what kind of benefits can I expect at my current level?"


    She shifted in her seat, the yful tone returning to her voice. "Well, for starters, you gain ess to certain... advantages. For example, some members of the Church of Scientology¡ªdevotees, we call them¡ªcan work for you as maids, helpers. It''s part of their ''service'' to the higher levels."


    "Are you fucking kidding me?" I recoiled slightly; my face hardened. "How is that allowed? I''m not going to take in ves."


    Liliana looked at me as if my reaction was expected. "I, myself, don''t take advantage of that particr part of the club, but I must mention it."


    "I''m no angel, but there are limits to what I''m willing to be involved in. This isn''t something I''m going to touch."


    Her face softened, almost as if she respected the stance. "I understand."


    "And what else?"


    Suddenly Liliana became more serious. "New members also gain ess to the first page of our research."


    "What kind of research are we talking about? Is it that sort of religious bullshit that those people below are doing? If so, than no thanks."


    Her eyes were studying me intensely. "Mr. Somnus," she started, her voice steady, "how old do you think I am?"


    I wasn''t sure where she was going with it. But I took a moment to really look at her. Her skin was smooth, no obvious wrinkles. Her face didn''t show any signs of surgery¡ªno tightened jawline or unnaturally taut skin. Everything seemed natural.


    I was about to say twenty-six, but there was something about her that felt older, more mature.


    "Twenty-nine," I said, taking a shot in the dark.


    She smiled, a wide, genuine smile. "You actually guessed higher than the politician who brought you here."


    I nced back at Garc¨ªa, who was leaning back against the wall casually, his arms crossed, showing no reaction.


    "But, Mr. Somnus," she continued, her voice dropping to a near whisper, "I''m 46."


    What... Forty-six?!

 Chapter 142: New Avenue

    There was no way. She looked no older than someone in theirte twenties.


    "How¡­?" The question slipped out before I could even think about it.


    Liliana''s eyes held a secret. "That is part of the research I mentioned. Healthcare and life-prelonging therapies and products. All of the research is based on scientific methods."


    "Why not sell the products, then? Wouldn''t people pay millions for ess to therapies that could do that?"


    "Well... Mr. Somnus, you said it yourself¡ªmillions... what''s that? That''s nothing. And even if the club could earn a lot more.


    Let''s say a few billion. It''s still nothingpared to the influence it gains by keeping this information secret."


    "Think about it." She continued. "If this research was made public, it would bemoditized. The people who buy it would get what they want, and the club would earn a finite amount. But by keeping this knowledge exclusive, we offer something far more valuable."


    "Every member of the Freewinds can benefit from it. Lifelong advantages that keep them invested in the club and, in turn, extend the reach and power of the organization. The circle continues, and our influence grows."


    She paused, studying my reaction. "Not only that, but the scientists who conduct this research gain much more. If not for the Freewinds, they''d be average scientists, working for a decent wage, maybe a ''good'' one by most people''s standards. But good isn''t enough. These people sacrifice their lives for this research."


    I rxed in the seat and looked at the white ceeling for a few seconds, trying to grasp the scope of what she was saying. Then I looked back at her. "So... are these scientists the ones with the highest status in this club?"


    "I can''t say." She answered almost immediately. "After all, members'' identities are private, even to other members. You can only get to know other members and their identities during the meetings."


    I nodded slightly.


    She continued, her eyes steady on mine. "But what I can tell you is that it was the scientists who started this research¡ªright after the first world war¡ªwho thought about creating this club. They knew that by forming an exclusive group around their findings, they could ensure their work would continue, that it would be funded, supported, and expanded upon for generations."


    I had a few thoughts going through my mind at that moment.


    What were the contents of that first page? Was it just some garbage to throw at the peasants?


    And also...


    I met her gaze. "Can members remain anonymous during the meetings?"


    "Interesting question... It''s possible, yes. But requesting a ''favor'' would usually reveal your identity. After all, the person fulfilling the favor would need to know who they''re working with, don''t you think?"


    I thought about that for a moment, then turned my attention to Garc¨ªa, who was still standing there quietly. "But Senator Garc¨ªa already knows my identity."


    Liliana''s smile was back, calm and reassuring. "Don''t worry, Mr. Garc¨ªa will not speak out about new members. He understands the importance of discretion, just as everyone in the club does." she looked at the Senator. "Am I right. Mr.


    Garc¨ªa?"


    "Of course, Lily," he answered.


    I looked at Liliana. "So everyone calls you Lily?"


    She smiled sweetly. "You thought you''re getting some preferential treatment?"


    "No. Not really. Anyway... you said something about getting a page of that research."


    Liliana reached over to one of the shelves behind her, pulling out a thin sheet of paper. She handed it to me with a casual smile. "I have many copies of this here, but don''t get your hopes too high. There are some things in it that will help you slow down aging. But most of it is already pretty much public knowledge."


    I took the page from her, ncing over it.


    She didn''t even give me a moment to fully absorb the information before she spoke again.


    "The points reset already took ce this year, after the November cruise. The next cruise will be in February, where new voting points will be assigned. Do you have any more questions, or can we part ways for today, Mr. Somnus?"


    "How do you keep track of the voting points?"


    "All transactions need to be confirmed by operators, just like me. We also know when a favor has been fulfilled, and only then will the points be transferred."


    "Do all members need to be operators at some point?" I asked, curious about the structure of the club; she was supposedly a level XI member. Were all level XI members made operators?


    She shook her head. "No."


    "Are there any penalties in the club?"


    "Penalties for what?"


    "I don''t know¡­ harming other club members for example?"


    "No such thing. " Her answer came quick and dismissive. "Anything outside of favors does not concern the club."


    "Well¡­ I don''t think I have any more questions."


    Liliana stood up, smiling politely as if we had just concluded a pleasant business meeting. "We will send a letter to your house or wherever you are at the time with information about the next meeting of the club. You cane to the church here anytime to ask about anything."


    I stood up, the page still in my hand, ncing at it once more. "And you don''t mind if I spread this?"


    Her expression remained calm as she shook her head. "Oh no, not at all. This part of the research dates back to the Second World War. Academia has already reached the same conclusions a few years ago¡­"


    I raised an eyebrow. ''A few years ago, huh? So they''re¡­ what? Sixty years ahead now?''


    I took a step to the door and then stopped, turning around to face her again.


    "Can members bring someone to the meetings?"


    "Not without informing us beforehand."


    I nodded, "Alright. See you in February, then?"


    "Maybe," she said, with a smile.


    I walked out through the door and Senator Rudy Garc¨ªa followed behind me.


    As soon as we stepped out, Senator Rudy Garc¨ªa turned to me. "Hide that page in your pocket."


    "Why?"


    He leaned in closer. "Because those people downstairs think you''ve reached OT VIII the same way they''re trying to. If they see you bringing something down, who knows what they''ll do?"


    I folded the page and slid it into my jacket pocket, just as he suggested and we continued downstairs.


    Once outside, Garc¨ªa led the way to the car, and the drive back to Gainesville was conducted inplete silence.


    When they finally dropped me off at my house, I stepped inside, my mind still spinning a bit.


    I closed the door behind me.


    On the way here, I''ve been reading through the page.


    It seemed almost... normal.


    Too normal, considering what I had just learned.


    Suddenly, Charlotte walked out of the bedroom, her eyes scanning me for an answer. "And?" she asked.


    "Well... I will tell youter."


    Her gaze shifted to the page in my hand. "What''s that?"


    "I''m trying to figure that out," I said, walking to my office.


    She followed me in, "Can I look at it?" she asked cautiously.


    "Sure. They didn''t say I couldn''t share it."


    We sat down at the desk together, and Iid the page out in front of us.


    Charlotte nced at the page, her brow furrowing. "Are these... health rmendations? Did you go to a doctor or something?" She squinted at the list. "I see creatine, electrolytes¡ªstuff I take¡ªbut there''s a ton of other things here. Someone actually takes this many pills?"


    "I got it from the club."


    She paused, then rolled her eyes. "I knew it. It''s a scam. They''re just a bunch of health freaks trying to push some lifestyle n."


    "I guess," I muttered.


    "Whatever. " She sighed, standing up from the chair. "I thought it was some crazy secret society for the rich or something." With that, she turned and left my office, leaving me alone with the page.


    From the top, a list of supplements was given with specific doses per kilogram of body mass next to it.


    Creatine for athletic performance and memory. TMG for reducing dementia and Alzheimer''s risks, hydrolyzed cogen for skin and joints, NAC for skin health, multivitamins, electrolytes, hyaluronic acid, psyllium husk¡­ and the list went on and on.


    I turned on the PC and started searching for the supplements.


    Most had solid research behind them¡ªthings I could easily find on fitness or health websites. Others were more obscure, with way less supporting research conducted.


    Going back to the research page, after the list of supplements was a list of lifestyle rmendations.


    Quick, intense bursts of exercise.


    Intermittent and periodic fasting.


    Uninterrupted deep sleep.


    Avoiding the midday sun.


    A diet low in calories, sugars, and protein but high in unsaturated fats.


    What really struck me was the part about fasting. There was barely any credible research on intermittent fasting at the moment, at least not that I could find.


    However, I knew from my other timeline that within a few years, fasting would be widely epted as one of the major ways to extend one''s life.


    This paper is ahead of even the current publicly released research.


    What now? Do I actually try any of this? I


    Not too long ago, I''ve been thinking... What if I don''t have enough time to enjoy everything I''ve worked for?


    That... time is slipping away. That sooner orter, I''ll have to leave this world.


    But what if there is a way to live forever?


    I thought, but then a dark thought crashed into me, and I shot up from my chair without thinking.


    This club is gaining control over me.

 Chapter 143: First Meeting

    What now?


    One way to go about it would be to hand this information over to Luna Park. She could probably publish it¡ªexpose everything.


    But then again, if this research has never reached the light of day, there must be a reason.


    Maybe other club members tried to reveal it before, and the club stopped them at thest moment.


    Maybe they''ve got people in publishing, stopping those articles from getting published, or maybe they just silence anyone who tries to leak anything about them.


    It was too risky. If they''ve kept this hidden for decades, I wouldn''t be the first to try.


    ''No'', I decided.


    The best thing I could do now is build my influence outside the club. Gain more power, and when the time is right¡­ maybe I can take over the club from the inside.


    I had no idea how far the club''s influence extended.


    I needed to be patient.


    ...


    On Wednesday, February 18, 2004, Charlotte and I were soaring through the skies in a helicopter, heading toward the waters off New York Harbor.


    The dark waves of the Hudson below us stretching toward the Antic.


    A cruise ship was waiting for us at the harbor.


    Charlotte sat next to me in a thin ck dress with spaghetti straps, the hem just brushing mid-thigh, while I was wearing a dark suit.


    Charlotte knew everything about the club.


    Trying not to unnecessarily provoke the club for the moment being, I informed them first about the fact that I would share the knowledge about the club with her.


    The sound of the helicopter wings filled the cabin as the pilot turned slightly in his seat, speaking through the headset. "Sir. Miss. We''ll bending in five minutes."


    I nced over at Charlotte, and I couldn''t help but smirk.


    She was wearing an adorable panda mask.


    A softugh escaped her lips. "You look funny; I still can''t get used to it."


    I had a tiger mask on...


    Operator Lily gave me those masks, saying that those who wished to remain anonymous were to wear them.


    But it felt a bit absurd.


    I leaned closer to Charlotte, lowering my voice just enough to ensure the pilot couldn''t overhear. "Just remember¡ªdon''t say your name, or mine, to anyone. Also, please stay by my side at all times. We have no idea what these people might be up to."


    Charlotte nodded. "Got it. No names, no wandering off. But... I have to admit, I feel kinda important right now," she said, "flying in a helicopter to a party on a massive yacht..."


    "Hopefully it''ll be just a normal party," I muttered.


    As the helicopter droned on toward the yacht, my thoughts shifted to a conversation I had a week ago with Arnold Johnson.


    The Johnson family had made big strides in tracking down the people behind the cyberattacks.


    Arnold had confirmed that the gang targeting people close to me had connections to the Abramov family¡ªan oligarch family from Russia.


    It didn''t add up, though. From the intelligence information that he has, the Abramov family was never interested in the cyberworld, IT or anything even close to that.


    On the other hand, they have a history of moneyundering...


    But the biggest piece of news Arnold shared was that the money from the Zero-days sold by "Zero" could be traced back to the Abramov family.


    That meant "Zero" might have been paying the Abramovs to target me, not the other way around.


    Another piece in the puzzle was that a month ago news came out that the U.S. government was nning to shut down the physical cables and satellite connections that provide inte ess to and from other nations.


    They imed it was the only solution left tobat the endless wave of cyberattacks¡ªattacks that weren''t justing from Russia anymore but from everywhere around the world.


    And as soon as they publicly announced it, something strange happened¡ªthe cyberattacks ceased overnight.


    Not a single breach or major hack had been reported since.


    There were also ongoing diplomatic talks between the U.S. and Russia.


    The U.S. had used Russia multiple times of harboring or even supporting the hacking organizations responsible, but Russia denied everything.


    They insisted they had no involvement and no knowledge of any such groups operating within their borders.


    And so not only did I not gain information about "Zero", but I have actually lost the lead that would insinuate they are from Russia.


    At this point, they might be from any country...


    They could have been paying the Abramov family, as well as using Russian IP''s to mislead the investigators.


    This also meant that the person who had the future cybersecurity knowledge might not be from Russia.


    But thest clue I had that would point at Russia was the Bitcoin Whitepaper released by Russian programmers.


    In those five minutes, the skies darkened, and rain began to pour down in heavy sheets. It added a sense of drama to the moment as our helicopter started its descent.


    A minuteter, I could see the massive yacht on the horizon through the rain-streaked windows.


    It was enormous, with a sprawling pool on the deck. On it''s side, painted in bold blue letters was the name Freewinds.


    As we approached thending zone, I noticed another helicopter taking off, disappearing into the gray skies just as we arrived.


    The moment we touched down, two people in light blue uniforms came sprinting to the heli, umbres in hand.


    They were well-trained for this kind of weather; their sole purpose seemed to be to cater to us.


    They reached the helicopter and immediately opened the umbres and offered them to us with respect.


    The look on their faces was calm and professional.


    "Wee aboard, sir, ma''am," one of them said, gesturing towards the entrance of the yacht.


    I took the umbre, stepping out into the rain.


    They helped Charlotte down next, treating her with the same care and respect, one of the attendants making sure she didn''t slip on the wet surface.


    After getting off the heli, a faint smirk yed on Charlotte''s lips as she adjusted the hem of her ck dress.


    As soon as the helicopter soared back into the rain-soaked skies, we were escorted to the door leading inside.


    The attendants were treating us like royalty.


    Once we entered, I felt like I had gone back in time yet again.


    The interior wasn''t modern or simple like in most yachts¡ªit felt as if I had walked straight into a Renaissance ballroom. The walls were made out of stone bs with patterns carved into them and the room was bathed in a warm golden light.


    Everything had this medieval, old-money feel, and it screamed rich.


    The ballroom was massive¡ªtwo floors with an open, spaciousyout.


    Right in front of us, the ground floor featured arge dance hall where a dozen people were dancing.


    Only two of them wore masks like us, and already, I recognized some faces.


    To the right, there were doors after doors, probably leading to private rooms.


    I saw one man rush off of the dance floor, entering one of the rooms, holding the hand of a beautiful brte.


    To the left was the staircase, spiraling up to the second floor, where a balcony wrapped around the entire area.


    Up there, many tables were set up, and I could see many more guests dining or watching the scene below.


    Charlotte''s eyes scanned the room, and she leaned closer to me, whispering, "Jack, all the women here are wearing insanely expensive-looking designer dresses... And they''re all drop-dead gorgeous."


    I scanned the room, taking in all the women twirling around with older dudes. The dresses were fancy, glittering under the soft lights, but it didn''t take much to know what was up.


    I nced around at the chicks dancing with the older men, most of them wearing fancy gowns that shimmered under the chandelier lights.


    They were graceful, almost too perfect, but it didn''t take much to know what was up.


    "Most of them aren''t guests," I told her, my voice low. "They''re hired models."


    In fact, most of the women were in their mid-twenties, dancing with men decades older than them. There was only one older couple swaying among them¡ªprobably married.


    "Even so, you''re more beautiful than all of them." I added.


    Charlotte turned to look at me. "Stop lying. I''m wearing a freakin'' panda mask!"


    "Makes you look even cuter."


    "Alright, Mr. Smooth Talker. what do we do now?"


    I gestured to the staircase. "Let''s head upstairs."


    As we made our way up, I started noticing the subtleties of how this ce worked.


    Most of the models worked as waiters, but if one of the members so desired, they could just ask, and the models would walk down the stairs with them, hand in hand and dance with them.


    I spotted a few male models walking around as well. After all, there were female members of the club too.


    As we finally reached the top and found an empty table, I nced around the room. There were about eighty people upstairs.


    At one of the tables, I saw Arnold Johnson. He had a big smile on his face; he wasn''t putting the same airs on as he did when he was speaking with me.


    Across from him was a man with gray hair, but I couldn''t see his face from this angle.


    When ites to familiar faces, the man that entered one of the private rooms with one of the models was Tom King, the President of the Florida Senate. Which confirmed to me that Arnold Johnson dark lobbied him during those meetings.


    I recognized a few other politicians too, but I couldn''t remember their names.


    My eyesnded on Max Griffin, the CEO of Citydel, sitting at a nearby table. He was one of the 20 richest men in the U.S., worth over $5 billion.


    But then I saw someone unexpected walk up the stairs.


    She was wearing a puffy red dress with shiny stones. Her dark brown hair flowed down in waves.


    Gabriel''s wife, Emily Heart.


    After getting to the second floor, she walked straight to Arnold''s table.

 Chapter 144: Auction

    When Emily reached Arnold''s table, she leaned down to speak with him briefly, a quiet exchange that I couldn''t make out.


    Then she turned to the man with gray hair sitting opposite Arnold.


    Emily bowed slightly in respect before engaging in a quick, whispered conversation.


    After that brief interaction, Emily walked away from Arnold''s table and headed to another one near the center of the balcony.


    There, sitting at the table in his tailored suit, was the CEO of Bloomberg, Ryan Bloomberg


    It wasn''t surprising for Emily to know him; after all, they were both from media-rted families, but it was Emily''s next move that caught me off guard.


    She sauntered over to his table, her hips swaying with the soft music ying from below. Without hesitation, she sat down next to him, leaning in close.


    Emily was flirting with him, her fingers brushing his arm, her eyes locked on his as she spoke in hushed tones.


    Whatever she was saying, it was working. Ryan''s body rxed, and heughed at something she whispered. His hand reached out, lightly resting on her arm.


    How many lovers does she have?


    I guess she is trying to get something from him?


    It was fun to theorize, but it was time to act on my own ns.


    I ced my hand on Charlotte''s exposed back, and she immediately sensed my intentions.


    Without a word, I stood up, and she followed behind me as we walked up to Arnold''s table.


    I caught a glimpse of the man with the gray hair sitting across from Arnold. His face came into view¡ªsharp features, an expression of deep thought, but also calm confidence.


    I knew who he was immediately.


    Net worth of over $50 billion, the second-richest man in the United States, right after Bill Gates.


    Warren Bufford.


    This was a man who could bend the world to his will.


    He was known for controlling industries from railroads to energy to finance.


    Warren''s eyes briefly met mine as we arrived at the table.


    Coincidentally, eyes were the only thing visible through the mask that I was wearing.


    We sat down on one side of the table, with Arnold on my left and Warren on my right.


    They gazed at us with the calcted looks of people who were used to others vying for their time.


    "Do you have any business with me?" Warren said, his voice deep, rich, but not unfriendly.


    I shook my head. "No. I have business with Mr. Johnson."


    And in that moment, Arnold seemed to recognize my voice.


    "What do you want?" Arnold asked calmly yet sharply.


    "That''s what I wanted to ask... How many votes do you want from me?"


    Arnold''s eyes narrowed. "All of them," he replied bluntly.


    "All...? Let''s be honest, Mr. Johnson." I paused for a moment. "The people you found were hired to cause me trouble, but you haven''t found the actual culprit that paid them. I think I should be able to request one more favor."


    Arnold''s eyes darkened slightly. "And what would that be?"


    "I want to investigate the background of a few programmers from Russia."


    Arnold didn''t answer immediately.


    Before he could respond, Warren, still sitting there like a king surveying his subjects, chuckled softly. "If you can''t do it, Arnold. I can fulfill that request."


    But Arnold quickly raised a hand, stopping Mr. Bufford in his tracks. "Warren... I know this man," he said firmly. "If you take his favor, our rtionship ends here."


    Warren paused, considering Arnold''s words carefully. Then he broke into a deep, boomingugh¡ªthe kind ofugh that only the ultra-rich could muster. "It''s not worth it, then."


    Arnold didn''tugh. He turned his gaze back to me. "Aren''t you a bit too greedy?" His voice had a cold edge to it now.


    I held his stare. "This is business. The votes you need will be yours. I just want this one favor."


    ''We didn''t sign a contract for thest favor, so I could theoretically abandon Arnold and use my voting points at the auction, but making an enemy out of this man isn''t something I''m interested in.'' I thought.


    Arnold studied me for another moment, then gave a slight nod, as if he hade to a conclusion.


    But before he could speak further, the soft golden light around us dimmed, and all eyes slowly moved to the far end of the balcony.


    My eyes followed everyone else''s gaze to a set of curtains, deep crimson in color, that were slowly parting.


    Behind the curtains, a golden light poured out, illuminating the silhouette of a man.


    Hewasshortandworealightbluesuit.Hisdarkblondehairwaspulledbackintoamanbun.


    He looked to be around my age.


    Whoever it was, I felt like they were someone special... in a different way than the others.


    But as he stepped forward, I was taken aback. I had expected someone cold,posed,maybe even intimidating. But the second he opened his mouth, I realized how wrong I was.


    "Heyyy, everyone!" he said, his voice almost sing-songy, like a kid. "I missed all of you so much! It feels like forever since ourst party, right?"


    He started pping his hands together like a child, unable to contain their excitement, in an almost cartoonish way.


    "I''m super-duper proud of you all!" he continued, a goofy grin spreading across his face. "You all got your fifteen voting points back! Woohoo! High five to everyone! Boom! Boom!" He mimicked air high-fives, swinging his arms around.


    Then he threw his arms wide open. "And guess what? You know what time it is, right? It''s time to begin the AUCTION!"


    He wiggled his fingers in the air dramatically. "This is gonna be soooo fun!"


    ''Who the hell is this guy?'' I thought.


    At that moment, the back of the stage lit up again, and from behind the scene, around twenty supermodels walked out. Each one was dressed in tight, gold dresses. They heldrge golden ques in their hands, made of thick, elegant paper.


    The models moved in between the tables. Each step was slow and sexy, every smile bright and teasing.


    They knew exactly when to stop and when to catch a guest''s eye, leaving a lingering moment before moving on.


    One model with blonde hair and big blue eyes paused at our table. She smiled a brilliant smile, holding up her golden ques, her eyes sweeping over Arnold, Warren, Charlotte, and me.


    Arnold took one of the papers from her.


    Once the papers were delivered, the models slipped back where the light wasn''t reaching and waited.


    There were pens on the table, ready for anyone who wanted to scribble their favors down.


    I had no intention of requesting a favour during this auction. I would use my voting points in private.


    Arnold hunched over the golden paper, and wrote something down.


    Across the room, a multitude of members did the same.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw Tom Cruise. He was one of many famous people I had read were members of the Scientology church.


    It was strange how many people seemed to have something to do with Scientology, and those were only the publicly known members.


    A few minutester, the models stepped back into the light and collected the golden ques from the tables before returning to the stage.


    On the stage, arge, wooden table had been rolled out. One by one, they ced the ques down.


    Then, another man emerged from the side of the stage. He was tall and lean, dressed in a sharp, dark blue suit.


    He stepped up to the table before speaking. "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m Operator Leon, I have the privilege of leading tonight''s auction. I trust that everyone here will see their favors fulfilled."


    He paused briefly before picking up the first golden que from the top of the stack.


    Leon held the que up. "The first favor involves a request to collectpromising information on a political opponent in order to force their withdrawal from a race." he started to read aloud.


    "Specifically, this is in reference to the ongoing battle for the presidency of the Texas State Senate. James Dewhurst seeks assistance in ensuring their rival''s reputation is destroyed before the next voting session."


    Leon set the que down. "The starting bid is 7 voting points. Let the bidding begin."


    "Six voting points!" shouted a thin, older woman from the furthest part of the balcony.


    "Five voting points!" It was actually Emily Heart bidding.


    I guess it was easy for her family to manipte some facts.


    "Four voting points!" the older woman repeated.


    A few more seconds passed, but no one raised the bid.


    "Four points goes once... twice..." Operator Leon called. "Sold! The favor goes to Mery Kovien!"


    ''Mery Kovien? I think she is the CEO of New York Times...'' I thought.


    What followed after the first favor made my stomach twist in knots.


    It was crazy what these people in the club were willing to do.


    The next bid involved suppressing incriminating evidence about human rights vitions by a pharmapany, tied to a clinical trial with the FDA.


    Then there was a favor to threaten a witness so they refused to testify.


    Another one had to do with human trafficking...


    Then Leon picked up another que. "This one involves breaking up the marriage of two A-list actors, Riley Hart and Tyler Mason, by manipting one spouse into unfaithful situations and nting evidence of affairs. The starting bid is 3 voting points."


    I guess someone either hates their guts or wants to get together with either of them...


    Someone ended up winning the bid with 1 voting point...


    Then Leon picked up yet another que. "This favor involves ruining the reputation of an ecological protest leader who is rallying against the creation of a new fabric due to water pollution concerns linked to the pharmaceuticalpany Seagen. The starting bid is 5 voting points."


    Seagen?


    If I remember correctly, Gabriel owns thispany.


    Is this Arnold''s favor?


    Why would he help Gabriel like this?

 Chapter 145: Dark

    I shot a quick nce at Arnold.


    It didn''t make sense. Unless Gabriel asked his father for help.


    Maybe he promised his father something in exchange for the favor.


    Wait... I think I might have a genius idea.


    Emily Heart is Gabriel''s wife, and she is a part of this club. What if Arnold promised her that Gabriel would inherit his wealth and be the patriarch of the Johnson family?


    And now with Sam doing so well...


    Hmm... I might be reading too far into this.


    My attention snapped back to the auction.


    Leon was about to announce the winner of the bid.


    "Three voting points!" Emily Heart''s voice rang out loud and clear.


    I was even more confused.


    If she was going to bid on it, why couldn''t they just do it privately?


    Seconds passed, but no one outbid her.


    Leon mmed down the gavel. "Three voting points. Sold! The favor goes to Emily Heart!"


    The next favor was a request to arrange for a particr celebrity to be coerced into having sexual intercourse with the person asking for the favor.


    After the human trafficking request, nothing moved me anymore...


    Leon cleared his throat. "The next favor is quite interesting. A certain celebrity wishes to orchestrate their own death and acquire apletely new identity, allowing them to spend the rest of their life in peace. The new identity must be within the United States." He paused for effect. "The starting bid is fifteen voting points!"


    "Fourteen voting points!" A voice shouted from the far side of the balcony.


    Then I saw Warren Bufford, who was sitting next to me, raise his hand. "Thirteen voting points!" He yelled.


    But thepetition didn''t give up. "Twelve points!" came the response.


    Warren smirked, "Ten voting points!"


    For a few seconds, no one responded and Leon started couting down. "Ten goes once... twice..."


    Without thinking, I raised my hand. "Nine voting points!" I blurted out, and immediately I felt Charlotte''s hand squeeze my other arm.


    All guests'' eyes darted to me.


    Warren shot me a sideways nce, clearly surprised at my boldness. "Interesting..." he mused.


    Leon looked between the two of us from the stage. "Nine points... goes once¡­ twice..." he paused.


    ''Why did Warren stop bidding?'' I thought.


    "Sold! Favour goes to an anonymous buyer in a tiger mask!" Leon announced.


    ...


    The auction went on for another twenty minutes.


    When the final favor was sold, Operator Leon stepped down from the stage.


    Then, the man with the childlike energy bounced back onto the stage happily, with an ear-to-ear grin.


    It was almost unsettling.


    "Yay! The auction''s done!" he squealed, "Now, let''s keep the party going, okay?!"


    He twirled around, pointing toward the doors at the sides of the balcony. "The backdoors are open! Go do your important secret meetings, grown-up stuff~~ but don''t forget to enjoy the party!"


    With a dramatic wave of his arms, the models came out again with trays of refreshments.


    The man pped again. "They brought all the yummy things! Treats and drinks and fancy stuff! We''ve got champagne, ooooh, and wine, and the hard stuff too, for those who like it extra strong!"


    He walked over to the edge of the stage. "Everything looks so good! Now go on, eat, drink, HAVE FUN!"


    As the man pranced around the stage, giggling and twirling, I couldn''t help but feel a wave of difort.


    He was acting like a 5-year-old, yet he looked like he was in his twenties.


    Something about it made me cringe.


    As the childlike man finally disappeared from the stage, I turned back around.


    I still felt Warren''s gaze on me.


    I was hoping that Arnold wouldn''t reveal my identity to him...


    I turned to Arnold. "Mr. Johnson," I said quietly, "shall we go finalize our deal?"


    Arnold''s gaze flicked from me to Charlotte. "What about yourpanion?"


    "I''m not hiding anything from her."


    Charlotte squeezed my arm again.


    Arnold studied us for a second longer, then nodded. "Very well."


    We stood up together, and as Arnold rose, he almost bumped into one of the models carrying a tray of drinks.


    The girl reacted instantly, lowering her head and apologizing profusely. "I''m really sorry, sir, really sorry," she repeated as she kept her eyes downcast.


    But Arnold didn''t let it go. Instead, he reached out, grabbed her chin, and forced her head up, locking his eyes onto hers. There was fear in her eyes.


    "Mr. Johnson..." I intervened.


    He held her gaze for another second before finally releasing her. "Go on with what you were doing," he muttered, turning away as though nothing had happened.


    The model was visibly shaken and ran off quickly.


    We walked to one of the back doors.


    We stepped into the room, and my eyes immediately fell on her¡ªLily. Her long, midnight brown waves of hair fell over her shoulders, and her piercing green eyes met mine for just a second before ncing over to Arnold.


    "Good evening, Lily," Arnold said first.


    "Mr. Johnson," she replied smoothly, with the faintest smile, before turning her gaze to me. "Mr. Somnus. Miss Rodriguez."


    Charlotte leaned in, whispering, "Jack, do you know her?"


    "She''s the one who gave me the masks."


    Lily tilted her head slightly. "You can take them off for now."


    I reached up and removed my mask. Charlotte did the same.


    As I nced at Charlotte, she raised an eyebrow, a hint of worry in her eyes. "What? Is my makeup destroyed?"


    "No, it''s fine," I said with a small smile.


    The room was simple and elegant¡ªtwo couches with a polished table between them and a rich redwood desk overlooking the setup.


    Charlotte and I took one couch while Arnold settled himself opposite us.


    We all turned to face Lily, who was sitting at the desk. She seemed to assess the situation in silence for a moment before speaking.


    "Dear members," Lily started, her tone businesslike but warm, "we don''t have much time. Let''s get to it. What''s the favor?"


    I leaned forward. "My favor is to investigate the Russian programmers behind the Bitcoin project and those involved in writing the Bitcoin whitepaper. I need as much information as possible."


    "I will fulfill the request for 15 voting points." Arnold said.


    Lily looked surprised. Her eyebrows raised slightly as she turned to me. "Mr. Somnus, do you agree with the price?"


    I locked eyes with her. "Yes."


    She looked at me for a beat longer, but then said, "There must be a reason for this, so I''m not going to press further." Lily reached into her desk and pulled out a golden que, writing something on it.


    She then passed it to us.


    I signed it first, then handed it to Arnold, who signed it and gave it back to Lily.


    Lily tucked the que away as the deal was sealed. "The voting points will be transferred once the club confirmspletion." she said, a satisfied smile crossing her lips. "Thank you, gentlemen. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have many other deals to take care of," she pointed to the door.


    We put our masks back on but just as we were about to step through the door, I heard Lily call me, "Mr. Somnus!"


    I turned back. "Yes?"


    She fixed her green eyes on me. "You took a favor request... I will be inviting you back here today."


    I nodded. "I look forward to it." and then I exited the room with Charlotte.


    As we stepped into the balcony floor again, Charlotte rose up on her toes, leaning closer to my ear. "Can we go to a private room to talk? I need to tell you something."


    I nodded, took her hand and we walked down the staircase. The music was ying again and we passed some people on the dancefloor.


    I tried to open one of the doors at the bottom of the hall, but it was locked so I tried another door nearby, and it swung open.


    The room was big. There was a king-sized bed in the center, a nightstand beside it, and a minibar stocked with drinks. sses sparkled on the shelf, and snacks wereid out.


    But what caught my eye was a whole assortment of erotic items arranged on a table.


    I closed the door behind us, took my mask off and picked up a pink vibrator from the table. "You sure you only want to talk?" I asked Charlotte.


    She removed her panda mask and grabbed the vibrator from my hand, putting it back onto the table. "Sit down on the bed," she ordered.


    I was surprised¡ªthis was the first time Charlotte had ever told me what to do like this. But I decided to listen to her and sat down on the edge of the bed.


    Charlotte tossed her heels off her feet, letting themnd softly on the carpet.


    But she didn''te closer; instead, she stood opposite me, facing me and leaning back slightly on the table behind her, hands pressed against it, her panda mask discarded beside her.


    She looked incredibly sexy in her ck dress, barefoot, with her copper hair falling loosely around her.


    Her blue eyes locked onto mine. I rarely saw such intensity in them.


    "Jack... I''ve been thinking about some things. About what it means to be with someone like you..." she paused for suspense. "You might think that if I find out what you''re really involved in, I''d want nothing to do with you..." Her voice trailed off, and a smile crept onto her face, one that sent a thrill down my spine. "But that''s not true at all."


    With that, she took a few seductive steps closer to me, swaying her hips provocatively.


    "Just because you''re doing something dark doesn''t scare me. If anything..." she leaned over me, her hand gripping my thigh. "...it might make me more excited," she whispered fiercely, her lips brushing against my ear.

 Chapter 146: Too Excited

    I could feel the heat radiating off her body as she got closer and I reached out, running my fingers through her soft copper hair. It felt like silk against my skin, and I could sense her melting into my touch.


    She tilted her head slightly, looking up at me with a daring smile. "Babe..." she whispered, her voice low, like she was testing the waters. "What are you hiding from me? You can forge identities, fake someone''s death? Are you... part of a mafia?


    A mob?"


    The way she said it, with that edge--I could tell she wasn''t worried. She was hooked. Hooked on the idea of me being more than the man she thought she knew.


    I let the question hang between us for a second. My hand slid to the back of her neck, fingers brushing her skin. "No, Charlotte," I said coolly. "I''m not a part of a mafia... I have connections. I know people that can do illegal things for me, I run a ghost investmentpany, off the books; I move money illegaly..."


    She wasn''t scared. If anything, the excitement in her eyes only grew stronger. "Then is your identity forged too?" she asked, her voice teasing. "Are you Jack Somnus?"


    I leaned in closer, my hand still buried in her hair, and my eyes locked on hers with an intensity that made her breath hitch. "I''m Jack," I said firmly, my voice dropping. "I''ve always been Jack."


    My fingers moved under her chin, lifting her face so her gaze met mine. I could see the submission in her eyes, a fire flickering beneath the surface, craving my control.


    Tenderly kissing her lips, I opened my mouth and epted her tentative tongue. As our breathing elerated, my hand slid down her back to her bottom, then to the front to the inside of her leg.


    Lifting the hem of her skirt, I smoothed my hand up the inside of her thigh. Even before my hand reached her panties, my fingertips skated through the sexual juice that had already sagged three inches down the inside of her leg. "Jesus Charlotte," I said, "you''re like a damn fountain. What got you so excited?"


    She moved back a little, standing in front of me and reached back to unzip her little ck dress, molding itself to her body from chest to mid-thigh, somehow enting her tits and her marvelous butt without being in the least vulgar or shy.


    As soon as the dress dropped to the floor, my jaw dropped.


    Her torso was enveloped in a tight, ck corset, which caused her amazing tits to almost defy gravity. The corset itself blended seamlessly with hercy ck panties, and entuated her beautiful, lightly tanned skin.


    "You had this on the entire time?"


    "I wanted to give you a surprise when we get back home... but there was a change of ns," she said, her voice low and sultry as she edged closer, nting her knees on either side of my legs, positioning herself atop the bed.


    Her fingers glided over my chest as she deftly removed my jacket, unbuttoning my shirt and letting it fall away from my body.


    I wrapped my arms around her shoulders, pulling her head closer, kissing her lips with passion, causing her to moan in pleasure. She returned the kiss with reckless abandon, running her hands through my blonde hair.


    Parting her lips from mine, she started to kiss her way down my neck and chest, slowly approaching my pelvic region.


    Along the way, she slid from the bed to the floor, and every move she made held my attention. I did not want to take my eyes off of her.


    Unable to control her curious fingers, she jerked on my zipper.


    The way she looked at me made me want her so badly. Her blue eyes were like fire in water, passion in ice, if you can imagine that.


    She slipped her fingers into the waistband of my pants and slid them to the floor.


    I was left only in a pair of boxers that couldn''t contain all of my eight and a half inches.


    Charlotte reached for it, her fingers tracing the hard outline of my massive cock.


    "Fuck. I''m such a WHORE for your dick, babe~"


    I cupped her cheek and locked my eyes with hers. "Don''t call yourself that. You''re mine, Charlotte; you''re not a whore. It''s okay to like being a slut for my cock."


    In an impish motion, she clenched her jaw and yanked down my briefs, releasing my hardness.


    She let out a little gasp, her gaze fixed on my length, with hunger in her eyes.


    With my hardened cock now pointing directly at her, she gave a wicked grin and began to stroke it as I sat at the edge of the bed.


    After kissing the tip, she then moved to the base and licked the entire length of my shaft. As she reached the tip, she started back down my cock, taking me into her mouth as she did so.


    She looked up into my eyes. "I know all your weak spots, so I''m going to make you cum right away~"


    I marveled as she worked me with more skill and passion than she ever had. She swirled her tongue around me as she engulfed the big fuck stick with practiced ease, arriving atst at the base of my cock and beginning to deep throat me.


    The sensations were unbelievable for me. The back of Charlotte''s throat contracted around me, squeezing the head of my cock as she held me there. I was worried for a moment that I might choke her.


    She began to suck and bob her head at a steady pace, keeping her tongue nted on the underside of my shaft. An asional swirl as she approached the head, and I was already nearing climax.


    She was undeterred, reaching around to grab my lower back as she elerated, fucking me with her mouth for all intents and purposes.


    Nearing the point of no return, I leaned over, took her head in my hands, and exploded at longst, spraying my hot load of cum down her throat with a growl of ecstasy.


    Drinking my seed with glee, she looked up at me with her incredible eyes and sucked me from base to tip onest time, releasing my cock from her lips with a slight pop.


    As I heaved and panted, she came back up on the bed, sat on me and cradled my head in her arms.


    "I hope you''re not done with me."


    "Not ... even ... close."


    Tingle. sh.


    I pushed Charlotte onto her back as she squealed with excitement, crawling over her to kiss her.


    Though Charlotte liked the romantic tendencies of our lovemaking, her favorite part was when I took control.


    She slipped her arms below her waist as we made out and again began to stroke my cock with her hand.


    This produced the exact reaction she desired, with me beginning to kiss her neck before working my way down to the exposed tops of her incredible cleavage.


    As I explored her new outfit, she began to encourage me. "It''s all yours ... I''m all yours ... you can do to me ... all ... you ...


    want..."


    My explorations lingered around her breasts for some time before traveling lower.


    I made my way to her lower body. I caressed one of her legs, kissing my way up her exposed skin, stopping just above the knee. After repeating the process with her other leg, I finally arrived at her panties.


    I was nning a smooth way to yank them off of her, but I realized that wouldn''t be necessary.


    "Crotchless panties? You bad girl..." I marveled.


    Giggling, she purred, "Thought you might like that."


    "More like love it," I replied, slipping my finger into her moist slit.


    As I fucked her with my finger, curling it up to massage her G-spot, I reached my left hand up to fondle her tits. But before I could grab them, Charlotte grabbed my wrist and began sucking on my middle finger.


    This new sensation caused my cock to twitch, and I couldn''t wait even a second longer; I had to be inside of her.


    Standing up at the edge of the bed, I grabbed her legs with yful force and dragged her to me, impaling her on my cock as I did so, feeling my cockhead slide through a moist heat.


    She was already soaking wet before and got even more so from my fingering.


    "Haa... Ahh... Haa..." She gasped with widened eyes as she felt my cock fill herpletely up.


    I began to pump her at a moderate pace, angling my thrusts upward to continue hitting her sensitive spot.


    As I fucked her, she couldn''t help but fondle herself, groping her own breast with her right hand and using her left to y with her clit. Before long, thebination of the three sensations seemed to have brought her to a small yet very enjoyable orgasm, as her body quivered a little.


    Feeling her seeping juices and contracting pussy only fulled my lust further, as I assumed a power stance and increased the speed of my thrusts.


    Straightening her right leg against my chest, I wrapped my left arm around it while reaching forward with my other hand to take one of her tits in my grasp.


    My fervor seemed to make her enjoy herself even more. Her eyes rolled back into her head, and she kept a tight grip on the sheets, moaning all the while.


    After being mmed hard about ten times, she let out, "JESUS CHRIST!" and shuddered even more violently. "Oh, god ... so good ... so strong ... take me ... Make me yours ...


    Fill me up ... CUUUUUMMMMMMM!!!"


    Her moans of pleasure,bined with the stunning visual of her lingerie-covered body, were too much for me to withstand.


    I finally erupted inside of her, spewing my seed into her womb as she squirmed and writhed underneath me.


    Holding her quivering body, I embraced her until her shivers and gasps subsided. Then, leaning my torso over her, I slid my hand up to softly caress her cheek.


    Smiling, she slowly sat up and leaned in for a slow, sweet kiss.

 Chapter 147: Identity

    I pulled back from the kiss and stood up, offering her my hand. She took it, her fingers still trembling slightly.


    We walked to the bathroom attached to the room.


    Charlotte took off her lingerie and we washed up.


    Getting out of the shower, we stood in front of the mirror.


    Charlotte stood in front of me, rinsing her hands and face, her wet copper hair falling loosely around her naked shoulders as she met my eyes in the mirror.


    I handed her a towel, and we dried off.


    We slipped back into our clothes. Charlotte was forced to put her slightly sweaty lingerie back on.


    She fastened each of my buttons and I helped her pull the zipper of her dress up.


    Once we were both ready, we put our masks back on, I opened the door, and we stepped back into the ballroom.


    As soon as we left the room, one of the models approached me. She was stunning, with sharp features, high cheekbones, and wavy blonde hair. Her dress hugged every curve, and her lips were painted a deep red. She stopped in front of me, "The operator is expecting you in one of the backdoor rooms," she said.


    I nodded, "Yes, I''ll go right away."


    Charlotte and I made our way back into the same room on the second floor that I had made the deal with Arnold earlier.


    This time, it was a bit different.


    There was a woman already sitting on one of the couches.


    I recognized her immediately as the actress who was a huge star in the ''80s and ''90s. Kirstie Allen. She was around 50 now, with her once-blonde hair darkened and her face showing signs of age, but still beautiful in a seasoned, morous way.


    Her green eyes had a weary depth to them, and she held herself with dignity, though there was an edge of nervousness.


    Lily was once again seated at the redwood desk, her eyes scanning over us.


    Her long midnight hair framed her face as she smiled at me.


    I was a bit confused. "Lily, is there a reason you''re the one handling all of my deals?"


    "I simply asked to handle all your matters," she said, the corner of her mouth twitching into a yful smirk. Her gaze shifted to Charlotte beside me. "I''m surprised you bring yourpanion to every deal. That''s... rare."


    "She knows everything about me and she can be wherever I am." I said, as I took a seat across from Kirstie.


    Charlotte sat down beside me, her legs crossing casually.


    We weren''t taking off our masks, I wanted to keep our identities hidden from Kirstie for as long as we could.


    I looked across at Kirstie and got straight to the point. "Why do you want to disappear? And why offer as much as 15 voting points?"


    Kirstie sighed. "I''m offering all my points because as soon as I change my identity, I''ll no longer be part of this club. I need a new identity; I also need to change my looks significantly, for obvious reasons. Sir. how do you n on going about it? You need to fake my death too...


    Can you really do that?"


    "Miss. Kirstie... I can have a new identity for you right away; the fake death, on the other hand, will take a little longer to set up."


    I could see her getting more and more nervous. "I don''t have much time. That needs to be set up fast!"


    I studied her for a moment, my fingers tapping lightly on the arm of the couch. "Why the rush?"


    She hesitated, her eyes dropping to the floor, before meeting mine again. "Someone wants to get rid of me."


    My fingers stopped tapping. My brow furrowed, irritation creeping into my voice. "That wasn''t mentioned in the favor request."


    "I couldn''t specify it," she admitted, her tone hushed. "The person is part of this club... that''s why my name wasn''t revealed during the bidding."


    I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. "Miss Allen... what exactly did you do?"


    Her eyes darted around the room before focusing back on me.


    She exhaled before speaking. "I got involved with someone in this club... it was an alliance that forced me to use my voting points only to benefit one person. I wasn''t allowed to fulfill favors for anyone else, and my own favors... were meaningless. I was just here to feed him points.


    And if I dared to go against him, he''d destroy my life."


    She paused, her voice wavering slightly. "My career''s already over. No one''s offering me roles in any major films anymore. He''s made sure of that."


    "And who is this person?" I asked.


    Her lips pressed into a thin line before she finally answered. "Gerald Soros."


    I run a hand through my hair. Soros... the 6th richest man in USA.the kind of name thates with consequences. Wasn''t he a fucking phnthropist? A good guy? Ha...


    how can a billionaire be a good guy.


    I sighed deeply. "So, by giving you a new identity, I''m going to upset Gerald Soros. Even if he doesn''t know my identity yet, he will most likely find out who I am soon enough..."


    Did Warren Bufford know about it and that''s why even he didn''t want to bid below ten points?


    I turned to Lily. "Is it possible to refuse a favor in a situation like this?"


    Lily leaned back in her chair, tapping her pen against her lip thoughtfully. "Well, technically, since she withheld critical information, you could refuse. However, the penalty for refusing would be one voting point." She paused, eyeing me carefully. "And, Mr. Somnus, you currently have no points to spare."


    Iughed dryly under my breath. Of course.


    Just when the hacker with knowledge of the future seemed to have withheld himself from attacking me for some unknown reason... there is another enemy that I will be making for myself...


    At this pace, I might need to actually be a mafia mob to keep myself safe...


    I locked eyes with Kirstie. "I''ll ept the favor."


    She visibly rxed, letting out a breath she had been holding. "Thank you."


    "Don''t thank me. I would have refused it first thing if I could. You are lucky that I am not lucky..."


    "What do you need from me?" She asked.


    "I need you to be reachable through letters. Give me your address. I''ll send you instructions as soon as I have everything set up. Do nothing until then."


    "I understand."


    Kirstie wrote something down on a piece of paper and slid it across the table, neatly folded.


    I picked it up and stood up from the couch, slipping the folded note into my jacket.


    As I straightened up, I turned to Lily, there was something I really needed to ask her. "Lily, can I ask who that man in the bright blue suit was? Theoneactinglikeachild..."


    She looked at me, then tilted her head slightly with a knowing smile. "That man? No..." She paused for effect. "She is one of our scientists."


    I froze for a moment. "She?" I echoed.


    Lily chuckled softly, clearly enjoying my surprise. "You couldn''t tell from the bun and the high-pitched voice?"


    I was confused, and then I heard Charlotte speak up next to me. "Her face structure was... kind of manly, though."


    I nced over at Charlotte. "So, I''m not the only one."


    Lily smirked. "I''m just messing with you."


    "So is it a guy or not?" I asked.


    "Nope. She''s a woman. But, yeah, everyone thinks she looks like a man," Lily said with a casual shrug, still smiling. "The more you know."


    I blew out a breath. "Yeah, well... I think I''m done knowing things for today."

 Chapter 148: Zero

    I left the room with Charlotte and we headed downstairs, stepping back into the main area where the music had now slowed.


    I pulled Charlotte close, and soon we were swaying to the music. Her arms wrapped around my neck, and my hands rested on her slender waist.


    As we danced, I looked around the room.


    Emily Heart was dancing with Ryan Bloomberg. They were pressed tightly together. Then, right in front of everyone, they kissed¡ªlong and deep.


    Before long, they disappeared into one of the side rooms together.


    I was starting to think that Emily was a nymphomaniac.


    What amused me the most was when I saw Tom King walking out from one of the private rooms, his shirt untucked and his hair messy.


    He had been in there for about four hours with that supermodel¡ªthe kind of woman you see on every magazine cover.


    He missed the dinner and the auction.


    His expression was smug, like a man who had just conquered something¡ªor someone.


    This ce was crawling with degenerates, because once you''ve got money and power, regr thrills be boring. They need more¡ªsomething more messed up, something sick and twisted.


    Just to feel the spark.


    I thought about whether I was going to be the same.


    The meeting ended with a whimper, not a bang. I half-expected that strange scientist to give a finishing speech, but nothing came.


    Instead, one by one, helicopters began descending onto the yacht, picking up guests.


    Charlotte and I boarded our helicopter, watching as the yacht shrank beneath us. In no time, we werending at the airport in New York.


    From there, we got on a private jet going to Gainesville.


    Four hourster, we were back home, and I decided to rx a bit by checking my brokerage ount.


    Over thest two months, I''ve made some significant moves in my portfolio.


    First, I sold off my entire position in Anika Therapeutics.


    It had been six months since they announced their sessful Phase 3 trial for a drug targeting osteoarthritis, and the stock had surged after that. But I knew the excitement was starting to fade, so I took my profits before the market settled back down.


    Axon Enterprises was another one I cashed out on. The buzz around their defense contracts had spiked when the U.S. went to war in Iraq, but, as with most wars that don''t directly impact the average American, the hype faded fast.


    It was time to lock in gains before interestpletely dried up.


    [Charles Schwab]


    ------------


    [Total Bnce: $813,526,255.31]


    [Avable Bnce: $275,750,715.62]


    ------------


    [Market Value of Holdings: $654,674,910.59]


    [Borrowed Margin: $116,899,370.90]


    [Buying Power: $1,000,000,000.00] (4x Leverage: Futures Trading)


    [ALERT] Your buying power has reached a limit.


    For more information, please call your Charles Schwab advisor.


    ------------


    Portfolio:


    [Single-Stock Futures ($APA)] [$98.32] {[ 3,389,172 shares ]}


    [Single-Stock Futures ($TK)] [$50.89] {[ 6,316,595 ]}


    ------------


    Recent Transactions:


    [Withdrawal: $1,000,000]


    [Futures Sell: $ANIK, Amount: 11,300,645 , Average Sell: $16.22, -$2.87/future Margin]


    [Futures Sell: $AXON, Amount: 5,491,704 , Average Sell: $34.19, -$11.26/future Margin]


    ------------


    Charles Schwab had upped my leverage for futures trading. They trusted me, but even they wouldn''t let me borrow more than $750 million.


    No brokerage wants to let go of too many liquid assets, even for their best clients.


    The situation with Immortal Investments was something I could feel proud of.


    Te was still in its infancy, so I wasn''t expecting huge returns from that any time soon. But Skype¡ªSkype was a different story.


    People couldn''t get enough of it.


    It was slowly revolutionizingmunication, and the valuation was now sitting at $200 million.


    What gave me peace of mind was the ''Zero'' guy, is what I call him, didn''t seem to know that Immortal Investment was under my control because he never targeted Skype in his attacks, letting it grow.


    As for other assets, Insteel Industries had surged over 70% in thest two months, thanks to the rising price of steel wire.


    This and a few overseas investments had pushed Immortal Investments'' total assets to an estimated $640 million.


    Thankfully, I have kicked out Philippe from the branch in France and put Jasmine in the team leader position.


    With a $50 million starting point, she has made over $15 million in thest few months.


    From my point of view, Philippe was a psychopath. He had connections. He could convince someone that he was the best person to hire. But the truth was that he was using others and then making it seem like he had done the job.


    He was good at talking, but only about inconsequential matters. Not about real financial analysis.


    Immortal Investments was doing great, yTube, on the other hand, was a bit of a sore spot. The cyberattacks had stalled its growth for nearly two months, and I had to pump some serious cash into advertisements to help regain some of its lost momentum.


    Meanwhile, Google was holding its own. It had been attacked too, but their massive team and superior cybersecurity infrastructure had helped them weather the storm better than most.


    All in all. The un-leveraged assets under my control were reaching $1.5 billion


    And with Google going public in June, that number could rise exponentially.


    I leaned back in my chair, ''Now that I think about it, it''s been a while since I checked on Sam''s investments.''


    That''s when Charlotte walked into the room, holding a sandwich in one hand and a letter in the other. She waved the letter in front of my face. "This was on the ground at the door. Looks like security must''ve dropped it in."


    I took it from her hand. ''Another letter?'' I thought.


    I was getting tired of this. I was already expecting something cryptic or threatening.


    I quickly tore open the envelope and unfolded the letter.


    The handwriting was scrawled, casual.


    "Hi Jack.


    I''m writing to you ''cause I gave it some more thought, and, well, maybe all this aggression from me towards you¡­ it might''ve been a little rude.


    Not that I care too much about someone whose ideology is so different from mine, but, in the process, I might''ve gone against my own ideology.


    So, what do you think about us working together instead of against each other?


    Let me know.


    Zero ( Not my real nickname, but I think you get it )


    "

 Chapter 149: The Guy

    Zero...


    What is this guy on about?


    I spent all my points to track him and now all of a sudden he wants to work with me?


    He didn''t even leave contact information.


    Is he retarded, or is he messing with me on purpose?


    Mia is barely back to walking because of him.


    He tried to kill my girlfriend.


    He hired people to take pictures and spy on my family


    And now he''s saying that he might have beena little rude?


    What a dickhead bastard...


    Charlotte took a bite of her sandwich and leaned against the desk. "What''s that face? What''s it say?"


    I nced at her. "Apparently, the guy who hired people to kill you and destroy me now wants to workwithme..."


    Charlotte blinked, mid-chew.


    I handed the letter to her and she read it quickly. "Wow... What a dick."


    "My thoughts exactly. Anyway, don''t bother yourself with it. Let''s go to sleep."


    Before we called it a night, I made my way to the kitchen. We had a special shelf dedicated to supplements¡ªeach one in its purest form. I grabbed a few bottles: Ashwagandha, magnesium, GABA, zinc, vitamins, and mtonin. We took our doses and headed to bed.


    The next morning, we woke early, threw on our running clothes, and went for a run, at quite a fast pace, but for a short time.


    Running together had be routine.


    Instead of taking everything in the form of supplements, I was ordering food from one of the best restaurants in the city, which prepared special dishes just for us, which guaranteed that we had a bnced diet that contained most of those nutrients in it.


    We were only taking some supplements on top of that.


    From what I got to know from Lily, to gain ess to more research and reach the following level in the club, one must sacrifice 50 voting points.


    But to get to her stage, where the ahead of it''s time therapies are done, one must sacrifice 500 points.


    That was practically impossible to achieve solo, which exined why the most powerful members would pressure others into voting only on them.


    In the end, the club that was supposed to be ''fair'' was the least fair thing I have ever seen.


    Lily also told me that sometimes the high-ranking members of the club would create favor requests that would grant way more points than the regr favors.


    But still, it was clear¡ªthe ones who were already at the top of the world were the only ones truly benefiting from this club, while the rest just yed along.


    Instead of bing a ''yes'' man for the high-ranking members, I knew what I had to do.


    Infiltrate.


    Take over.


    Flip the whole thing on its head.


    That was the goal, but it might be too much to ask for.


    Another thing that got me thinking is that Gerald Soros is 102 years old and he became a Level 11 member, just like Lily, not too long ago.


    Who the fuck is Lily then? To be able to reach that same level so quickly?


    As I was thinking all that, we made it back to the house, our security tailing us the entire way. I barely noticed them.


    Charlotte jogged beside me, catching her breath. "We need to be quick," she said, her voice a bit breathless. "You''ll drive me, right?" She didn''t wait for a response, already peeling off her running clothes as she stepped inside the house.


    "Absolutely," I said, stealing a look at her."But first,let''senjoyaquickshowertogether."


    Her smirk told me everything I needed to know, and I followed her into the bathroom.


    She quickly took off her storts bra and panties.


    It was a sight to behold.


    ...


    We got into my silver Porsche and took off, security cars following us like always.


    We no longer needed to drive in the security cars, but they were still escorting us, which must have been a strange sight to the pedestrians and students, but we did it a few times already; most must have gotten used to it.


    I pulled up to the Music and Fine Arts department, and Charlotte leaned over, giving me a quick kiss on the cheek. "See youter," she said with a smile, then hopped out of the car.


    I turned the Porsche around and drove to the economics faculty. Today was the first day that I would be taking fourth-year sses.


    This time, there were no crazy kids fawning over my car, which was nice for a change.


    But people still recognized me. As I walked to the building, as I walked to the building I would often hear, "It''s that guy.". "Look." and so forth.


    Everyone knew who I was now. It wasn''t surprising¡ªmy investment in Google has been public for a long time, and my other investments are also public now, thanks to the SEC filings.


    I had to file those because I still held onto Chinese stocks into the new year.


    I stopped at the coffee machine, got myself a cup, and noticed a few more nces than usual.


    It didn''t bother me much, but what did was the thought of paying over $40 million in capital gains taxes.


    I''d been putting it off, but I knew I''d have to deal with it soon.


    As I walked through the hallway to the lecture hall, I noticed a familiar face. "Daniel!" I called out, genuinely enthusiastic to see him.


    He was the 3rd year university guy that took part in the College Fed Cup with me a year ago.


    "Yo, Jack," he grinned, walking up to me. "I heard you''re going to the same lecture as me today."


    "I am? Oh, right, you''re a fourth year now."


    "Yeah, Professor ke is teaching it. He even told the ss you''d be taking it."


    I made an amused face. "Right... of course."


    All of a sudden Daniel gave me a look, half in awe. "I read somewhere that some people are counting you in the Top 100 richest men in the U.S."


    Iughed lightly. "That depends if you''re counting Google. I''ve got locked shares. Google needs to hit a trillion-dor valuation first."


    ''Though, if I included all my ''unofficial'' assets, I might be sitting somewhere around the top 70.'' I thought.


    We walked into the lecture hall together.


    It was already pretty full, and some of the students seemed to notice me as I walked all the way to the back clutching my cup of coffee and nothing else. No notebook. Noptop. I wasn''t nning to take any notes anyway.


    I settled into the back row, where it was pretty empty.


    A minute before the lecture kicked off, I saw this hot chick making her way up.


    I had no idea who it was, but she wasing towards me with some unfound confidence, like she knew me.


    She had a perfect oval face with a tiny cupid bow mouth and pink lips glistening with lip gloss.


    Her long, ck hair fell down the small of her back. Her short white cheerleader''s skirt gripped her hips,bined with a ck, strapless corset-style top, whichy tight against her body.


    The top exposed just enough of the curve of her chest, while it''s bottom hem was nestled enticingly into her skirt.


    She smiled a radiant smile at me and stepped over to me, flouncing her skirt in a swirl as she plopped her bottom into the seat next to me.


    Theskirtnded bunched in a wad at her midthigh.


    She dropped her bookbag onto the floor under the seat and turned sideways toward me.


    "Hi, I''m Ava," she said, leaning in a bit closer.


    I raised an eyebrow. "I''m sorry, do I know you?"


    "No, you don''t know me yet, but I wanted to ask you something."


    She was speaking with such a melodic voice that I was sure she was pretending to be a cute girl to charm me.


    "Ask quick, then. The lecture is about to start."


    "Have you thought about donating to a charity?" she asked.


    I sighed. "No. I didn''t."


    "I''m leading a charity for poor but talented people who can''t afford university costs. Do you think you could donate even a small amount?"


    I shrugged. "I don''t really feel like it. Just hang some posters around campus or something. Someone will definitely donate."


    And what happened next was really... strange.


    She changed her sitting position, one foot tucked under her on the seat, the other resting on the floor. This put her with her legs spread, then she reached with one of her hands down between her thighs, lifting her skirt slightly to reveal her white panties to me.


    Now I was sure that the charity was a hoax; this girl was used to scamming people. Was she even a part of this ss, or did she sneak in here?


    "Isn''t there anything that I can do to change your mind?" She murmured as her hand slid up my leg and brushed against my crotch. "Maybe something to convince you?"


    Spoiled girl who thinks that all she has to do is rub up against a man to get what she wants.


    I took her by the shoulders and gently but firmly pushed her away from me. "No. Leave now." I said in a firm voice and saw the surprise in her eyes.


    What''s wrong with her?


    Trying to leech off of me like I''m a billionaire or something...


    She actually left the lecture hall a secondter.


    Among the most bizarre things that have ever urred to me, I think this takes the cake.


    ... maybe not.


    The lecture on "Predicting Economic Trends by Understanding Group Psychology" kicked off soon after.


    It was a specialization that I was taking.


    I noticed that Professor ke seemed much livelier and happier than a year ago.


    I think I heard sometime that he got a job at a trading firm. That could be why he is so happy: he is making good money.


    Toward the end, he called me out specifically to stay after for a minute.


    So I did.


    I walked up to him. "What is it about, Professor?"


    He smiled. "Well, Jack, the time for you to work on your thesis ising, and I have a proposition for you. Instead of writing a thesis, what do you think about giving talks?"

 Chapter 150: Test

    "Talks?" I said, raising an eyebrow. "But isn''t it a requirement that I write a thesis?"


    Professor ke nodded, but there was a gleam in his eye. "Technically, yes. But if you prepare well for the talks, or lectures, if you prefer to call them that, we can transcribe the talks into a thesis. I''ve already cleared it with the university board."


    I thought about it for a moment. "Well, I have nothing against it. I could talk about what to look for in start-ups or how to use branding to increase interest and revenue."


    He smiled. "Those are excellent topics, Jack. They fit perfectly with the specialization."


    We agreed on it, but I still had one question. "Where would I give the talks?"


    "I can give you three months to prepare. Let''s set the dates for May 21st and 28th, right before exams. After all, you''ll need to focus on passing all your sses. You''ve still got some third-year courses to finish, and then all of your fourth-year ones."


    I agreed with the n, and after saying goodbye, I left the hall.


    After leaving the economics building, I made my way across campus to the next lecture on my schedule¡ªa philosophy ss. It wasn''t a requirement for my degree, but I was taking it for extra credits. Something different to stretch my brain in new ways.


    I slipped into the hall just as the professor was getting started.


    Students lounged in their seats, some withptops open, others with notebooks, some half-listening to the professor who was pacing the front.


    The professor was a tall man with a salt-and-pepper beard.


    He looked at me as I entered and his gaze followed me as I found a seat near the back.


    I didn''t think much of it until...


    "Let me ask all of you something," the professor said, stopping mid-step. "Do you think true freedom is possible? Can humans ever truly live without being controlled?"


    ''This... of all topics...'' I thought.


    A few students raised their hands, and a brief back-and-forth ensued. Some said yes, others no, but the professor didn''t seem satisfied with any of the answers.


    Then his eyes locked on me again. "Mr. Somnus. I''m curious. Someone like you¡­ How do you feel about power? Controlling others¡ªnot for selfish reasons, of course¡ªbut to guide them.


    To show them what''s right."


    ''He never asked targeted questions like this...''I thought.


    The room went quiet. I leaned back in my chair, thinking about what to say. "I''m not interested in being anyone''s puppet master," I said, keeping my voice level. "People should have the right to make their own choices. What I want is to be free from others controlling me and wealth makes that possible."


    The professor crossed his arms, eyes narrowing as if trying to pick apart my answer. "But what if people lose their minds? What if, given the freedom to do whatever they want, they descend into hedonism or stagnation?"


    "People''s minds aren''t simple, but it''s not about hardbor being the key to a good life." I said. "It''s when people lose purpose that they fall apart¡ªnot because they''re free, but because they don''t have a reason to get out of bed in the morning."


    "Interesting. But don''t you think that''s a bit idealistic? There are jobs and responsibilities that keep society functioning. If everyone did what they wanted, who''d take care of the essential work?"


    "Soon, a lot of those jobs will be handled by machines."  I replied. "Society should prepare for that transition."


    "Yhym... I see." Professor rubbed his chin. "But going back for a second. You said that wealth gives freedom. But doesn''t it also give you influence over people and over markets? Whether you want to admit it or not, it puts you in a position tocontrolothers.


    Even if you don''t actively seek it."


    I was starting to feel ufortable.


    "So, Mr. Somnus, be honest with me." He continued. "Have you ever wanted tocontrolothers? Doesn''t that tempt you?"


    It didn''t feel like a philosophy ss anymore¡ªit felt more like someone had set me up to see how I''d respond. The students seemed to sense that the professor was acting strange.


    "No," I said firmly. "I don''t want to control anyone. I think that people, be they wealthy or poor, should have the freedom to live their lives without being exploited, manipted, or coerced."


    ''That''s not entirely true...'' I thought.


    Humanity has taken centuries to figure out which systems lead to greater productivity.


    Controlis needed.


    I was just giving a diplomatic take.


    "That''s a noble answer. But let me ask you onest thing. You''ve got wealth, investments, power. Do you feel like you''ve achieved this ''freedom'' you''re talking about? What aboutthe government? Doesn''t it control you?


    Don''t you think that the ones to make the decisions should be the smartest, most capable people¡ªpeople like you?"


    "Me...? I barely have time to take all my sses." I said half-sarcasticly. "But no. I don''t think that ''the wealthy'' should be making the decisions for the nation. It should be the people with the right knowledge. And it''s true that our leaders often don''t have the necessary knowledge."


    The professor gave a small, almost amused smile. "Okay, Mr. Somnus. It was great to listen to your thoughts. A lot of interesting takes today."


    Well... it''s all just empty words to me.


    Hierarchy and control are the basic rules of the animal kingdom.


    But it seems odd that this was the first lecture''s subject.


    The professor was clearly trying to instill liberal values in students.


    At the end of the lecture, just as I was packing my things, the guy sitting next to me nudged me. "Here, that''s for you."


    I looked down at the small, folded note he handed me. "What''s this?"


    He shrugged. "No clue. Some guy at the end of the row passed it along." He nodded toward the far side of the lecture hall.


    I nced down the row, and just as I did, a guy slipped out of the door, disappearing into the hallway. Strange.


    Unfolding the note, I read the message: "You seem like an okay guy. Let''s talk. Come to the faculty''s caf¨¦."


    ''What?'' I thought.


    I hid the note in my pocket and walked out of the hall.


    Who could have written this?


    I pulled the note back out and I stared at it.


    This casualnguage...


    This scribbly writing style...


    Wait...


    Zero?


    Oh hell nah. There is no way I''m going to that caf¨¦ alone.


    I nced over my shoulder at Peter, one of my bodyguards, trailing a few meters behind me. He was a solid guy.


    I slowed my pace so he could catch up. "Peter," I said quietly. "I''m heading to the caf¨¦. I need you to stand right beside me when we get there."


    He clearly picked up on my serious tone. "Understood."


    For a second, I considered calling the police right there. But¡­ I was curious.


    ...


    I walked into the cafeteria. This ce was actually pretty nice¡ªclean, bright, with cozy seating. Felt more like a caf¨¦ you''d find downtown than a random uni cafeteria.


    After buying myself a coffee, I sat down on a sofa by one of the tables.


    Then, out of the corner of my eye, I sawher. She walked in, her long, dark hair swaying with every step. She was wearing the same white skirt and ck corset-style top.


    It was Ava. That strange, free-willed girl.


    ''Jesus Christ.'' I facepalmed myself for even thinking Zero wrote that message.


    She stood across from me. "Hi Jack, nice to see you again," she said casually.


    I shot her a look. "So, you left me that note? You seriously still on about that charity thing?"


    "Meh, that was just a joke. I had to test you a little... Just like the professor did."


    My face went from amused to dead serious in an instant. "Did you set that up?"


    She nodded. "I did. But now I know you''re cool." she was still smiling like it was no big deal.


    "Okay, don''t fuck around with me. Who are you?"


    "I''m Ava, of course," she said, and then nced at Peter. "By the way, do we really need the bodyguards here?"


    "We do. I''m not convinced you don''t have any weapons on you. You seem a bit crazy."


    Her grin widened. "You can check me."


    "Don''t mind me if I will."


    I waved Peter over.


    Peter gave me a quick nod, then moved in. He slowly patted her down, while Ava just smirked, making no effort to hide her amusement.


    Once Peter was done, he stepped back, confirming she was clean.


    I nced at him. "You can hang outside the caf¨¦, but keep an eye on us, okay?"


    Peter nodded and stepped out, standing near the entrance where he could still see us.


    I looked back at Ava.


    ''I''m not about to ask her if she''s connected to Zero, cause if she''s not, that would just make me look¡ª"


    "I''m Zero," she said with a sly smile, cutting my thoughts off.

 Chapter 151: Liberation

    "What?" I asked, my facepletely nk.


    "I said, I''m Zero," she repeated casually.


    "No, I heard you. But how do you expect me to react to that? You''re a criminal¡ªyou tried to harm my family."


    "Oh no, that wasn''t me. That was the guy who sent you the letter."


    My mind spun in that moment.


    "What, did you thinkhewould just show up and reveal himself like this?" she added, amused. "He''s not that stupid. Anyway, I''m his girlfriend, and I run Zero-Org. Well, internally, we call itLiberation. And, by the way, I''m Ava. So forget about all that ''Zero'' stuff¡ªI just wanted to see your cute little reaction."


    I narrowed my eyes. "How does it matter if it weren''t you directly? Your organization paid the Abramov family."


    Her eyes lit up. "Oh,oh, look at you. You''ve done your homework, huh?" She put a finger to her lips, yfully. "Yeah, my boyfriend told us to pay them. I might be the leader of Liberation, but he''s the one who provides me with everything I need. I need to listen to him, you know?"


    "Alright, let''s end it here. I''m calling the police. They''ll interview you."


    Ava''s expression didn''t waver. Instead, she put on a mock pout, crossing her arms as if I had just ruined her fun. "Oy. Police?" She widened her eyes in faux innocence. "I''m just a sweet, innocent first-year student at Florida University."


    She sighed dramatically, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Special case, home learning, citizen of Gainesville. The FBI could dig into every corner of my life. They won''t findanythingon me." She gave me a sly smile, leaning back as if daring me to go through with it. "So, go ahead. Call them."


    I didn''t back down, not yet. There''s always a chance, and for all her cocky demeanor, Ava was underestimating the federal agents. My finger hovered over the dial. I pressed the numbers, 9-1-1.


    But before I could go any further, Ava''s voice cut through, calm, smooth, and unbothered.


    "The other time travelers," she said, "are Hu Jintao, Chairman of the People''s Republic of China... and my boyfriend."


    My thumb froze over the call button. I hesitated, then without even realizing it, I pressed the reset on my phone. The screen blinked out as I stared at her.


    There was a smirk stered across her face.


    I slipped my phone into my pocket, hiding it from view. "So your boyfriend shares everything with you, huh?" I asked, keeping my voice even.


    Ava tilted her head slightly. "Of course. He''s not like you; he actually cares about his girlfriend."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "I''m saying your girlfriend''s a poor soul," she added.


    I clenched my jaw, but I didn''tment on this rage bait."Why are you here, Ava? You built an entire new identity just to show up and fuck with me?"


    She leaned in slightly. "Well, first of all," she hushed down conspiratorially, "it''s very easy for us to create a new identity~." A sly smile crept across her lips. "But no, my boyfriend was thinking about working with you. And I had to test you a little before we made that decision."


    "Seems like your boyfriend''s a bit unstable. Same goes for you."


    Ava''s smile turned sharper. "Oh~" she moaned. "You have no idea."


    "How do you know about Hu Jintao?" I asked.


    Her eyes sparkled with amusement. "Well, it''s quite simple, really. Liberation isn''t the only organization my boyfriend runs. He''s pretty much taken over most of the dark web market, and one of thoseworks is really good at spying... So, we found out that Hu Jintao has been pushing hard for the USA-China alliance."


    "And... I mean, I''m not from the future, hehe," she said. "But my boyfriend said that it''s the political change that started all the shifts."


    ''Until now, I wasn''t sure if it was the USA politicians or the Chinese to start it.Now I know...'' I thought.


    I leaned back in my seat as I stared at her. "Give me a good reason," I said, my voice low but steady. "Why did you target me? Mypany, my investments, my everything. And why in the world did you suddenly change your mind?"


    Ava didn''t flinch."You want a reason?" she asked casually, like I had asked her what she had for breakfast. "You''re a threat to our ideology. If we left you unchecked, you''d eventually be an obstacle for what we''re working on."


    "What ideology? What are you trying to do?"


    Her expression shifted; there was an almost religious devotion in her eyes. "The four D''s," she murmured, as though reciting a mantra. "Decentralized Governance. Decentralized Economy. Decentralized Legal Systems. Digital Nations.


    That''s the future. That''s freedom. That''s liberation, Jack."


    ''Bunch of clowns...'' I thought, but I tried to keep my cool. "And now? What''s changed? Why did you all of a sudden think about working with me?"


    She gave a sly smile. "We realized that instead of a threat, you could be an asset. If we work with you, we can direct that ambition of yours toward goals that benefit us both. My boyfriend... he sees potential in you. That''s why we''ve changed our approach." She flicked her hair behind her with a quick motion.


    "No need to destroy what we could use, right?"


    I actually smiled right back. "Use me? Let me tell you something. I''m not as stupid as you might think. The only reason you''d suddenly change your mind like this is because, for some reason, your ns didn''t work out, and now you need someone to help you."


    Her expression shifted slightly.


    "And let''s be real here." I continued. "You guys clearly don''t follow your own ideology. You say you want people to be free, but pulling off cyberattacks and restricting my movements like you did is directly against that."


    "Sometimes sacrifices must be made," she replied. "We''re nning a revolution. We want all governments, banks, and corporations to go down. It''s inevitable that people will die and nations will fall before we can make our ideology a reality."


    ''I really want to shove into her what I think about their ideology...'' I thought. But it could put me in a losing position. They wouldpletely reject the idea of working with me and instead double down on destroying me.


    I leveled my gaze at her. "What do you want from me? I need you to understand that I won''t do anything that goes against my principles. I believe in freedom that guarantees happiness¡ªnot freedom in chaos."


    "We''re seen as cyber-terrorists by the governments," she stated. "While they take us quite seriously... they think they will track us down eventually and lock us up. And they might be right. They have the military power; we... for the most part, don''t."


    "And countries closing off their inteworks is not our goal; this would only breed xenophobia and stop globalization," she added. "That''s why we held off on the cyberattacks; we''re shifting our strategy and need more influence at the top, along with more funds. With your knowledge, you could grow fast, and...


    we know you''re part of that elite club with billionaires and other influential people."


    As I listened to this, I thought about the fact that the Freewinds club is basically what they want to be.


    I decided to answer rationally. "So you think I''m just going to jump into bed with your revolution because you say I can help? It sounds like a one-way street to disaster."


    "We want you to be on our side," she said as she pulled a phone from her pocket and handed it to me. "We''ll contact you through this phone."


    "You do realize the government is listening in on calls, right?"


    "You must be joking." Avaughed, a light, almost dismissive sound. "The SS7 protocol that phone services use is so easy to hack into."


    Her tone suddenly shifted to a passionate one. "We have a system that uses temporary numbers and SIM card ICCIDs for each call. We reroute the calls through different service providers and we obfuscate the metadata. The only way to decipher it is with the algorithm used on this phone."


    I looked between the phone and her, thinking about the benefits of just... going ahead with all of this. "Give me two more of these and I''m in." I finally stated.


    She smiled curiously. "What would you need them for?"


    "Your spyingwork isn''t as great as you think. You''ve underestimated me. You probably know Immortal Investments, since I work there, but what you might''ve missed is that I''m the one who controls it."


    Her eyes widened. "Oh. wow. That''s cool. That''s even better. Good news for my boyfriend.


    Alright, we''ll get you two more tomorrow."


    I stood up. "Now, I''ve got something to do, so I''ll excuse myself."


    I left the caf¨¦ thinking, ''Even if I work with them,I will never forget what they did to me.''


    I attended the rest of my sses and then headed home.


    When I arrived, Charlotte was already there, the security having seen her safely back.


    As I stepped into the kitchen, I spotted Charlotte sitting at the dining table, her long copper hair falling over her shoulder as she scribbled in her notebook.


    She looked up and lit up with a cute smile. "You''re back, babe!"


    But my face stayed serious.


    Her smile faltered slightly. "What''s up? Something happen?"


    In that millisecond, I thought about what Ava told me.


    And then I said it.


    "I came from the future, Charlotte."

 Chapter 152: Point of No Return

    Charlotte gave a dryugh. "What are you talking about? Is this some movie referce I missed?"


    I sighed, pulling out a chair and sitting down across from her. "No, Charlotte. I really need to apologize. I told you I wouldn''t hide anything from you, but I did."


    She squinted her eyes. "You''re acting kinda weird."


    "I was a market analyst for the Johnson Family in my past life," I said, keeping my tone steady. "I came back from 034 to 00¡ªthirty-two years back. That''s how I managed to make money so quickly. I knew how stocks would move."


    I waspletely serious, and I could see her confusion slowly shifting to disbelief. "Okay... Let''s say it''s true. Was I your girlfrid in your past life, th?"


    "No. I never ev met you in my past life. I got married muchter, but my wife left me."


    "Did you go to the same university?"


    "Yes. You know Sam. He was my frid in my past life too. He rmded me to a job at his family."


    "Why did your wife leave you?"


    "That''s... I''m not sure. It''splicated... maybe she wanted someone with more money, or maybe because I barely spd any time with her."


    She continued her barrage of questions and th at some point she turned silt, clearly trying to process everything.


    After a momt, she spoke again, her voice softing. "I guess... I did feel like you were a bit too mature for your age. But... does that change anything? I wanted to be with you because you seemed more mature.


    Ev if what you''re saying is true, it doesn''t change what we have now."


    I smiled. "I hoped you wouldn''t mind... because I really want you to stay with me."


    Her expression shifted, and she looked at me more inttly. "I still don''t buy it, though. You need to give me more details. How did this ev happ? Did you die ande back or something? If you can''t exin it, I''m just gonna think you''re losing it."


    "I didn''t die. It sounds absurd, but in 034, I was... at a low point in my life, and one day I just stepped into an elevator, and it just kept descding. Wh I got out, I was back in 00."


    I spt the next two hours talking with Charlotte, oping myself up to herpletely.


    I told her everything about my story before I met her, this life and my previous life, leaving almost no detail unturned.


    In the meantime, Charlotte made some tea for us and took the notebook off the table.


    She listed to me almost religiously, asking questions like I was telling her the plot of some novel.


    Later, as I finished telling my story, she spoke up. "I''m a bit disappointed that you''re telling me all this only now, you know. It''s so interesting."


    I looked at her sincerely. "To be honest, I might have never revealed it to you, but I met someone today who changed my mtality a bit...It has to do with thest detail that I hav''t told you. I found out about it not too long ago myself."


    I leaned back in the chair. "Charlotte, there are at least two more people who have traveled back in time, just like I did."


    Charlotte stared at me for a few seconds with absolutely no reaction, and th she stood up, walking over to the op kitch.


    She was wearing ck shorts and an oversized red hoodie today. She looked cute as always.


    "What are you doing?" I asked.


    "Making coffee. Want some?"


    I watched her move a the kitch. "You seem pretty unfazed by what I''m telling you."


    "Honestly, I don''t know how to react." She said, with a neutral tone. "Back wh we were on that club cruise and I found out about the illegal things you''re involved in, babe, something just switched in my brain, and now... I think I''m kind of numb to it all. It just feels surreal."


    She picked up the coffee cups and gave me a small smile. "But... I like the thought that I am dating one of the few people who might have the most impact on where the world is going."


    She started walking out of the dining room to the hallway. "So,e on. Let''s continue this in the living room."


    I followed her, and we moved to the living room, where I took a seat on the couch.


    She settled into the armchair, tucking her legs up and sitting sideways, cuddled up with the cup of coffee in her hands. "So... will you tell me the rest of the story?" Charlotte said, taking a sip of her coffee.


    "I will. Let me start with the attack on your life... Back wh we were targeted, I did some research, and ev before the FBI came here, I suspected these attacks were tied to the cyberattacks on my brokerage ounts. And so I searched for hacking orgs and I found this organization, which sold an unbelievable amount of day-ones on the dark web."


    "Day-ones? What''s that?"


    "They basically sold information about how to hack into systems. And they seemed to have an unlimited amount of them."


    "I also found information about Bitcoin," I added. "a cryptocurrcy that wasn''t supposed to exist for another few years. This basically confirmed for me that there is someone else like me out there."


    "And today at the university." I said. "I met Ava. She''s supposedly leading that organization; they call it ''Liberation.''"


    Charlotte looked rmed. "You met the person who tried to kill me? You should''ve had thebodyguards restrain her and call the police."


    "First of all, I don''t have any proof to convict her. And also... she''s not the one that I need to worry about. She''s the girlfrid of the person who actually wt back in time. So if they locked her up, it would only make the situation worse."


    Charlotte ced her coffee back on the table and moved to sit next to me. "He would probably get very pissed off... to have his girlfrid in jail. But he''s risking quite a bit, sding her. You would have never done it to me, right?"


    The corner of my mouth moved up. "Don''t act like this. This is a serious situation."


    "Why did she eve to meet you?"


    I let out a sigh and put my arm a her shoulder, leaning back a little. "You know how I told you I want to be the richest man in the world. Well, that guy''s ambitions seem to be ev higher. They''re a bunch of anarchists who think all forms of ctral governmt, policies and taxes are emies of society.


    They don''t see how silly their goal is, or they just don''t understand how hard it would be to make it work."


    "I see... and what did they want from you?"


    "They realized they have to conquer the financial world to see their ideology through, so they want to work with me."


    Charlotte frowned. "So you have no choice but to go along with it. Otherwise, we''re screwed, no?"


    "I already epted their proposition. I will work with them. But... there is no way I will let them have their way. I have a n."


    Charlotte leaned in; she seemed interested but also nervous.


    "I''ll follow their scheme, but only until my influce is high ough." I continued. "If everything goes well, civil war could spring out in several countries¡ªthat''s their ultimate goal."


    I met Charlotte''s gaze. "But I would be the one to make it happ, the one to lead it. And if I y my cards right, especially with the Freewinds club... I could betray them all at the very d and take everything for myself."


    Before I could say anything more, Charlotte suddly grabbed the material of my sweater, pulling me closer. She maneuvered her leg a my waist, settling down squarely on myp, her body pressing tightly against mine.


    "I knew you were crazy," she said, awestruck and teasing, "but I think I still underestimated you."


    As I looked up, she bit her lip and smiled.


    Before I knew it, her hands were tangled in my hair, and my mouth fasted onto her tder lips as her tongue searched to pull mine into her mouth.


    She seemed to take the news well.


    ...


    The next day, Friday, I met with Ava at a caf¨¦. I got two more phones from her and exined how the Freewinds club worked, but I left out one important detail, the longevity research.


    I st one phone to Sidorov in Miami and the other to Derec Johnson.


    On Monday, February 3rd, I called Sidorov.


    I told him that I would need a new idtity for the actress Kirstie All.


    Sidorov quickly created an idtity for her. Jessica Marlowe. Living in a small town near Dayton, Ohio. Early retiremt, no kids, dead parts.


    Ialsomadesurehewouldgetasticsurgeontodoasmallmakeoveronher.


    Withnewclothes,makeup,andshorthair,shewouldlooklikeawholenewperson.


    Now that I worked with Ava and her boyfrid, I called her and asked her for help in staging Kirstie''s death.


    However, their n made me reconsider my morals.


    They told me they would set her house on fire and dispose of a woman''s dead body in there, making sure the temperature is high ough to burn the body to the bones.


    As the house burns, they and Kirstie will be long gone from Tampa, Florida, where she lived.


    Th they would bribe or force the autopsy doctors to run a DNA sample from Kirstie.


    I...


    Who''s dead body did they have?


    Fuck... what was I getting myself into...

 Chapter 153: Sams Case

    Right then, my mind wrestled with itself.


    I knew this was wrong. Faking someone''s death, using another person''s body¡ªit was messed up. But I was still thinking about going ahead with it.


    Was this really who I was now?


    Maybe I couldn''t avoid it. But if I wanted to reach my goals, I''d have to keep making choices like this.


    I was crossing lines I never thought I would.


    I work with people whose principles are basicly nonexistent, and their idea of being free is so fucked up that they would kill whoever they need just to turn their idea into a reality.


    I thought using religious followers as servants was evil, butpared to what I was currently thinking of doing, that seemed tame.


    Was there another way? I tried to think of something else. Maybe I could kidnap Kirstie instead¡ªmake it look like she was thrown into a river, spread photos in the media.


    But that left too many loose ends.


    Without proof of death, it would be too suspicious.


    A burning house was cleaner, as twisted as that sounded.


    If I agreed to this, there was no turning back.


    I picked up my phone and called Ava.


    "Could we use fake, artificial bones for this?" As soon as she picked up the phone, I asked her, but even I thought this was a stupid idea.


    Sheughed, almost mocking me. "Are you serious? You''re such a pussy," she said. "Why does it matter? The woman''s already dead. You can''t bring her back. She was taken out by a professional¡ªone of our dark web clients."


    "It''s because of my morals."


    "Morals..." she scoffed. "Jacky... you asked us for help, so we are giving it to you. Take it or deal with it yourself."


    ''


    Jacky?


    '' I thought.


    I let out a slow breath, staring at the wall.


    If I was going to work with someone so unhinged, someone who controlled entire criminalworks, I''d need to be just as ruthless.


    I could try to avoid getting my hands dirty, but that wasn''t real. The road I was on led to chaos. People would die. And some of that would be on me.


    I had to face it: if I wanted the power I was after, I might end up being the bad guy.


    But maybe, just maybe, being the greater evil for now would mean that someday, the world could end up in the hands of the lesser evil...


    At least that''s how I coped with it.


    In the end, I agreed to go with that n.


    ...


    Tuesday morning, I drove in the security car with Charlotte. The bodyguard driver dropped her off at the university first, and then I headed to Gainesville Hospital.


    I was meeting Sam and Mia there.


    Sam had ended up dropping out of school. He couldn''t juggle his studies, his business, and spending time with Mia.


    Mia, on the other hand, was on medical leave.


    It had been two months since the attack, and Sam was doing everything he could to help her get back on her feet.


    My driver stopped the car in the hospital parking lot.


    The building had a long path where patients could walk outside, surrounded by small gardens.


    I could already see Sam and Mia sitting on a bench by the entrance.


    Mia''s legs were visibly weak, joined together; next to the bench there was a wheelchair.


    There was a bodyguard standing next to the wheelchair; he likely helped them get here, as both Sam and Mia were disabled in some way.


    I knew that there were another few bodyguards in the vicinity.


    I got out of the car and walked over to them.


    Mia noticed me and tried to stand. Sam seemed to sense her intentions and helped her up, supporting her with a careful grip.


    Seeing Mia like this... sparked a familiar rage inside me at the people who had done this to her. And yet, I was working with them!


    Seeing how it impacted Sam made it all the harder to swallow.


    Mia smiled at me as I got to them, and I could see how much effort it took her just to stand there.


    "Look at you, making steady progress," I said warmly.


    Mia smiled shyly. "Trying my best."


    "I mean, a month ago, she couldn''t even stand up." Sam chimed in with a grin. "Things are definitely going in the right direction."


    I nodded. "Have you two eaten yet?"


    Sam shook his head. "Mia is on a strict medical diet."


    "Sam hasn''t eaten anything yet." Mia quickly added, looking at Sam with concern. "There''s a restaurant next to the hospital. You should eat, Sam."


    I smiled at them and we all headed to the restaurant.


    We talked while eating breakfast and for a while, it felt almost normal again.


    But only for a few minutes, after which Sam took a sip of his coffee and nced at me. "By the way, there''s something strange going on with Evelyn. She''s giving up her share of the money. She transferred controlling shares of WhitePath Europe to Gabriel."


    I frowned. "Let''s keep that talk for when we go to Ondo, okay, Sam?"


    Sam nodded, and we let the subject drop, focusing instead on enjoying the breakfast.


    When we finished, I adjusted my shirt and stood up from the table. We all walked Mia back to her VIP hospital room, making sure she wasfortable before saying goodbye.


    Afterward, Sam and I headed back to the car.


    I got in myself while the driver opened the door for Sam.


    In some way, this felt like a reversal of roles from the time I first drove to Ondo with Sam.


    As we sat in the car, I thought back to what Sam had said about Evelyn.


    In my previous life, Evelyn and Sam were in a simr financial position, but Gabriel had never seen them as a threat.


    Now, though, Sam was growing fast.


    My mind immediately went to Emily. She was clever and maniptive. Seeing how it''s not hard for her to get anyone to bed, it is likely that her goal from the very beginning was to make Evelyn fall in love with her so that she would do whatever she told her to.


    This way, Gabriel only had to worry about Sam.


    I turned to Sam. "Listen, Sam. I''m quite surprised that Evelyn ended up being so unambitious, but I''m pretty sure that Emily persuaded Evelyn to give up her wealth to Gabriel."


    "I thought so too. I mean, she''s helping Gabriel." Sam said. "I just don''t know how I should react to that. With WhitePath USA, WhitePath Europe, and Johnson Trading in Tampa and Miami, Gabriel has around $4.5 billion under his control. And he''s growing that wealth quickly. His gains are at least $1 billion this year. How can my total assets of $1 billionpare to that?"


    He looked back at me, his blurry eyes showing a hint of worry. "I don''t know if you''re aware, but Doyle has withdrawn from the battle for inheritance and was disinherited by my father... and now Evelyn too. My father''s birthday is at the beginning of June... I''m pretty sure you know what that means."


    I nodded.


    ''


    The penalty...


    ''


    I thought back to my previous life, to 2033, when Arnold Johnson was dividing his wealth.


    Back then, four siblings were still in the battle, but even though Doyle has sustained all that pain from the penalties over the years, he only received 1% of the inheritance.


    Gabriel had the highest stake¡ªhe got 71% of the inheritance, with Sam and Evelyn each receiving 14%.


    But after Sam''s death, the shares shifted: each of the other kids got a third of his part. In the end, Gabriel received 75.6%, Evelyn got 18.6%, and the remaining 5.6% went to Doyle.


    In this timeline, Doyle made one mistake¡ªgoing after Sam''s money¡ªand ended up losing all his assets. That meant he had no real shot at the big inheritance anymore.


    But in the previous timeline, he held onto his assets and fought through the pain because, for years, he believed he still had a chance at a big piece of the inheritance.


    I had always thought Doyle was the one to kill Sam, just to secure a part of the wealth... but maybe there was something else going on.


    Could Doyle have pulled off Sam''s death so cleanly, making it look like a suicide?


    I turned to Sam, my voice low. "Sam, I don''t think your father wants you to inherit his wealth."


    Sam''s face twisted into something unreadable. "Why would you think that? Father gave me Johnson Trading Ondo for my 18th birthday, and it was worth the exact same amount as WhitePath Europe and WhitePath USA when he gave them to Evelyn and Gabriel."


    "That doesn''t mean anything." I said. "Tell me, Sam. When did Gabriel marry Emily?"


    Sam thought for a second. "Four years ago. But why does that matter?"


    "Did you notice how close Arnold and Emily seemed to be? Also... Emily is part of the Freewinds club I joined, and I saw clearly that they are in some kind of coboration. Your father is shrewd, Sam. He''s always done whatever makes the family the most money. If the Johnson family controlled Heart''s media, his influence would rise greatly."


    "But," I continued, "he would have never thought that his ''blind'' son would make a billion dors in just two years¡ªwhat took Evelyn and Gabriel more than a decade. Sam, I think your real enemy isn''t Gabriel... it''s your father."

 Chapter 154: Re: Investing

    Sam was silent for a moment, then asked; "So what do you think I should do? I don''t think I can avoid the punishment. If what you''re saying is true, even if I make more money than Gabriel, Father could still favor him in the rankings."


    "There''s no need to go out of your way; Sam. We should just keep investing like we always have and keep making money. But if, at the birthday party, your father decides your efforts aren''t enough, I don''t think you should ept the punishment."


    "So you want me to leave the family?"


    I looked at him, my voice softer. "I''m sorry to say this, Sam, but do you really see them as your family? Didn''t certain someone in the family cause you to go blind?"


    He didn''t say anything, but I could see the pain in his eyes.


    "You have a majority stake in thepany," I continued, "and I own shares too. Do you really need the inheritance? Or do you think you could do without it?"


    Sam was listening, his gaze steady.


    "If you''re father isn''t going to ept you as someone who can inherit his wealth, then we should buy out the rest of the shares from Arnold," I suggested. "And if he doesn''t agree, we can split thepany. Leave Arnold with his part, and take the rest to build a new one."


    I leaned in. "Together we could create an empire bigger than your family''s. There''s no need for you to go through all the suffering."


    We pulled up to the building where Johnson Trading was located. Sam and I got out, and we walked into the building.


    A minuteter we got to the trading floor. The floor had expanded, with new trading stations lined up.


    There were around two dozen traders now.


    At the front of the floor, Mark had his station, and he turned to say hi.


    Next to him was Louis, new at thepany but an experienced trader with greying hair. His face was stern, but it softened as he recognized me, and he straightened up, a hint of respect in his eyes.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Somnus." Louis said, his tone warm.


    I reached out to shake Louis''s hand, then I turned to Mark. "Alright, Mark, how about giving me a rundown on the portfolio?"


    "You got it."


    Together with Louis and Sam, we moved from the busy trading floor into a newly furnished room that was set up for meetings like these. It had arge table in the center, with sleek office chairs and a screen on the wall to disy charts and data.


    Mark and Louisid out the current state of investments for me. They had been selling off shares in BB Investments, trading Netflix as well as Microsoft on the downtrend.


    They''ve also been taking long-term bullish positions in Amazon.


    Mark had also been doing some trading on penny stocks.


    Overall, their trading division had made $50 million in thest quarter.


    The profit from BlueBerry was sitting at over $400 million, and additional profit from Amazon in early 2004 brought the bnce to a solid $1 billion.


    They already sold a lot of BB, but they were still holding onto $310 Million worth of shares as well as $150 million in Amazon.


    I reviewed all the details. Then, crossing my arms, I made my thoughts clear. "Keep some of the money in BB for now. Don''t sell all at once," I said firmly. "And... I rmend you to invest in Apple."


    "Their iMac G4 and iBook G4 are popr, and they''ve been innovating non-stop. Did you see the new in-ear headphones they released? I think you should start leveraging into Apple instead of focusing on Netflix or Amazon. They are still quite far from being in a position to capitalize on their potential."


    Mark turned to his notebook. "Wait, I''ll pull up their earnings."


    I didn''t exactly remember what Apple''s earnings were in 2003, but I knew that they would blow up in 2004 and 2005


    "Yeah..." I looked at the numbers. "sost quarter of 2003 they reported a 36% increase in revenuepared to the year before. That''s fast growth." I stated. "I think their branding has been very sessful; they know what their doing."


    Louis nodded thoughtfully, and Mark scribbled down notes.


    "Not only do I think we should invest in them," I said, "I think that we should use as much leverage as we can. What are the banks offering you at the moment?"


    Sam looked at me, then spoke. "We''ve been talking with J.P. Morgantely. They could offer us a 3x leverage, but the fees are 0.5% a month, so we''ve been avoiding that. With 2x leverage, we managed to negotiate it down to 0.2%, which made more sense."


    I thought for a moment. "I think you should take the risk for 3x leverage and try to umte a position of $1.5 billion before June."


    Louis'' eyes widened. "That''s crazy. That would take up half of our liquid assets," he quiped.


    I didn''t answer him directly. Instead, I looked at Sam. "Sam. I have a good feeling about this."


    Sam considered it for a moment, then nodded. "Alright, let''s do it then."


    Louis looked between us like we had lost our minds.


    Mark just chuckled and noted the n down.


    ...


    After the meeting wrapped up, I made my way back out to the car. I had a notebook in the passenger seat that I needed, but before I grabbed it, I took out my phone and dialed Derec Johnson.


    I set up a meeting at Immortal Investments in Boston for Saturday.


    It would be a general meeting, concering the direction in which thepany was going.


    After he confirmed I headed back inside.


    I had some decisions to make about my own investments. Once back in the building, I made my way to a quieter office and opened up my Charles Schwab ount.


    [Charles Schwab]


    ------------


    [Total Bnce: $848,960,151.31]


    [Avable Bnce: $275,750,715.62]


    ------------


    [Market Value of Holdings: $690,108,806.59]


    [Borrowed Margin: $116,899,370.90]


    [Buying Power: $1,000,000,000.00] (4x Leverage: Futures Trading)


    [ALERT] Your buying power has reached a limit.


    ------------


    Portfolio:


    [Single-Stock Futures ($APA)] [$101.32] {[ 3,389,172 shares ]}


    [Single-Stock Futures ($TK)] [$54.89] {[ 6,316,595 ]}


    ------------


    First of all, I needed to set aside $49,720,000 for taxes fromst year.


    Second of all, the growth opportunities in the Chinese stocks were running out, and so the n from now on was to start scaling out of them.


    Before I knew what would happen in the next few days, I nned to invest in growth stocks like Autodesk and Apple.


    I also had to prepare for Google''s IPO, which wasing in June. It would likelye in with a valuation of $23 billion.


    Google has already reached one revenue goal from our agreement and so my 5% stake increased to 7%, which would be worth about $1.61 billion at the IPO.


    As thepany grew, my share would hopefully increase to 11%.


    But that wasn''t enough. I wanted as much of the public float as I could get. Google would almost certainly double in value by the end of the year¡ªprovided, of course, that Liberation had my back and wasn''t nning to break it.


    However, I didn''t know that the events of the next few days would throw a curveball into my investment ns.


    ...


    Late on Wednesday, news broke that Russia had formally dered its support for Iraq and sent the military aid.


    On top of that, Russia was building up troops near key borders, and military convoys were seen moving through regions near Ukraine.


    It looked


    exactly


    like it did in my past timeline, right before Russia started a full invasion against Ukraine.


    This time, they were still in the middle of their invasion of Crimea.


    But... for some reason, just like in my past life, many took it as "military exercises."


    Now, in what ways did that affect me?


    It meant that the time hase for me to enter FOREX.


    When the war happened in my past life, I was following the economy very closely and the exchange rate between the Russian ruble and the U.S. dor at the beginning of the war was a very interesting phenomenon.


    Something that I would study for the years toe.


    The war was happening a bit earlier this time, but the NATO and EU situations were already very simr to what it was in 2022.


    Public opinion on Ukraine was turning positive as well.


    Given all this, I assumed the oue would likely be simr.


    It was time to move.


    I opened my Forex exchange ount that I haven''t used till now. It was linked to my Charles Schwab ount, which made transferring funds easy.


    I quickly transferred $200 million.


    [FOREX]


    [Total Bnce: $200,000,000.00]


    [Max Leverage: 1:10]


    ------------


    Current Exchange Rate:


    [1 USD = 28.52 RUB]


    ------------


    It was Friday, February 27th, 2004 and I decided to "short" the ruble.


    ------------


    [TRANSACTION DETAILS]


    Transaction Type: Long Buy


    Currency Pair: USD/RUB


    Amount: $200,000,000


    Leverage: 10x


    ------------


    I ced a trade for the full $200 million at 10x leverage, which meant I was now positioned for a potential $2 billion in exposure.


    $2 billion was not little even in FOREX.


    The trade lit the candle on fire! And where big moneyes, more money follows.


    I unleashed the floodgates, but... I shall change course soon.

 Chapter 155: Britney and Rubel

    On Saturday, Russiaunched a full-scale invasion into Ukraine, targeting the eastern region of Dsk and advancing from Brus towards Kyiv.


    Russian forces crossed into Ukrainian territory, sparking international outrage.


    European countries and the US moved quickly to condemn Russia''s actions and put a lot of sanctions in ce. Russian banks were hit by economic measures that frozen their assets and cut them off from the world''s financial systems.


    If everything went just like it did back in 2022, then the EU would soon begin drafting ns to limit dependence on Russian gas, while NATO would mobilize its forces in neighboring countries as a show of strength.


    Because the war began on a weekend and FOREX markets are closed during weekends, everyone had time to prepare for the opening, and as soon as the market opened on Monday, a massive jump on the currency exchange happened, driving the ruble down 30%.


    [FOREX]


    ------------


    [Total Bnce: $809,396,914.44]


    ------------


    [PROFIT/LOSS DETAILS]


    Opening Exchange Rate: 28.52 RUB


    Current Exchange Rate: 37.21 RUB


    Exposure: $2,000,000,000


    Profit/Loss: +$609,396,914.44


    ------------


    My profits were already massive and this was just the beginning.


    Together with the stocks that I was currently selling, I owned private assets of more than $1.4 billion.


    However, I wasn''t nning to take all profits from this situation between Russia and Ukraine myself.


    I was going to let immortal investments y the opposing side.


    ...


    There was a heavy downpour as Inded in Boston on Monday.


    Drops spattered against the window of the ck limousine, turning the city into a blur of grey and blue.


    As we neared downtown, I asked the driver to pull over at a convenience store. There, I purchased a ck umbre.


    It didn''t take long before I was standing in front of Immortal Investments, droplets falling off the edges of the umbre, the rain masking the tall building in a silvery haze.


    After shaking off the water in the lobby, I made my way up to the offices.


    The meeting with Derec and the team leaders was about to take ce.


    The room had a minimalist aesthetic. There was a long table in the center, and on the far side, I could see Derec chatting with ra and Ilia.


    On the opposite side was Mike, along with a few of the experienced traders.


    "Good to see you all," I said as I entered.


    Then I saw someone that I should have expected to be here.


    Britney was there, leaning over some documents.


    As Derec and the team leaders started greeting me, "Mr. Somnus..." "Jack," their voices ovepped, each offering a handshake or a nod.


    Then, finally, Britney looked up from the documents she had been focused on. She didn''t greet me immediately, her eyes catching mine for just a moment.


    Her blonde hair was pulled gracefully into a bun, and she wore gentle business makeup.


    Only after a while did she give me a brief nod, almost reluctant.


    She had always been a tough read, and today was no different.


    The small talk was brief as we quickly transitioned into business.


    Derec started with a summary. "Currently, we hold $430 million in Insteel Industries and another $40 million in various stocks traded on the Hong Kong exchange. The primary position is Tencent."


    He handed me and the others a neatly printed list of our holdings. "In Europe, we have $60 million spread out. The main positions are BP on the London Stock Exchange and Siemens on Frankfurt. We''re also nning to expand to the Swiss stock exchange."


    I scanned the list.


    stories


    What needed to be discussed was the allocation of funds.


    Just then, Britney cleared her throat, drawing everyone''s attention. "I think we should start diversifying more actively," she said, sliding a folder toward Derec. "I''ve prepared some analysis on potential new markets. Given the current vtility, I believe it could be beneficial."


    Derec opened the folder Britney had handed him, he nodded a few times, seemingly impressed. But then, instead of making ament himself, he slid the folder over to me.


    "What do you think, Jack?"


    This was our first meeting with everyone present, and by all standards, Derec should have been the one making the decisions here.


    But the way he addressed me, the way he asked for my input, was making it look like I''m more important here than him.


    He wasn''t even attempting to hide it.


    I flipped through the pages, taking in Britney''s detailed analysis. It was thorough¡ªvery thorough, in fact. Market trends, risk assessments, projections¡ªit was all there.


    I nced at Britney.


    Britney''s eyes narrowed slightly, her gaze fixed on me.


    Her face showed surprise. It was like she found the whole situation strange¡ªme, getting this much control in a room full of people who should''ve been much more senior in thispany.


    Her eyes flicked to Derec for a moment, as if trying to reconcile what was happening.


    "This is well done," I said, nodding as I closed the folder. "Diversification is definitely something we should consider, especially with the current vtility."


    For the first time, I noticed Britney''s lips curling slightly into a smile.


    I paused. "But there''s also something else to think about. There''s a war happening right now between Russia and Ukraine. I think we should take advantage of that."


    They all understood what I meant. Wars, as grim as they were, created opportunities.


    ra was the first to speak up. "We could look at defense contractors in the U.S."


    Ilia joined in, "And energy stocks, especially in Europe. There''s always an impact on energy supplies when conflicts escte."


    "What aboutmodities?" Mike added. "Metals? We already are very heavily in steel, I think we should keep that position."


    Everyone was brainstorming, throwing in ideas.


    I turned to Derec. "We should open a FOREX ount."


    Derec looked intrigued. "Forex, huh? I''ve noticed the ruble dropping like a rock, but don''t you think a lot of it is priced in already? It''s risky. There''s a chance it might not fall much further¡ªand it could even reverse."


    "That''s exactly what I think we should bet on." I said. "I don''t just think it''ll reverse¡ªI think the ruble will end up stronger than it was before the war."


    "Stronger?" ra asked. "You''re saying the ruble is going to recover... why would it happen? Everyone is throwing economical sanctions at the left and right."


    "Yes. The sanctions are going to hurt, but you must remember that Russia is still one of the main suppliers of energy to European countries. Do you think that they will stop buying energy from them in a span of a few days? It''s not feasible."


    Derec raised an eyebrow. "But they''ve been buying energy from Russia even before the war started. Isn''t that already priced in? Nothing changes."


    "Nothing changes until Russia decides to use its reserves and demands that other countries pay for their energy in rubles. They''ll be forced to purchase more of Russia''s currency, driving the ruble price back up. It''s going to create a temporary boom, especially with the sheer volume of bets against it. Those shorts will just add fuel to the fire."


    Derec paused for a moment, considering my words. "That... could work. But we need to analyze it further," he said, nodding. He looked at the team leaders. "Get some research going on this."


    "Sure. But I think we should make a y on this first. Then we can think about diversifying."


    The rest of the meeting moved smoothly. We connected with our team leaders in Lyon, France, and Hong Kong via video call using Skype.


    Raegan Lee was working with the Hong Kong branch now.


    ...


    After the meeting, I went to Derec''s office and got right to the talk. "We need to start selling off Steele Industries to get funds quickly, Derec; no dys, otherwise we will lose out on massive gains."


    Derec looked at me, clearly waiting for me to borate.


    "We will wait until the ruble has a good day. I will call you when that happens." I said. "That''s when we start moving in on high leverage¡ªjust not all at once. Ease in, so we don''t get struck out of the position."


    He gave me a knowing smile. "You''re really serious about this ruble y.... But I''m not sure what leverage JPMorgan can offer us on forex..."


    "If they offer you peanuts, go talk to them personally. I mean,e on. The growth we had warrants some respect. Charles Shwab allows me for 10 times leverage; you should get at least that much if not more out of them."


    ...


    As I was about to leave the building, I made my rounds in the office, saying goodbye to the team.


    I approached Britneyst. "Till next time," I said, offering her a handshake.


    She took my hand, but instead of letting go, she hesitated. "Wait Jack..." she looked up at me, "can we talk?" she said, her voice lower, almost confidential.

 Chapter 156: Greatest Play?

    I moved outside the office with Britney, finding a quieter spot in the hallway where we could talk without others overhearing.


    She looked at me with a hint of nervousness, her eyes betraying a vulnerability she hadn''t shown before. "I wanted to apologize for how I acted thest time you were here," she began. "I wasn''t exactly grateful for the opportunity you gave me. I should have thanked you properly."


    "Why say that now?" I asked.


    She sighed. "I''ve always been against getting favoritism due to contacts. I wanted to earn everything myself. But I guess I have realised that... it''s not really... possible? I mean, just looking at how the academia works makes me want to vomit..." sheughed it off.


    I gave her a small smile. "Aren''t we supposed to help each other out, though? Look, you''re doing great work. Keep it up. We''re definitely going to be diversifying our investments. Hopefully, we can make this fund a massive sess and the day that it will turn into a shareholdingpany, you might even get a share in that."


    She blinked. "Really?"


    "Really," I confirmed. "You''re sharp. You''ve got the skills. Just stay focused. By the way... When was thest time you met with Sydney? You two still keep in contact?"


    "Yeah, we do," she said, nodding. "We talk on the phone sometimes."


    "Good," I said. "Maybe we should all meet together sometime."


    Britney hesitated for a moment, then continued, "Hmm... that would be great... but I heard about that situation... with the spying and the assassination attempts. Sydney told me a bit about it."


    I waved my hand dismissively. "It''s gotten much better now. The government''s helping, and those people stopped trying to pull that shit. You don''t need to worry."


    ''


    Well, they did, not because of the government though...


    '' I thought.


    She gave me a small nod."Alright, Jack. Thanks again."


    I turned to leave, giving her onest look. "Anyway. Till next time, Britney."


    "Till next time."


    I walked out of the building.


    The rain was still falling.


    Getting back into the limousine I directed the driver to yTube''s office.


    Since Liberation stopped targeting our servers, we''ve been slowly bringing the service back up and trying to get our reputation back.


    There were currently nine programmers and a few other stuff, like HR, for a total of fifteen people working in thepany.


    Raheem Reddy remained an independent contractor for yTube, and from what I could tell from thest time he showed me his app, "Modulus", for algorithmic trading and strategy analysis, it was close to beingpleted. At least it''s first version.


    yTube attracted over 10 million unique visitors in thest month and with the new AdSense on-website advertisement system, we''ve made over $500,000 in revenue.


    Google has been developing the behavioral targeting of AdSense much quicker than it did in the previous timeline, which meant that the ratio of people being interested in the ads was much higher than it would otherwise be.


    Overall, yTube still didn''t make up for the investment I''ve made into the office, server infrustructure and the costs of operation, but at the pace it was going, it would only take another 2-3 months.


    When I was done with the visit at yTube, the rain had finally stopped, leaving ayer of moisture across the pavement.


    Once back in the limousine, I directed the driver to Harvard University.


    Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    But I wasn''t going alone.


    Two of yTube''s employees were with me. One of them was a software architect; both were programmers and both had sharp minds.


    Their names were John and Ivan.


    I was going to Harvard because just two weeks ago, I''d received an email from Mark Zuckerberg with the signed SAFE agreement for a $2 million investment in exchange for 41% of thepany.


    It was time to see what progress they''d made with Facebook.


    The campus looked peaceful in the evening, with students moving around in groups. I gave Mark a call, and he answered almost immediately.


    "Mr. Somnus?"


    "It''s me. I''m here at Harvard. Are you around?" I replied.


    "Oh, sure! I''ll be right out. Give me a few minutes."


    Not long after, Mark appeared from the dorms, walking up to us in a hoodie and jeans.


    His eyes looked a little tired but eager.


    He invited us inside, leading us to the administration at the dorm to get ess to the server room where Facebook was set up.


    The administrator looked at us with a curious nce.


    Mark stepped forward. "They''re investors, helping me with the Facebook project," he said confidently. "We need to check the setup."


    "Alright, just make sure you don''t cause too much disruption."


    Mark led us down a narrow corridor until we reached a small room filled with a couple of servers, humming quietly in the corner.


    The space was cramped, wires running across the floor.


    I gestured for my team to take a look around.


    They walked over to the server racks, inspecting the setup while Mark joined them.


    Then Mark opened up his notebook and showed the two programmers the abstract infrastructure and the code.


    The software architect, John, crouched near one of the servers and then stood up and spoke. "I see you''ve implemented load bncing already. That''s solid and all, but..." he looked over the server configuration. You''re going to want to optimize your database sharding. The single database instance you have is going to be a bottleneck as the user base grows."


    Mark nodded. "I mean yeah. Right now, it''s mostly just handling Harvard traffic, but we''ve been getting a lot of interest from other schools."


    "You''ll need to think about partitioning your data," John said. "For example, based on user geography¡ªto manage read and write operations more effectively."


    Mark listened carefully. "I''ve been reading up on sharding, but I haven''t gotten into the specifics of implementation."


    Ivan nodded, and joined the conversation. "You might want to consider caching solutions for frequently essed data. Look into something like Memcached. It''ll take a huge load off your database and improve response times, especially when hundreds of students are trying to ess simr profiles or activity feeds simultaneously."


    As they spoke, two more people walked in¡ªDustin Moskovitz and Chris Hughes.


    Mark introduced them, and I greeted them warmly.


    "Jack, these are my friends that I mentioned¡ªDustin and Chris. They''ve been helping with the coding and some outreach," Mark said.


    "Good to meet you both," I said, shaking their hands. "Mark tells me that things have been going quite well."


    Chris grinned. "Yeah, it''s been crazy. People from other universities have started hearing about Facebook, and they''re already asking how they can get it at their schools."


    I gave Mark a knowing smile. "What did I tell you?"


    "Yeah, you did say that. It''s mad how fast it gains traction though."


    I looked around at the small group. "You need to start setting up a properpany. You''re going to need someone to help manage the operations."


    Mark seemed to consider this for a moment. "Yeah. It''s already getting a bit overwhelming, and if we''re going to expand, I can''t handle everything on my own."


    "Don''t worry about it," I said reassuringly. "I''ll send someone from Immortal Investments to help you set up thepany, handle the paperwork, and take care of the logistics. You focus on making Facebook even better."


    Mark''s face rxed. "Great. I appreciate it."


    "You''re doing great. Just keep at it."


    After Mark, Dustin and Chris talked with my people for a dozen or so minutes,we wrapped up the meeting, and Mark escorted us back out of the dorm.


    "Keep pushing, Mark." I said, as I gave him a goodbye handshake. "You''re going to make history with Facebook. I assure you."


    He smiled, excitement in his eyes. "You got it, Mr. Somnus."


    "Next time, just call me Jack, okay?"


    "Sure," he said without hesitation.


    ...


    Wednesday, March 3rd: 41.21 RUB for a Dor.


    Friday, March 5th: 43.91 RUB for a Dor.


    Monday, March 8th: 46.82 RUB for a Dor.


    On Tuesday, the price fell quite a bit, and I started slowly selling out of my position.


    Wednesday, March 10th


    :


    43.31 RUB for a Dor.


    ------------


    [PROFIT/LOSS DETAILS]


    Opening Exchange Rate: 28.52 RUB


    Current Exchange Rate: 43.31 RUB


    Exposure: $1,000,000,000


    Profit/Loss Open: +$553,646,563.81


    Profit/Loss Closed: +$589,410,939,69


    ------------


    In one day, I have sold out of half of my position.


    On Wednesday, I called Derec.


    "Hey, Derec. What leverage did J.P. Morgan give us?" I asked.


    "Fifteen to one," Derec replied.


    "Good. Start loading up on Rubel." I said.


    Time to reverse my position.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 157: Jacobs Surprise

    Thursday and Friday went by, and I spent most of the time prepping for uing exams, going over material I hadn''t touched in a while. 30 years to be exact...


    During those two days, the ruble was in a constant battle with heavy sellers, but it was showing signs of resilience, slowly gaining ground.


    And together with Immortal investments, we were adding fuel to the fire, making Rubel stronger.


    Immortal Investments started building their short position on USD/RUB.


    I was still on the opposite side of things, but I was gradually offloading thest of my long USD/RUB position.


    By the time I closed out, I''d managed to exit at an average of 40.12/RUB for the final billion dors.


    That added another $407 million to the profit pile.


    [FOREX]


    ------------


    [Total Bnce: $1,189,181,626.93]


    [Margin: 1:10]


    ------------


    [PROFIT/LOSS DETAILS]


    [USD/RUB LONG]


    Opening Exchange Rate: 28.52 RUB


    Average Close Exchange Rate: 42.72 RUB


    Margin Fees: 0.2%


    Profit/Loss Closed: +$989,181,626.93


    ------------


    Beyond my FOREX ount, I was also offloading my stakes in Chinesepanies.


    At this point, my brokerage ount had only cash in it.


    [Charles Schwab]


    ------------


    [Total Bnce: $543,552,915.37]


    [Avable Bnce: $543,552,915.37]


    ------------


    [Market Value of Holdings: $0.00]


    [Buying Power: $1,500,000,000.00] (4x Leverage: Futures Trading)


    [ALERT] Your buying power has reached a limit.


    ------------


    Recent Operations:


    [Futures Sell: $APA, Amount: 3,389,172 , Average Sell: $98.31, ...]


    [Futures Sell: $TK, Amount: 6,316,595 , Average Sell: $51.81, ...]


    ------------


    Charles Schwab had raised my buying power limit from $1 billion to $1.5 billion. This would definitelye in handy when I started grabbing more of Google, snatching up shares of Apple, and other growth stocks.


    After the weekend, on Monday, March 15th, the ruble continued to slide up.


    It was time to buy rubles.


    Sitting in my office, I decided to go big and tried to enter a $4 billion short position on USD/RUB.


    The transaction didn''t go through.


    Well... I was half expecting that.


    However, the reaction from Charles Schwab was immediate.


    Just a minute after my failed attempt to open a position, I got a call from John Curtis, my helping broker.


    Alternatively, I recalled the manas the gym bro I met in Ondo.


    I picked up.


    "Good morning, Mr. Somnus," John greeted me professionally.


    "Morning, John," I said. "I''m pretty sure I know why you''re calling..."


    He chuckled lightly. "Well, it''s not every day a VIP client tries to open a 4 billion dor position. I wanted to follow up on that."


    "Yes, I tried to enter that position, but it didn''t go through. I presume that you have set up limits on the instrument?"


    "Right. Here''s the situation: we can''t allow more than $1 billion of leverage on any ruble exchange, even for clients like you, Mr. Somnus."


    "What about the trades I executed over the past two weeks? There was $1.8 billion in leverage on those positions. I even generated over $3 million in fees for you."


    "That''s urate," he conceded. "However, when those positions were opened, the vtility was significantly lower, and the regtions were different. We can''t take that risk now."


    He paused, gathering his thoughts. "With such high leverage andrge market movements, the cash provided can quickly be insufficient to close a losing position. We cannot afford to be in that predicament."


    I considered his words for a moment. "What if I put up $1.5 billion in cash?"


    John hesitated. "Wait... you want to invest $1.5 billion in rubles in the current situation? Seriously?"


    "Would you be able to offer me a $3 billion loan if that''s the case?" I asked, confident in my strategy.


    There was a moment of silence on the line, but I could hear the gears turning in his head. "I''ll need to check with my higher-ups about that. Let me redirect you to a director at the brokerage. Just hold on a moment while I speak to them first."


    "Sure thing, John."


    After a brief wait, I was connected to a director of the brokerage.


    After evaluating my request, they informed me that they could authorize a $3 billion loan at a monthly fee of 0.4%.


    This fee was significantly higher than usual for forex trades¡ªalmost double what I''d typically encounter.


    Nheless, I agreed.


    From Monday until Wednesday, March 17th, my short position began to fill.


    I was effectively borrowing 4.5 billion dors and selling it in the market for rubles.


    At the start of the trade, I received a whopping 168,705,000,000 rubles at an exchange rate of 37.49 rubles per dor.


    My strategy hinged on the dor weakening against the ruble.


    When it came time to close the position, I would buy back the $4.5 billion at a lower price than the one I had borrowed it for.


    This meant that once I returned the dors, I would keep any excess rubles I had acquired during the trade.


    ------------


    [PROFIT/LOSS DETAILS]


    [USD/RUB SHORT]


    Opening Exchange Rate: 37.49 RUB


    Current Exchange Rate: 36.29 RUB


    Exposure: $4,500,000,000


    Profit/Loss: +RUB5,400,000,000 (+$148,801,322.67)


    ------------


    I wasn''t asking for an even higher loan for a few strategic reasons.


    First, while the potential profits from my ruble position looked promising, I needed to consider the fact that eventually I would want to exchange the rubles back into dors.


    This conversion will push the dor''s price up due to the increased demand, which could negatively impact my profits.


    Second, given the current volume on rubel rted instruments, it wouldn''t be wise to overextend my exposure. I had to keep in mind that a sudden influx of dors being sold off could create market instability.


    Immortal Investments had already taken on $3 billion in exposure, so that makes it even harder to not crush the market prematurely.


    The average daily volume before the invasion was around $5 billion. However, that number had surged in thest two weeks to between $25 billion and $30 billion, with thest couple of days witnessing over $40 billion in transactions.


    A significant portion of that activity was driven by me and Immortal Investments entering short positions on the dor, prompting many others to adjust their positions.


    The market reacted to my moves.


    ...


    In the evening I was sitting in the living room with Charlotte when my phone rang.


    I recognized the number immediately.


    It was Jacob McCoy.


    "Hey, Jacob, it''s been some time. What''s up?" I answered enthusiastically.


    "Yo, Jack! I wanted to give you a heads-up about something. I''m nning further expansion and will be bringing in more investors for a second round," he said.


    Six months ago, Jacob took out a $100,000 loan to get hispany off the ground. In that short time, his car mechanic business had blossomed. Continue reading on mvl


    He''d opened two new locations around Ondo, so hispany was now totaling four shops.


    Thanks to an influx of clients and revenue, the bank was more than willing to support him.


    But it sounded like he didn''t want to take more loans, but he still wanted to continue expanding the business.


    "I mean, that sounds great. I''ve seen the revenue at the new shops is doing just as well as the first one," I replied. "You don''t need to look far for investors. I''d be more than willing to be part of that second round of investments. Don''t count me out yet, Jacob."


    He chuckled. "Oh, and guess what? I convinced my parents to invest in Blizzard, and I also put some of my own earnings into it. We made like a 30% gain over a few months! It''s nothingpared to you, but it still feels nice."


    "And there''s one more piece of news," he continued. "I proposed to Lucy, and she said yes!"


    I was taken aback for a moment. "Holy shit... I mean... Wow." I replied, a smile creeping onto my face.


    It was amazing how the small changes that I have caused, over timepletely changed Jacob''s future.


    Just two years ago, all he did was talk about smoking weed and picking up girls, and now he was engaged and was managing his team at his sessfulpany.


    "That''s incredible, Jacob. Congrattions to both of you!" I said, ncing over at Charlotte, who was sitting next to me on the couch. She was looking up at me from her book, wondering what made me react like that. "I''d love to meet up with you and Lucy sometime¡ªmaybe I could bring my girlfriend along too."


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow, looking intrigued.


    She hadn''t met Jacob yet, but she''d heard me mention him a few times.


    "What happened?" she asked.


    "Jacob got engaged," I told her with a grin.


    She smiled. "Wow."


    "Wow indeed.


    On the phone, Jacob seemed excited about the idea of meeting up. "Definitely! Let''s set something up."


    "When?"


    "Hmm... damn," Jacob hesitated for a second, clearly going over his schedule in his head. "I''m a bit tied up for the next two weeks, but how about Friday, April 2nd?"


    "Okay, okay," I replied, nodding. "Where and what time?"


    "Would you have any trouble getting to Ondo?"


    "No problem."


    "Alright, let''s meet up at E Park at 5 p.m.," Jacob suggested.


    "Sounds good," I agreed.


    "I''ll need to confirm with Lucy," he added quickly.


    "Perfect. Let me know once it''s locked in."


    E Park.


    That''s where everything started... It might be interesting to get back there.

 Chapter 158: Wings

    A dozen minutes after I hung up with Jacob, the news came on. I''d been waiting for something specific today, and as soon as the broadcast started, exactly what I was expecting shed on the screen.


    "Kirstie Allen Dead in a House Fire," the headline read, bold and jarring. The news anchor detailed the tragic event.


    Footage of her mansion, engulfed in mes, yed on the screen. The fire was massive¡ªthick smoke poured into the sky as firefighters worked to extinguish it.


    "Officials have confirmed that a body was found inside," the anchor continued. "The cause of the fire is suspected to be a faulty gas instation. The identity of the deceased is yet to be officially confirmed, but authorities believe it is the actress herself."


    The images flickered between charred ruins and the smiling face of Kirstie Allen from her Hollywood days.


    Charlotte turned to me slowly. "Is she okay?" she asked, her gaze searching mine.


    I nced at her and nodded. "Yes, she''s long gone from that house," I said, keeping my voice steady. I didn''t need to say more than that.


    But Charlotte''s brow furrowed. "Then whose body did they find?"


    I kept quiet.


    I didn''t have an answer I wanted to give.


    "Hmm..." Charlotte murmured.


    She didn''t press any further.


    The news wasn''t over for the day. Later that evening, I was tuned into CNBC, casually flipping between channels when something caught my attention.


    There was an "expert" on, the kind of guy who liked to sit back in his chair and act like he had all the answers. He was going on and on about growth stocks¡ªhow people shouldn''t be pouring so much money into them because they were "wildly overpriced."


    "This could easily turn into another DOT-COM bubble if we keep seeing this kind of reckless investment behavior," he warned. "Investors are chasing hype rather than value."


    It was the same tired argument I''d heard before.


    "People are dead set on growth stocks for one reason," the expert continued. "It''s because they see individuals making insane amounts of money out of thin air. Take Jack Somnus for example," he said. "The man has made 700 million dors in just two years¡ªstarting with nothing. That kind of sess story warps people''s expectations."


    I chuckled. ''


    Only 700 million?


    ''


    They''re calcting that number just based on my stocks and ownership in Johnson Trading. That number''s going to skyrocket after they find out about the FOREX trades.


    ...


    The weekend came and went, but it wasn''t a quiet one by any means.


    The Ukrainian invasion had pushed Western governments to tighten the screws. They started to impose more severe financial restrictions.


    And... amidst all that, Russia came out and made some bold demands.


    Those demands were exactly what I was waiting for.


    The Kremlin pushed for foreign countries to pay for Russian oil and gas in rubles, not their own currencies, in an attempt to strengthen their own battered currency.


    The ruble had crashed hard after the initial invasion, but if those demands were to be met, it would undoubtedly start to w its way back up.


    Russia was also using their reserves in foreign currencies to further boost the ruble.


    Traders began betting on a rebound.


    All of that was slowly giving the ruble new life.


    When the FOREX market opened on Monday, the ruble began to gain strength with a vengeance. The USD/RUB rate started at 36.29 rubles per dor. By midweek, it was 34.51. Then 33.39.


    Russia probably thought that maybe, just maybe, the worst was behind them.


    Of course, that couldn''t have been more wrong. Creating an artificial demand this way could neverst.


    But for now, why should I care?


    It was time to profit from the war.


    By Friday, the ruble had strengthened all the way to 32.41 per dor and as I sat in my office, reviewing the numbers, I realized just how massive this was for me...


    Over Immortal Investment''s position and my own, I was up another $1.2 billion.


    ...


    I caught a headline in the Friday news¡ªsomething about Mikael Burry and his hedge fund, Scion Capital.


    ''


    I almost forgot about it...


    '' I thought.


    Mikael Burry and Daniel Tepper were the two guys that would profit like crazy from the 2008 Mortgage Crisis.


    It would be a good time to make contact with them.


    Especially because Mikael Burry was probably already looking into the housing market as I sat here.


    Both men were already sessful hedge fund managers; Burry was leading Scion Capital with assets of around $200 million, and Tepper was an especially massive yer with more than $3 billion in assets under Appaloosa hedge fund that he managed.


    Those men had a sharp eye for spotting opportunities.


    I needed to build a rtionship with them.


    As I grew into a multi-billion dor empire, I would face new problems.


    Bing the richest man in the world was just the first goal. If I wanted to take control over the entire world''s market, I needed to go beyond that.


    The biggest fund management firm at the moment is Vanguard Group. It has $1 trillion under it''s management.


    Fidelity Investments is worth about $900 billion, and ckRock is sitting at $800 billion.


    Then there are State Street Global Advisors, J.P. Morgan, and Wells Fargo. All at more than $400 billion under their management.


    These were not private funds; they managed the money of everyday citizens and smaller to bigger investors, but that did not change the fact that just a dozen of the biggest investment funds were controlling over 40% of the global market and the ownership will only get more concentrated as decades go by.


    These funds oftenmunicated with each other, making trades in what''s called a "dark pool," which is a private exchange for trading securities.


    This way, they could work together and control arge part of the market without fighting against each other. They helped each other out in a mutually beneficial rtionship.


    And so I had one big problem.


    I could not control all the money.


    I could not own it all.


    With my knowledge, I could control a big part of the world market on my own, but there were limits.


    If I tried to do it all by myself, people might say I was trying to monopolize things. That could lead to trouble.


    So, I had to do the same thing that those funds were doing. Make friends in the industry.


    Sam was one of them.


    By making him win against Gabriel no matter what, I will make a long term ally, but that wasn''t enough.


    It was time to spread my wings.


    Experience more tales on mvl


    ...


    It was Saturday, March 27th.


    I got out of the ck limousine at Gainesville airport.


    The helicopter''s des were already spinning fast, making a loud whirring sound.


    A few men in ck were around, making sure everything was safe.


    The wind from the helicopter''s rotors blew dust around as I approached.


    I was going to the second meeting of the Freewinds club.


    This time, without a mask.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 159: Favor

    Last time, I had a mask on, but now Soros already knew that Kirstie Allen was gone, and the man who took the favor for faking someone''s death wore a tiger mask.


    I needed to look like someone else¡ªsomeone new in the club.


    A few hourster, as the skies had darkened, the helicopter touched down softly on the Freewinds yacht near New York Harbor.


    I stepped off the helicopter and onto the deck.


    It was quite warm outsite despite thete hour. I could see a few of the members still lingering outside.


    As I walked around the deck, I noticed something peculiar.


    There were two men standing near the railing and talking with each other. One was wearing a dark red suit while the other wore a ck mask with a white suit.


    I couldn''t hear much, but I caught a word that stood out¡ªSoros.


    My ears perked up at the mention of that name.


    What were they talking about?


    I made a mental note of it as I headed inside the yacht.


    Inside, I made my way up to the balcony, choosing a different table from where I satst time. The balcony was already filled with people, all dressed sharp, talking and making deals.


    A model approached me with a menu, and I ordered a te of the seafood special.


    As I waited, I looked around. That''s when I spotted the man in the dark red suit again. He was heading toward the balcony, and my eyes followed him.


    He sat down at a table¡ªa bit bigger than the others.


    And then I saw Soros, sitting right there.


    ''He seemed to have been absentst month.'' I thought.


    There were six other people around the table with him.


    My food arrived just as I was still watching the scene, but before I could take a bite, someone approached my table.


    "Excuse me, I believe I know you," the man said.


    I looked up at him, a guy probably in his early 50s. His sharp suit screamed private wealth. "Sorry, I don''t think we''ve met before," I said, keeping it formal.


    He gave me a confident smile. "Benjamin Harper, I run Hudson Capital. A private fund. We''ve crossed paths, indirectly, I believe."


    We did some talking while eating. He mostly talked about how he''d heard about me, curious about how I picked my stocks, wondering what my secret was. It was harmless enough, but I made sure not to give away too much.


    After all, knowledge was power in this circle, and I wasn''t about to give away mine for free.


    ...


    Not long after, Emily Heart showed up at my table. She had her hair styled in waves and was wearing a bright red dress.


    She looked surprised, but her smile was surprisingly warm, not hostile.


    "Who do we have here... Jack Somnus... I didn''t know you were part of the club," she said.


    "That''s good. You weren''t supposed to know."


    "Hey, hey. Forget about the past for now," she said dismissively, waving her hand like she was shooing away a pesky fly.


    "Mrs. Emily Johnson, am I right?" Benjamin started. "I''m Benjamin Harper, it''s nice to meet you." he introduced himself.


    Emily nced at him. "It''s Emily Heart... not Emily Johnson." she said, and then turned her attention back to me, ignoring Benjamin. "Anyway... I''m looking for a dance partner... You interested?"


    ''Where was this going?'' I paused. "What kind of dance are we talking about?" I asked.


    Sheughed lightly. "Dance is a dance. What are you thinking? Come on, just for a few minutes."


    I decided to take her up on the offer. I had something I wanted to ask her.


    Even before we started dancing together, I watched her enter the dance floor with sultry dance steps.


    I was quite sure that she was doing that with everyone. Knowing that she could make men desire her with just a look or a touch, she was manipting them.


    "Come now, Jack," she said, as she came closer to me and put her hands on my shoulders. "There''s no use in fighting against each other."


    The music was soft and smooth and as we danced, I leaned in, whispering in her ear. "What''s the connection between Arnold and your family?"


    For a moment, she gave me a strange look. Then she smiled again and stood up on her feet, her lips close to my ear. "You really want to know?" she purred. "I can tell you, but you''ll have to promise to make it worth my while."


    "I don''t have time for your antics, Emily." I said. "You don''t need to tell me. I''ll find out on my own."


    She made a disappointed expression at that and then said, "And what''s your connection with Derec Johnson? Hmm? If you don''t know why, then the answer is probably money, isn''t it?"


    She didn''t answer at all, but I didn''t push it.


    Instead, I whispered back, "If you really care about money, you should make sure not to stand against Sam and especially not against me."


    I pulled away, leaving her standing on the dance floor and going right back to the balcony.


    ...


    After a few dozen minutes,the auction began.


    The lights dimmed slightly as someone took the stage.


    It was the same person as the one from thest meeting. The scientist of the club. A woman with boyish, I could even say manly features. She looked more like a pretty boy than anything.


    I had this thought in my mind: did the live prelonging procedures have some side effect of making someone''s gender unrecognizable? If so, I wanted no part of it¡ªnot my thing.


    And then something clicked in my mind. She was wearing a white suit. Her height... Was she the same person who had been talking to the man in the red suit earlier?


    The woman did her exciting, squicky weing ceremony and then the supermodels came from behind the stage and delivered the ques to each table.


    ''Theoretically, I should have 9 points avable to ask for a favor...'' I thought, and then I raised the pen to the que.


    I didn''t need money.


    I also didn''t need to request any shady things. If needed, Liberation would take care of that.


    What I needed and what Liberation was expecting of me was to gain control. That included not only financial but also political control.


    I wrote down my favor.


    A few minutester, an auctioneer came to the scene.


    All the ques were already gathered in front of him.


    "Let the auction begin," he announced.

 Chapter 160: Super PAC

    The auctioneer shuffled through the ques, holding the first one up with a bit of ir.


    "Let''s start with an intriguing favor," he started. "Asking for a $100 million investment into a new biotechpany with just 2% of thepany in return. This is a request by a Nobel Prize winner in biology and thepany belongs to him. Starting bid, 10 voting points."


    "Nine points!" Immediately, a voice echoed from across the room.


    I blinked, surprised. ''They even invite Nobel Prize winners into this club?''


    I shouldn''t be shocked, though. A Nobel Prize in Biology. That''s probably how they recruit new scientists.


    "Eight voting points!" another voice rang out.


    I nced at the table across from mine¡ªBenjamin sat there, watching the auction with casual interest.


    I figured, why not? I raised my hand.


    "Seven voting points!"


    Benjamin''s eyes briefly flicked toward me, giving me a quick look before returning his attention to the auctioneer.


    "Five voting points!" someone shouted, cutting through the chatter. The voice came from the direction of Soros''s table. I followed the sound and saw him casually lean back in his chair.


    That made me pause.


    $100 million was still a lot of money for me.


    I don''t think the favor was worthpeting over.


    I decided to back off, leaning in my chair as I tapped my fingers on the table.


    The auctioneer nced around the room. "Going once¡­ going twice¡­ Sold!" He mmed the gavel down, confirming the deal.


    A few smaller favors followed. They were things like getting something to appear in a newspaper or acquiring some dirt on someone.


    I considered bidding on one or two of them, but for just a single voting point? It wasn''t worth it.


    I watched the parade of favors pass by without much interest.


    And then the favor I''d been waiting for finally came up.


    The auctioneer looked down at the next que and read aloud, "The next favor is about assisting in the creation of a Super Political Action Committee... The person taking this favor needs to have influence in TV media, preferably a shareholder in a mediapany. Starting bid: six voting points."


    "Six points!" Ryan Bloomberg immediately raised his hand.


    Another man, someone from across the room I vaguely recognized as a media mogul from the West Coast, raised his hand next. "Five points!"


    I kept my eye on Ryan. He looked like he was ready to raise the stakes, but just as his hand started to rise again, next to him, Emily Heart raised her hand. "Four points," she said casually.


    Ryan''s hand hovered for a second, and then he slowly brought it down. He didn''t look happy about it.


    ''OH COME ON!'' I thought, my frustration kicking in.


    This was my request!


    Don''t tell me Emily''s going to take it...


    "Four voting points¡­ going once." The auctioneer''s voice rang out.


    I clenched my fists under the table. ''Come on, someone bet!''


    "Going twice¡­"


    Oh no.


    "SOLD!" The gavel mmed down.


    I looked up at the ceiling, trying to keep my cool.


    The auction ended shortly after, the bidding slowing down as thest favors were taken. The auctioneer stood tall at the podium and tapped the microphone.


    "Thank you all for participating tonight, but don''t leave just yet. Later tonight, a special favor will be requested by a high-ranking member of the club. This could be an opportunity for all of you."


    With that, he stepped off the stage, and the lights around the balcony became brighter. People rxed; some started to enjoy dessert. The supermodels made their rounds again, serving small pastries and delicate sweets to the tables.


    As I sipped my drink, a slim, dark-haired model approached me. She leaned in slightly and spoke in a low, smooth voice. "Sir. You''ve been invited to a private room."


    I stood up and followed her through the hall. The doors to the private room opened and we made our way into the room.


    Liliana was already there.


    She stood from her desk as soon as I entered. She was wearing a short ck skirt and a white sweater.


    Her face wasn''t the only part of her that kept it''s youthful appearance; her legs still had the shape as well.


    Unless she was lying about her age from the very beginning...


    She nodded slightly at me, but the interaction was brief.


    Not long after, Arnold Johnson entered the room. Stepping in with that same calm but dominating presence.


    We sat opposite each other on the couch.


    "ording to the favor agreed upon between you two," Operator Liliana began, looking from me to Arnold and back again, "Mr. Johnson is to provide information about the creators of the document titled ''Bitcoin Whitepaper.'' In exchange for 15 voting points."


    Arnold leaned back in his chair. "We did our research. The names of the supposed Russian programmers tied to this paper¡ªwell, they don''t exist. People with those names are not programmers at all; their backgrounds are clean. Too clean. It''s obvious that those names were fake."


    He nced at me and then continued. "Now, I ain''t a man to give you breadcrumbs and call it a meal, so we dug a little deeper. It turns out the original article where the whitepaper first showed up was on a website that had been hacked. After that, the site deleted the post, but the document had already spread."


    ''So I still know nothing about the creators...'' I thought, but then Arnold leaned forward slightly, his tone dropping lower as he spoke.


    "Don''t underestimate my team, Jack." He reached into his jacket pocket and handed me a small piece of paper.


    I unfolded it and stared at what looked like a screenshot from a sort of forum.


    The word "Bitcoin" was clearly mentioned in a post dated May 2002. Alongside it was a user nickname, cryptoEmperor34


    I blinked. ''May 2002... 34... cryptoEmperor... pff. Did the guy make a mistake? Maybe I can track the real ''Zero'' with this.'' I thought.


    Arnold must have seen the look on my face because he chuckled softly. "I reckon that''s a fine haul of information. We went beyond what you even asked for."


    Liliana stepped in. "Mr. Somnus, is this sufficient for you? If not, we will need to file aint regarding the favor."


    "No. It''s alright. The favor ispleted." I confirmed.


    "Goodd," Arnold said.


    Liliana nodded. "Fifteen points will be transferred to Mr. Johnson."


    Arnold tipped his head back, smiling, "Pleasure doin'' business, Jack."


    Arnold left shortly after our business was done.


    I was just about to make my way out too when Liliana stopped me.


    "Hold on, Mr. Somnus. Before you go, I must inform you that nine points from your deal with actress Kirstie Allen will be transferred to you shortly," she said, eyes scanning her tablet briefly. "Andthere''s someone else who will be meeting with you regarding your newest request. So be patient."


    I sighed, sinking back into the couch.


    I barely had time to gather my thoughts when the doors creaked open again.


    In walked Emily Heart, wearing that familiar smile, the one that could charm or disarm, depending on her mood.


    "Mrs. Heart, good to see you again," Liliana greeted smoothly, gesturing to the couch. "Please, take a seat."


    Emily nodded and walked over, her heels making soft clicks on the floor. She sat on the couch across from me, her smile still present, but the moment her gaze locked onto mine, she paused, and then her smile faded, twisting into something more bitter.


    "Hey," I said.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 161 Bounty

    Emily Heart leaned back on the couch, her arms crossed, her expression tense. She had a look that told me she was already thinking of ways to refuse.


    "I really can''t do this," she started, her voice low but firm. "You''re asking me to help you create a Super PAC, to help you pull strings in politics. If I do that, I''m putting myself directly at odds with the Johnson family."


    I made a small smile. "No, Emily, you only need to help me establish thepany and provide the channels so that thepany can publish paid articles in newspapers and on TV. Sam isn''t included in this either, so it''s not like you''re helping him."


    She looked at me like I''m dumb. "You''re oversimplifying. Once you''ve got this PAC set up, you could easily use it to support politicians who will change thewsws that might just benefit Sam. I can''t put myself in that position. I''ll have to refuse."


    My smile vanished. I leaned in slightly, lowering my voice to a cold, almost predatory tone. "This is your only chance to redeem yourself, Emily. Think about it."


    Emily''s eyes narrowed, her lips pressing into a thin line. "You''re overly confident. What could you possibly do to me? Even if you have some power, my family''s wealth and influence are muchrger than yours."


    I chuckled lightly. "You don''t have a single clue about what I''m capable of... You only see the surface."


    As I said this, I could see the confidence she walked in with, faltering just a little.


    Before she could respond, Liliana, who had been quietly standing by, finally spoke. "If you refuse, Mrs. Heart, you will need to pay a penalty of one point."


    Emily''s face tightened, frustration clearly bubbling beneath the surface. "There''s no way I''m throwing away a point on this!" She bit her lip, trying to find a loophole. "Does it have to be media under my family''s control that helps with this outreach, or can I bring in others?"


    "No, it doesn''t have to be your family. But I need solid sources¡ªpeople who can actually make an impact. No half-hearted favors, Emily."


    Her jaw clenched hard enough I could almost hear it. She looked away for a moment, staring at the far wall, weighing her options.


    After what felt like an eternity, she let out a defeated sigh. "Fine," she said, her voice tight. "I''ll do it. But don''t expect me to be happy about it."


    I raised an eyebrow. "You sound like you''re being scammed. You stand to profit from this too."


    Liliana nodded, confirming the deal.


    Emily''s eyes flicked from Liliana back to mine. "So... can you give me some details?"


    "Of course," I said, satisfied. The real work was about to begin.


    The Super PAC I had in mind would be a machine¡ªapany buying advertisements, collecting donations and funneling money into political campaigns. A behind-the-scenes juggernaut.


    With the media backing me up, I''d support the right politicians and shape thews that favored me¡ªand anyone else smart enough to back me.


    Other than Emily, I nned to bring in a few more people into this project.


    I instructed Emily to find someone that would be the puppet owner of thepany and exined to her that thepany would ept money only from donors with libertarian views.


    Reluctantly, Emily listed to what I had to say and then left the room looking extremely frustrated.


    After Emily left, Liliana, sitting nearby, caught my eye. "You have five points left now, Mr. Somnus."


    "Ehh. How did you get so many points that quickly, Miss Operator?" I asked her, curiously.


    A small, knowing smile spread across her face. "I did one of the special favors," she replied smoothly. She nced toward the door. "Now, you should go. One of them is about to be announced."


    I didn''t press for details. I nodded, standing up and heading back to my table.


    Not long after I returned, the lights dimmed again. The low murmurs faded into silence as everyone turned their attention to the stage.


    Stepping onto it was someone dressedpletely out of ce¡ªa figure in a white mask without a face, wearing a casual white t-shirt and ck shorts. However, it could literally be tasted how serious everyone was, just like when the woman scientist spoke.


    "I have a favor to ask," a voice boomed, unnaturally deep, probably modted to hide their true identity, "on behalf of the founders of the Freewinds Club."


    Everyone listened; even Soros''s face turned focused.


    "The reward forpleting this favor will be fifty voting points," they dered, pausing.


    Fifty points¡­


    "It''s first toplete, first to take," the figure added.


    The room held its breath as theyid out the task.


    "We are looking for a certain man. Someone who has betrayed the club and escaped to Russia, at least that''s thest ce we got in touch with him. There is a high probability that this individual has given away the secrets of the club up to the XI of the XV operating levels¡­ to the Russians."


    "His name is Hunter Rothschild, and we will grant fifty points to the person who can confirm his whereabouts. We don''t expect you to catch him, or bring him back. Just confirm where he is."


    Fifty points for a location. No one could pass by such an offer, but clearly it wasn''t that easy; otherwise, the higher-ups of the club would have long found the man.


    Hell, he could be dead already.


    The figure stepped back behind the scene and the hunt for Hunter Rothschild was on.


    Some members were already texting on their phones, probably getting their people to investigate.


    Was there anything else I needed to do here? It seemed like it was time to remove myself from this meeting.


    Although, I still hadn''t figured out what that Soros''s guy was discussing with the scientist.


    ''What else can I do but ask him in person?'' I thought.


    With that, I stood up, adjusted my suit and made my way through the tables to where Soros was seated with his group. As I approached, they looked at me, curious.


    "Good evening, Mr. Soros. What a great night, isn''t it?" I said with a smile.


    Soros looked at me calmly. "It is... I''m sorry, but who are you?"


    "Oh, Mr. Soros doesn''t know me; I wouldn''t expect that. I''m Jack Somnus, new to the club."


    One of the men at the table quickly chimed in, filling Soros in. "He''s an investor, very lucky, from what I hear."


    Soros gave a slight nod, assessing me. "I see. So, what do you want here, Mr. Somnus?"


    I turned my gaze to the man in the dark red suit sitting next to him. "Actually, I''d like to ask a question. What''s your name, sir?"


    The man looked caught off guard. "Uh... Alfred."


    "Alfred... okay. Could I ask you something?"


    "Sure... go ahead." He hesitated, a bit flustered.


    "Do you have a romance with the scientist of this club?"


    Alfred blinked, clearly rattled. "What do you mean, sir?"


    "What DOES he mean, Alfred?" Soros cut in, his voice sharp.


    I leaned slightly toward Soros, my voice calm. "Oh, so you don''t know? Alfred here was talking privately with the woman in the white suit." I turned to Alfred. "Damn. I''m sorry, Alfred. I just wanted to get to know you, especially since you have such contact with her, but I guess I''ve made thingsplicated for you."


    Alfred''s face flushed as he stammered, clearly at a loss for words.


    I nodded at Soros, offering a polite smile. "Anyway, have a great night, Mr. Soros."


    Without waiting for a response, I turned and made my way downstairs, leaving the hall and stepping into the night.


    Just a few minutester, I was on the heli going back to Gainessvile.


    I needed to call Ava and prepare for the meeting with Jacob and Lucy.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!